2PAGES

profileTopnotch4
young_people_and_crime2.zip

Young People and Crime/Amnesia for violent crime among young offenders.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rjfp20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 10:53

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology

ISSN: 1478-9949 (Print) 1478-9957 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rjfp20

Amnesia for violent crime among young offenders

Ceri Evans , Gillian Mezey & Anke Ehlers

To cite this article: Ceri Evans , Gillian Mezey & Anke Ehlers (2009) Amnesia for violent crime among young offenders, The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology, 20:1, 85-106, DOI: 10.1080/14789940802234471

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14789940802234471

Copyright Taylor and Francis Group, LLC

Published online: 02 Mar 2009.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 585

View related articles

Citing articles: 9 View citing articles

RESEARCH ARTICLE

Amnesia for violent crime among young offenders

Ceri Evansa*, Gillian Mezeya and Anke Ehlersb

aSt. George’s Hospital Medical School, London, UK; bInstitute of Psychiatry, King’s College, London, UK

(Received 10 October 2006; final version received 18 January 2008)

Amnesia for the perpetration of violent offences is an important issue in medico-legal proceedings. Previous studies of amnesia have mainly relied on selected groups of unconvicted offenders, which raises the question of how reliable the findings are. The purpose of this study was to examine the prevalence and phenomenological qualities of amnesia in violent offenders. In semi-structured interviews with 105 young offenders convicted of serious violence, 20 (19%) reported partial amnesia for their offence and only one (1%) reported complete amnesia. Amnesia was associated with high alcohol intake, emotional ties to the victim, and cognitive processing during the assault. Complete amnesia for violent crime appears to be less frequent than suggested by previous reports using unconvicted samples. The findings have implications for the clinical assessment of claimed amnesia for violent crime and are potentially of medico-legal significance.

Keywords: amnesia; crime; violence; perpetrators; violent crime; dissociation

Introduction

Amnesia in relation to the perpetration of violent offences is an important issue in forensic clinical practice and it also has implications for medico-legal proceedings. Memory gaps or loss potentially undermine the assessment of precipitants, future risk, relevant clinical interventions, or consideration of possible legal defences. However, there are very few systematic descriptive studies of the phenomenology of amnesia for violent offending (Bradford & Smith, 1979; Lynch & Bradford, 1980), and these should be considered preliminary as they have a range of shortcomings. With a few exceptions (Cima, Merckelbach, Hollnack, & Knauer, 2003; Cima, Nijman, Merck- elbach, Kremer, & Hollnack, 2004), most studies failed to differentiate between partial and complete amnesia. Others have used imprecise definitions of amnesia, such as ‘hazy memory’, which implies partial

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology Vol. 20, No. 1, February 2009, 85–106

ISSN 1478-9949 print/ISSN 1478-9957 online

� 2009 Taylor & Francis

DOI: 10.1080/14789940802234471

http://www.informaworld.com

presence of memory rather than complete amnesia (Bradford & Smith, 1979; Lynch & Bradford, 1980). Other methodological limitations include reliance on unconvicted (recent exceptions being Cima et al., 2004; Pyszora, Barker, & Kopelman, 2003) or highly selected (e.g., high secure hospital) samples, lack of comparison groups, lack of information about amnesia in perpetrators of non-lethal violence, and failure to use transcripts to document systematically what subjects could recall or to include measures of inter-rater reliability. A recent study by Pyszora et al. (2003) is one of the few exceptions to have examined the reliability of accounts of amnesia, using comparisons between probation and psychiatric reports.

Furthermore, there has been virtually no research into the cognitive processes that may lead to amnesia for a violent offence. Previous studies have discussed the potential role of problematic cognitive processing; for example, dissociation may cause amnesia, but none of these studies included direct measures of dissociation (Hopwood & Snell, 1933; Moskowitz, 2004; Taylor & Kopelman, 1984). It has been speculated that the derealisation, depersonalisation, and emotional numbing experienced during dissociation might impede the elaboration of the trauma memory, leading to more disorganised recall (Ehlers & Clark, 2000), or making the memory less amenable to verbal recall (Brewin, Dalgleish, & Joseph, 1996). Similarly, it has been suggested that disorganised memories might arise from an inability to establish a self-referential perspective while experiencing an event, which leads to poor integration into the continuum of other autobiographical memories (Ehlers & Clark, 2000).

Previous evidence has suggested an association between alcohol intoxication and amnesia in violent offenders (Bradford & Smith, 1979; O’Connell, 1960; Parwatikar, Holcomb, & Menninger, 1985; Taylor & Kopelman, 1984), as well as an association between amnesia and chronic alcohol abuse or dependence (Bradford & Smith, 1979; O’Connell, 1960; Taylor & Kopelman, 1984). The association between amnesia and illicit drug dependence or intoxication at the time of the offence is less clear, with some studies supporting an association (Cima et al., 2003, 2004) while others do not (Bradford & Smith, 1979; Lynch & Bradford, 1980; Parwatikar et al., 1985).

The aims of this study were to investigate amnesia’s phenomenological characteristics, the prevalence of amnesia for both lethal and non-lethal violent crime in young offenders, and associations with amnesia of clinical, demographic, and specific emotional and cognitive variables.

It was hypothesised that amnesia for violent crime in this group would be associated with alcohol intoxication, alcohol dependence, illicit substance intoxication, illicit substance dependence, high emotional arousal, dissocia- tion and lack of self-referent processing, and perceived lack of control. It was further hypothesised that partial amnesia would be more common that complete amnesia for the violent crime.

86 C. Evans et al.

Method

Design

This was an interview study of violent young offenders incarcerated within England and Wales’ young offenders’ institution system, focusing on the presence or absence of amnesia for the violent offence.

Subjects

Participants were 105 male prisoners, all of whom had been convicted of grievous bodily harm (GBH), attempted murder, manslaughter, or murder. All participants were imprisoned at two young offenders’ institutions (YOI) within the UK during a 20-month period, with the large majority (95%) contained within the YOI which served as the main placement for young offenders convicted of serious violent offences for a large region of the UK. Every young offender meeting the inclusion criteria identified by the prison database during the study period was approached. The exclusion criteria were being unable to speak English fluently, having a severe learning disability, suffering from active psychosis, being actively suicidal, denying being present at the scene of the offence for which they have been convicted, and posing an unacceptably high security risk (e.g., by having a history of hostage-taking). Of the 149 subjects who met the legally-defined entry criteria of having been convicted of one of the four offences listed above, 113 were suitable for inclusion in the study. Of these, six (5%) declined to take part without stating a reason and two (2%) refused because they experienced distressing flashbacks during the consenting process, giving an overall compliance rate of 105 out of 113 subjects approached (93%). Overall, 78 (74.3%) of the participants were Caucasian. All participants completed an interview and questionnaires. The mean time from the assault to the time of interview was 22.6 months (SD ¼ 11.18, range 5–76 months).

Measures

Demographic and assault characteristics

Demographic characteristics were assessed using a semi-structured inter- view, adapted from Dunmore, Clark, and Ehlers (1999, 2001), which included questions relating to demographic information, medical and psychiatric history, and criminal history.

Characteristics of the offence were assessed using the Index Offence Questionnaire, a 32-item, semi-structured interview adapted from Dunmore et al. (1999, 2001), which included questions related to legal aspects (e.g., conviction, plea, initial charge, and sentence), descriptive aspects (e.g., victim/s, co-defendant/s, location, timing, duration, and use of weapons),

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 87

medical aspects (e.g., victim and perpetrator injuries), and situational aspects (e.g., drug or alcohol intoxication, background stress, perceived provocation, planning and preparation, and motivation). Of particular interest to the current study were alcohol use and the relationship of the participant to the victim. High alcohol consumption before the assault was defined as more than four units of alcohol in the preceding six hours.1

Very high consumption was defined as more than 10 units. The perpetrator was considered to have emotional ties with the victim if they were described as a partner, spouse, relative, family member, friend, date, or ex- partner.

Intelligence

Intelligence was measured by the Quick Test (Ammons & Ammons, 1962), a structured assessment that uses non-verbal (picture) cues to estimate an intelligence quotient (IQ). The Quick Test has been shown correlate well with the Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale (Wechsler, 1981), at r ¼ .91 (Frith, Leary, Cahill, & Johnstone, 1991).

Amnesia

The presence or absence of amnesia for the index offence at the time of the study was assessed with Item 7 of the Clinician-Administered PTSD Scale (CAPS; Blake et al., 1990); change in amnesia status following conviction was not assessed. The CAPS is a standardised semi-structured interview for the assessment of PTSD symptoms, including amnesia, which has excellent inter-rater reliability (Mechanic, Resick, & Griffin, 1998) and strong psychometric properties (Blake et al., 1995). It assesses amnesia frequency (‘Have you been unable to remember important parts of the event [e.g. names, faces, sequences of events]?’; ‘How much of the event have you had difficulty remembering in the past month?’) and intensity (‘How much difficulty do you have recalling important parts of the event?’). The interviewer follows up these questions with additional probes (e.g., ‘If I asked you to describe the entire event from A to Z, do you think you would be able to do so or would there be important parts missing?’). The participant is then asked to estimate how much of the event is not recalled, and to describe the parts that they believe to be missing.

In line with the scoring rules for the CAPS, amnesia was operationally defined by dividing the sample into two groups: those participants who scored at least 1 on frequency and 2 on intensity on CAPS Item 7 (amnesia group), and those whose scores fell below this threshold criterion (no amnesia group). Complete amnesia was considered to be present if the participant had no recall of the offence at all, from the commencement to the cessation of their violence; partial amnesia was deemed to be present if they

88 C. Evans et al.

could not recall important parts of the event but could remember others during the period of the actual assault.

Three other parts of the assessments were used to confirm the CAPS- based assessment of amnesia.

First, participants were asked to give a detailed narrative of the assault, starting with the events leading up to it, and ending with them leaving the scene. They were asked to recall it as vividly, clearly, and in as much detail as possible, while describing events in the order in which they occurred. The experimenter did not interrupt the participant during the recall task. All narratives were tape-recorded and transcribed verbatim. Narratives provided a minimum baseline account of what could be remembered about the assault.

Second, Question 8 of the Peritraumatic Dissociation Experiences Questionnaire-Rater version (PDEQ-R, (Marmar et al., 1997) was asked: ‘Were you surprised to find out after the event that a lot of things had happened at the time that you were not aware of, especially things that you felt you ordinarily would have noticed?

Third, Question 8 of the PTSD Symptom Scale Interview (Foa & Tolin, 2000) was asked: ‘Are there any important aspects about the assault that you still cannot recall?’

Only those participants who gave a consistent account of their claimed memory gaps across all three checks were included in the amnesia group.

Emotions during the assault

Participants rated a list of emotions on a five-point Likert-type scale (0 ¼ ‘not at all’, 4 ¼ ‘very strongly’), based on a questionnaire used in previous research with victims of violent assault (Dunmore et al., 1999). This was adapted to include some positive emotions in recognition of the ‘active’ role that a violent offender might (but might not) play in the commission of a violent offence. The additional emotions included ‘brave’, ‘excited’, ‘furious’, ‘insulted’, ‘cool’, ‘heroic’, ‘frustrated’, and ‘hatred’. Factor analyses of the current data indicated six scales: helpless (six items, a ¼ .82), anger (five items, a ¼ .83), shame (two items, a ¼ .85), fear (two items, a ¼ .90), brave (three items, a ¼ .64), and calm (two items, a ¼ .73).

Information processing during the assault

Two aspects of information processing during the assault were of interest. Dissociation during assault has been hypothesised to lead to amnesia.

The PDEQ-R (Marmar et al., 1997) is a 10-item structured interview which assesses the degree of dissociation experienced during and immediately after a traumatic event. Each dissociative experience was rated on a three-point scale (1 ¼ ‘absent’, 3 ¼ ‘threshold’). The PDEQ assesses a variety of dissociative experiences including depersonalisation, derealisation, time

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 89

distortion, and out-of-body experiences. A total dissociation score is generated by summing the items. The PDEQ has good internal consistency (a ¼ .80) and satisfactory convergent and discriminative validity (Marmar et al., 1997). For the purposes of this study, we excluded the amnesia item from the total score, as we were interested in whether dissociation was associated with amnesia.2

Memory research suggests that autobiographical memory requires processing of events in a self-referent way (Wheeler, 1997). A lack of self- referent processing may therefore be related to problems remembering aspects of traumatic events (Ehlers & Clark, 2000; Ehlers, Hackmann, & Michael, 2004). The Lack of Self-Referent Processing Scale is an eight-item scale which assesses the extent to which participants processed the assault as happening to themselves and incorporated the experience with other autobiographical information relating to the self (e.g., ‘I felt as if it was happening to someone else’; ‘I felt cut off from my past’). It has been shown to have good internal consistency (a ¼ .88; Halligan, Michael, Clark, & Ehlers, 2003). The scale has been demonstrated to predict memory disorganisation and the development of PTSD symptoms in survivors of assault and motor accidents (Ehring, Ehlers, & Glucksmanm, 2006, 2008; Halligan et al., 2003).

Participants’ perception of the assault

A 13-item questionnaire assessed participant’s perceptions of the assault. Each item was rated on a seven-point Likert scale relating to the extent to which the participant currently endorsed the item. The questionnaire consisted of three subscales: perceived control (Dunmore et al., 2001), victim status, and perceived physical threat to self (Dunmore, Clark, & Ehlers, 1997). Perceived control assessed the extent to which the participant felt in control during the course of events, including when being violent (seven items such as ‘The situation never got out of hand’; a ¼ .78). Victim status assessed the extent to which the participant felt that they were the true victim in the course of events (four items such as ‘I was the victim in all of this’; a ¼ .84). Perceived physical threat to the self asked about the extent to which the participant believed that they were going to be seriously injured at the time of the assault (two items such as ‘During the assault I believed that I would be seriously injured’; a ¼ .77).

Memory disorganisation

To check whether amnesia was related to wider deficits in autobiographical memory for the assault in general, narratives were transcribed verbatim and scored for memory disorganisation following rules developed by Foa, Molnar, and Cashman (1995), and adapted by Halligan and colleagues

90 C. Evans et al.

(2003). Narratives were divided into ‘chunks’ or clauses containing only one thought, action, or speech utterance. Three indices of memory disorganisa- tion were assessed: repetitions (clauses consisting of repetitions), disorga- nised thoughts (clear expressions of uncertainty with regard to memory, confusion, or non-consecutive chunks; e.g., ‘I know something didn’t . . . at least . . . they were broken’), and organised thoughts (clauses indicating understanding of what was happening, as a reverse indicator of disorganisation).

Each score was z-transformed in order to control for the variable narrative length. A composite memory disorganisation score was calculated as z(1) þ z(2) – z(3), in relation to the three indices of disorganisation described. In addition, the rater gave a global rating of coherence, ranging from 1 (‘not at all disorganised’, i.e., temporally sequential with high amounts of detail relevant to the assault) to 10 (‘extremely disorganised’), after reading each narrative and using the Global Memory Disorganisation Rating Scale for guidance (Halligan et al., 2003). Inter-rater reliability (two raters, 20 narratives) showed high agreement for the composite memory disorganisation score (r ¼ .92, p 5 .0005) and for the global memory disorganisation rating (r ¼ .96, p 5 .0005). The raters agreed exactly on the global rating score in 70% of the cases.

Symptoms of PTSD

The PTSD Symptom Scale (PSS-I) is a semi-structured interview which assesses current symptoms of PTSD as defined by DSM-IV criteria (American Psychiatric Association, 1994). The PSS-I consists of 17 items corresponding to the 17 symptoms of PTSD, rated by the interviewer from 0 (‘not at all’) to 3 (‘five or more times per week/very much’). The total PSS-I score is the sum of the ratings for the 17 items. The scale has high internal consistency (a ¼ .85), moderate to high correlations with other measures of psychopathology, high test–retest reliability (r ¼ .80), high inter-rater reliability (k ¼ .91), and good diagnostic agreement with the CAPS (Foa & Tolin, 2000). In order to qualify for a diagnosis of PTSD, a participant had to report the minimum number of symptoms specified in DSM-IV at a level of at least 1 (once per week or less/a little).

Procedure

After the participant had given consent, the semi-structured interviews assessing demographic and offence characteristics were administered. Participants then gave a narrative account of the event and completed the above measures and answered interview questions, the results of which will be presented elsewhere. The amnesia interview followed. Finally, the PSS-I and the Quick Test were administered. The interviews and questionnaires

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 91

were administered in a fixed order and took between 1.5 and 2 hours. All interviews were conducted individually by the first author. Where relevant, participants were provided with enlarged rating scales to consider while the researcher read questions or statements out loud, to minimise any potential confounding effect of reading ability.

Data analysis

Interviews were transcribed verbatim. Two raters independently rated transcripts of the amnesia interviews to determine whether memory gaps reported by the participant met the criteria for partial or complete amnesia. There was 100% agreement on the classification of participants into the amnesia and no amnesia groups (k ¼ 1.0, p 5 .0005). Agreement on the CAPS intensity (k ¼ .83, p 5 .0005) and frequency (k ¼ .83, p 5 .0005) scores was also high.

All quantitative data were analysed with SPSS (Statistical Package for the Social Sciences) for Windows (version 11.5). Chi-square tests (for categorical data; or Fisher’s exact test if invalid) or t tests (for continuous data; or, when indicated by Levene’s equality of variance test, t tests based on unequal variances) were used to examine the background and assault characteristics of participants with and without amnesia. Potential cognitive and emotional correlates of amnesia were analysed using a hierarchical approach. First, multivariate analyses of variance for related groups of variables were conducted. If the multivariate test was significant, univariate comparisons followed. Logistic regression analysis tested how well amnesia could be predicted by the variables investigated in this study.

Ethical approval

Ethical approval was obtained from the Prison Health Research Ethics Committee prior to the commencement of the study. Written approval was also obtained from the governors and the lead clinician of the relevant young offenders’ institutions in which the study took place. Approval of the Head of Security and Operations at the YOIs was received for the use of recording equipment within the YO institutions. Written consent was obtained from each participant prior to commencement of the study. Given the sensitive nature of the data collected in this study, details of assaults and participant characteristics reported in the descriptive aspects of this paper have been modified to protect anonymity.

Results

In all, 21 (20%) participants reported either partial (n ¼ 20, 19%) or complete (n ¼ 1, 1%) amnesia for their violent offence. Six participants

92 C. Evans et al.

(5% of the participants with amnesia, 6% of the participants without amnesia) met the criteria for PTSD.

Demographic, clinical, legal, and assault variables

Table 1 shows that participants with and without amnesia were comparable on most demographic characteristics measured. The amnesia group was significantly more likely than the no amnesia group to be Caucasian. Post-hoc analysis showed that Caucasian participants were more likely (n ¼ 22, 51.2%) than non-Caucasians (n ¼ 56, 90.3%) to

Table 1. Demographic and assault characteristics.

Variable No amnesia

group Amnesia group Statistic p

Age in years: mean (SD) 19.7 (0.92) 19.6 (.89) t(102) ¼ .05 .89 Ethnicity: n (%) w21 ¼ 6.03 .01 Caucasian 58 (69) 20 (95.2) Non-Caucasian 26 (31) 1 (4.8)

Education: n (%) w21 ¼ 1.01 .32 No qualifications 54 (64.3) 11 (52.4) GCSE/equivalent or above

30 (35.7) 10 (47.6)

Age finished in years: mean (SD)

15.0 (1.7) 14.8 (1.1) t(103) ¼ .61 .54

Employment status: n (%)

w21 ¼ .47 .63

Employed/student 41 (48.8) 12 (57.1) Unemployed/ not at school

43 (51.2) 9 (42.9)

Relationship status: n (%)

w21 ¼ .04 .84

Current partner 50 (59.5) 12 (57.1) No current partner 33 (40.5) 9 (42.9)

Religious affiliation: n (%)

FE test .07

No affiliation 65 (77.4) 20 (95.2) Affiliation 19 (22.6) 1 (4.8)

Criminal record: n (%)

w21 ¼ .01 .92

No convictions 25 (29.8) 6 (28.6) Previous convictions 59 (70.2) 15 (71.4)

Prior imprisonment: n (%)

w21 ¼ .17 .68

No 56 (66.7) 13 (61.9) Yes 28 (33.3) 8 (38.1)

(continued)

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 93

Table 1. (Continued).

Variable No amnesia

group Amnesia group Statistic p

Prior violent offence: n (%)

w21 ¼ .09 .77

No 47 (56) 11 (52.4) Yes 37 (44) 10 (47.6)

Intelligence (Quick Test)

t(103) ¼ .86 .39

Mean (SD) 84.1 (8.7) 85.8 (6.6) PTSD symptoms (PSS-I): mean (SD)

without amnesia item 5.4 (6.4) 6.0 (6.0) t(103) ¼ 738 .70 Victim FE test .04 No emotional ties 78 (92.9) 16 (76.2) Emotional ties 6 (7.1) 5 (23.8)

Duration of assault w21 ¼ .09 .76 Five minutes or less 55 (65.5) 13 (61.9) More than five minutes

29 (34.5) 8 (38.1)

Use of weapon w21 ¼ .012 .91 No 23 (28.4) 6 (28.6) Yes 58 (71.6) 8 (38.1)

Location of the assault w21 ¼ .33 .57 Public place 65 (77.4) 15 (71.4) Victim’s or offender’s place

19 (22.6) 6 (28.6)

Provocation No 14 (16.7) 1 (4.8) FE .29 Yes 70 (83.3) 20 (95.2)

Alcohol intake w21 ¼ 7.7 .005 5Four units in previous six hours

40 (47.6) 3 (14.3)

Four þ units in previous six hours

44 (52.4) 18 (85.7)

Illegal drug use w21 ¼ 1.16 .28 None in previous six hours

47 (56.0) 9 (42.9)

Drug use in previous six hours

37 (44.0) 12 (57.1)

Planning: mean (SD)1

11.94 (22.32) 6.76 (15.88) t(103) ¼ 1.00 .32

Intent to seriously injure2

3.76 (2.27) 3.62 (2.38) t(103) ¼ .26 .80

Intent to kill2 2.02 (1.89) 1.90 (1.73) t(103) ¼ .26 .80

1Rated on a 100-point percentage scale ranging from no forethought, planning, or preparation to detailed forethought, planning, and preparation; 2Measured on a seven-point Likert scale (ranging from ‘totally disagree’, through neutral, to ‘totally agree’).

94 C. Evans et al.

have consumed more than four units of alcohol in the six hours prior to the offence (Fisher’s exact probability 5 .0005, df ¼ 1,105, two-tailed).

The amnesia and no amnesia groups also differed in alcohol intake before the assault, but not in the consumption of other drugs. A significantly greater proportion (n ¼ 19, 91%) of the amnesia group consumed at least some alcohol prior to the offence than the no amnesia group (n ¼ 47, 56%; w2 ¼ 8.58, df ¼ 1, p ¼ .002, two-tailed). The amnesia group (n ¼ 18, 86%) was also significantly more likely (w21 ¼ 8.23, p ¼ .004) than the no amnesia group (n ¼ 43, 51%) to report high levels of alcohol consumption prior to committing the offence (more than four units in the preceding six hours). For very high levels of alcohol (more than 10 units), the percentages were 71% versus 38% (w21 ¼ 7.55, p ¼ .006). The amnesia group also habitually tended to consume somewhat more alcohol (median ¼ 80 units/week) than the no amnesia group (43 units/week; U ¼ 668.5, p ¼ .086).

In terms of clinical variables, there were no significant differences between the amnesia and no amnesia groups in terms of previous history of trauma, total number of traumas experienced, being the victim of a violent assault, previous head injury, history of memory problems, intelligence, or alcohol or illegal drug use or dependence. 3 The amnesia group (n ¼ 6, 29%) was significantly more likely than the no amnesia group (n ¼ 6, 7%) to have been referred for psychiatric assessment and/or treatment since imprisonment (Fisher’s exact test, p ¼ .01). In line with this finding, the amnesia group (n ¼ 4, 19%) was also more likely than the no amnesia group (n ¼ 3, 3.6%) to be currently prescribed psychiatric medication (Fisher’s exact test, p ¼ .03).

There were few differences between the amnesia and no amnesia groups on any of the offence characteristics. In particular, there was no difference between the amnesia and no amnesia groups in terms of whether the assault was fatal or not. However, the amnesia group (n ¼ 5, 24%) was significantly more likely (Fisher’s exact test, p ¼ .04) than the no amnesia group (n ¼ 6, 7%) to have emotional ties with the assault victim.

Amnesia: phenomenological characteristics

Table 2 summarises the nature of the memory gaps in participants judged to have partial or complete amnesia for their violent offence. There was a mixed picture in terms of what aspects of the assault could not be recalled. Of the 16 participants (76%) in the amnesia group who used weapons in their assault, eight claimed to have no recall at all of using the weapon (bladed weapons or broken bottles in all but one instance), although they were able to describe other parts of the assault. A further eight participants could remember part, but not all, of their weapon use.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 95

Table 2. Reported memory gaps for the amnesia group.

Case Complete or partial1 % missing2 Amnesic gap

2 Complete 100 Cannot recall kicking victim in head several times (out of character). Recalls co- defendant throwing victim, then no memory.

4 Partial 35 Cannot recall jumping on victim’s chest or other people fighting. Hit on head with plastic piping, knocked out briefly. Patchy memory loss.

9 Partial 10 Can recall all of assault except for the second of two punches he landed, confirmed on CCTV. One small, clear gap.

13 Partial 75 Can only recall one of several stab wounds inflicted on victim. Cannot recall family of victim being present. Only has ‘two pictures’ of assault.

15 Partial 20 Cannot recall slashing victim with knife dropped by victim but can remember chasing him. Remembers jogging away afterwards.

25 Partial 80–90 Cannot recall most of assault (punched and kicked victim). Recalls walking towards victim; next recall is putting rope around neck at end.

27 Partial 20–30 Cannot recall stabbing victim. Can remember confronting him and then recalls victim holding neck on ground. Cannot recall next one to two hours.

35 Partial 40 Cannot remember threatening victim, getting knife from home, climbing into house, or stabbing the victim several times.

41 Partial 50 Can recall punching victim, then clear gap until stamping on his head. Estimated several minutes missing of assaultative behaviour

45 Partial 50 Cannot recall knife being put in his hand, stabbing victim several times, or any noises from the assault (‘felt like I went deaf’).

46 Partial 50 Cannot recall kicking victim, chasing him, rolling around on ground, giving him ‘verbals’, or spitting on him. Patchy recall of being violent.

47 Partial 50 Remembers being hit by victim, then gap until seeing victim on ground. Cannot remember stabbing him with bottle in head, or later behaviour.

48 Partial 30 Remembers confronting victim. Cannot recall jumping around or stabbing him in face. ‘Seeing red . . . blanked out for about one minute.’

(continued)

96 C. Evans et al.

Several phenomenological features emerge from the descriptions in Table 2 in relation to the form of amnesia.

Partial versus complete amnesia

The overwhelming majority of participants reported partial amnesia in relation to their offence. Only one participant (i.e., fewer than 1%) reported complete amnesia. Two further cases approached complete amnesia for the offence, but both recalled one element of assaultative behaviour (an initial punch, and using a noose to strangle the victim, respectively). Over three- quarters of the amnesia group claimed they could still remember more than half of the important features of the series of events comprising the index

Table 2. (Continued).

Case Complete or partial1 % missing2 Amnesic gap

54 Partial 20 Has patchy recall of assaulting victim in a pub. Cannot recall how many times he was taken out of pub and went back in.

59 Partial 90 Recalls argument with victim and punching him, but cannot recall then attacking him with a knife. Clear gap until he saw victim lying on floor.

68 Partial 50 Patchy recall of extended fight between victim and respondent and his co-defendant. Can only recall a only few of multiple stab wounds caused.

76 Partial 50 Can recall striking victim on head with bar, but not then punching and kicking him in the head and threats to kill. Recalls arrest.

89 Partial 40–50 Recalls punching victim in the face, then dense memory gap until he came around with victim lying unconscious in his lap, stabbed twice.

96 Partial 70 No recall of first stabbing; then can recall first stabs but not the next several. Cannot recall where he threw the knife or getting home.

98 Partial Unsure Recalls holding victim with rope and stabbing first few times, but not the next several times. ‘Blackout’ until he saw victim dead on floor.

101 Partial Unsure Can recall hitting victim with bottle on head but cannot recall stabbing him in face several times. Can remember being arrested.

1As judged by the interviewer: any recall of assaultative behaviour indicated that the amnesia was partial; 2Percentage missing of the actual assault, as estimated by the participant on the basis of their knowledge of their own assaultative behaviour from third-party information, including witnesses and medico-legal information.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 97

offence, compared to their knowledge of their own assaultative behaviour from third-party information (witnesses or medico-legal evidence).

Memories for events preceding the violence

Every individual with amnesia was able to recall the events leading up to, or involving the commencement of, violence.

Memories for events following the violence

In the amnesia group, 18 (86%) participants were able to describe in detail the immediate consequences of their violence, most notably in terms of the injuries caused to the victim. Only three participants reported amnesia that persisted beyond the assault, amounting to periods of 30 minutes to two hours. One individual recalled punching his victim and then nothing until he recalled sitting with his back against a wall with the victim unconscious in his lap. He estimated that the amnesic gap was in the order of two hours. The other two cases had amnesia for some of their violent actions, then a brief but clear return of memory for the consequences of their actions followed by a second, extended period of amnesia. The overwhelming majority of the amnesic group reported memory gaps lasting from a few seconds to a few minutes.

The boundaries of memory gaps

The majority of the amnesia group (n ¼ 16, 76%) reported a precise cut-off between what they could remember and the gaps in their memory. Less precise boundaries to the amnesic gap were found in five (24%) of the amnesia group.

Number of memory gaps

While 12 (57%) participants described only one period of amnesia, nine (43%) described at least two periods of amnesia.

Emotional and cognitive correlates of amnesia

Table 3 summarises the cognitive and emotional correlates of amnesia. For information processing during the assault, MANOVA showed a significant overall effect of group; the subsequent univariate analyses showed significantly greater dissociation and lack of self-referent processing in the amnesia group than in the no amnesia group. For emotions during the assault, no significant overall group effect could be established; univariate tests were not performed.

98 C. Evans et al.

The participant’s cognitions during the assault differed significantly between participants with and without amnesia. Univariate analyses indicated that those in the amnesia group were significantly more likely than those in the no amnesia group to perceive themselves as lacking control during the offence.

For general assault memory disorganisation, as indicated by the assault narrative, there was also a significant group difference in global disorganisation rating.

Logistic regression analysis

Binary logistic regression analysis, with the presence of amnesia for the offence as the dependent variable, was used to examine the ability of clinical

Table 3. Amnesia group differences in cognitive processing and emotions at time of offence.

Variable

No amnesia group M (SD) n ¼ 84

Amnesia group M (SD) n ¼ 21 Statistic p value

Cognitive processing F(2,102) ¼ 3.58 .031 Dissociation PDEQ (without amnesia item 8)

1.57 (0.46) 1.85 (0.42) F(1,103) ¼ 6.31 .014

Lack of self-referent processing

1.33 (1.05) 1.90 (1.06) F(1,103) ¼ 4.90 .029

Memory disorganisation F(2,100) ¼ 10.19 5.0005 Global rating 3.90 (1.22) 5.62 (2.48) F(1,101) ¼ 20.38 5.0005 Composite fragmentation score

0.13 (1.47) 0.49 (1.94) F(1,101) ¼ 2.60 .110

Emotional factors F(6,98) ¼ 1.92 .0851

Helpless 1.18 (1.02) 1.41 (1.14) Fear 1.04 (1.25) 1.19 (1.40) Anger 2.20 (1.16) 2.42 (1.03) Shame 0.84 (1.13) 1.38 (1.49) Brave 1.05 (1.03) 0.83 (0.71) Calm 0.76 (0.88) 1.24 (1.38)

Cognitions during assault

F(3,101) ¼ 3.01 .034

Perceived control 2.85 (1.35) 1.91 (0.88) F(1.103) ¼ 9.20 .003 Victim status 2.94 (1.60) 2.92 (1.76) F(1,103) ¼ .004 .952 Perceived threat 2.49 (1.64) 2.69 (1.94) F(1,103) ¼ .22 .660

1Related univariate analyses were not conducted because multivariate analysis was not significant.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 99

and cognitive variables to predict amnesia for the offence. Variables were entered in hierarchical fashion, starting with clinical and demographic variables, high alcohol intake, emotional ties to the victim, cognitive processing, and cognitive appraisals of the offence. As dissociation and self-referent processing were correlated (r ¼ .56), a composite (sum of the z-transformed scores) was used as a measure of problematic information processing. Measures of memory disorganisation were not included in the analysis because gaps in memory were one of the criteria for the global rating, thus confounding predictor and outcome. The results are presented in Table 4.

Table 4. Logistic regression analysis: predicting amnesia.

Variables entered NR2a 72LLb Block df Block w2 p value

% correctly Classified

Block 1: clinical factors

Current psychiatric medication

Previous psychiatric history

Ethnic origin

.205 90.49 3 14.60 .002 82

Block 2: alcohol Alcohol intake

prior to offence, four units or more

.268 85.56 1 4.93 .026 82

Block 3: victim relationship

Emotional ties to victim

.323 81.11 1 4.45 .035 85

Block 4: cognitive processing

Composite of peritraumatic dissociation without amnesia item and lack of self-referent processing

.377 76.45 1 4.66 .031 86

Block 5: cognitive appraisals

Perceived loss of control

.425 72.20 1 4.25 .039 87

aNagelkerke R2; b72 log likelihood.

100 C. Evans et al.

Clinical measures (previous psychiatric history, current psychiatric medication, and ethnic origin) accounted for 21% of the variance in amnesia for the offence. The variables entered in each further step significantly improved the prediction. The final model explained 43% of the variance. Of the participants with amnesia, 82% were identified correctly, as were 87% of the participants without amnesia.

Discussion

This is the first systematic, descriptive study to investigate amnesia for both lethal and non-lethal violent offending using convicted offenders’ first-hand accounts. An important finding was that amnesia tended to be partial, rather than complete, in nature. Although memory impairment for offending behaviour has been noted in previous, mainly uncontrolled case series (Bradford & Smith, 1979; Lynch & Bradford, 1980), the conclusions of these studies have tended to be undermined by selection bias and lack of clear definitional criteria. This study involved verbatim transcripts of interviews with an unselected prison population of convicted young violent offenders, applied operational criteria for the dependent variable, and inter- rater reliability measures. We were also careful to record as amnesia only those cases where individuals would have had the opportunity to attend to and encode the material for which they claimed amnesia. This addresses an important distinction made by McNally (2003), who differentiated between information that was not encoded in the first place, possibly because of a narrowing of attention in conditions of extreme arousal (Easterbrook, 1959), and material that was encoded but could not be recalled. Further, to minimise forgetfulness and enhance the retrieval of additional details, the questions about amnesia were asked only after the individual had given their narrative account and answered a number of detailed questions about the offence (McNally, 2003).

Nevertheless, our study cannot determine whether the gaps in memory reported by participants reflect irreversible memory loss, a problem in accessing information by intentional recall, avoidance of thinking or talking about the worst moments of the assault, or a failure of encoding. It is possible that some of the material may have been accessible using other modes of retrieval, such as picture cues or a visit to the scene of the assault.

Overall, this study suggests that a lower rate of amnesia is found in violent offenders than has been previously reported (Kopelman, 1987). In particular, this study found that while some memory gaps are common, complete amnesia for violent offending is very rare. Possible explanations for this include the facts that stringent threshold criteria for amnesia were applied, and that a range of methods were used to measure and quantify amnesia. In addition, many studies to date have included unconvicted and remand as well as convicted prisoners, whereas only convicted prisoners

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 101

were recruited for this study. It has been suggested that convicted prisoners have less legal incentive to claim amnesia falsely than prisoners who have not yet had their case heard (Pope, Hudson, Bodkin, & Oliva, 1998). However, we were unable to determine whether the participants would have reported more pronounced amnesia before conviction.

If cases of complete and partial amnesia are considered together, the rate of amnesia (20%) is slightly lower than that reported in studies of predominantly homicide samples. It is unlikely that the lower rate of amnesia found in this study can be explained by the inclusion of individuals who had perpetrated non-fatal assaults, as the lethality of the violence was not related to reported amnesia.

Amnesia for the violent offending was characterised by brief memory gaps, generally corresponding to the most violent part of the assault. All the participants had clear recall up to the assault and, in all but three cases, they regained continuous memory immediately following the assault. Every individual, except one, could recall some important aspect of the assault. Some individuals reported brief periods of memory during the assault prior to the return of continuous memory, which have been termed ‘islands (or islets) of memory’ (Kopelman, 1987, p. 325). Although about three-quarters of participants reported a sudden onset of memory loss, even to the point of losing count of the number of strikes delivered with a weapon, there was no clear phenomenological pattern as regards the boundaries of the reported memory deficit – a finding in line with previous reviews (Porter, Birt, Yuille, & Herve, 2001).

Previous studies have suggested an association between alcohol intoxication and amnesia for offending behaviour (Bradford & Smith, 1979; O’Connell, 1960; Parwatikar et al., 1985; Taylor & Kopelman, 1984), particularly in violent offenders (Kopelman, 1987). This study found a significant association between high alcohol intake and amnesia, using a cut- off of more than four units of alcohol in the six hours prior to the assault. However, this study did not replicate the association between amnesia and chronic alcohol abuse or dependence reported in earlier studies (Bradford & Smith, 1979; O’Connell, 1960; Taylor & Kopelman, 1984). This may be due to the younger age of the sample, as alcoholic blackouts are considered to be a relatively late manifestation of alcoholism (Goodwin, Crane, & Guze, 1969). Also in line with some previous research, no association was found between amnesia and drug dependence or intoxication at the time of the offence (Bradford & Smith, 1979; Lynch & Bradford, 1980; Parwatikar et al., 1985).

Although high alcohol intake was associated with amnesia in this study, acute alcohol intoxication did not necessarily prevent the formation of central memories for the offence, although in some cases recall was partial rather than complete. The results suggest that alcohol intake can be associated with patchy memory loss that is not recoverable, but is partial.

102 C. Evans et al.

The amnesia associated with alcohol intoxication had features of en bloc blackouts and fragmentary memory loss, with participants tending to experience islands of dense and unchanging memory loss, co-existing with partial recall of some elements of the index offence more consistent with fragmentary memory loss (Goodwin et al., 1969). It is likely that en bloc alcoholic blackouts may require very high levels of alcohol intoxication, or long durations of excessive alcohol consumption, or both.

There were mixed results with regard to the role of emotional arousal in the development of amnesia for the offence. High emotional arousal has been previously assumed to be present when the victim is someone with whom the perpetrator of violence has a relationship (Taylor & Kopelman, 1984). The results from this study support this general notion, in that emotional ties with the victim were significantly more common in the amnesia group than the no amnesia group. However, a more direct exploration of the type and intensity of emotions experienced at the time of the assault failed to produce any significant associations with amnesia. It is possible that the retrospective nature of the measurement of emotional intensity at the time of assault may have contributed to this negative finding.

This is the first study to provide empirical evidence that cognitive processing at the time of the assault is associated with amnesia for violent offending. As predicted, peritraumatic dissociation (consistent with previous research in victims of sexual trauma; Mechanic et al., 1998) and lack of self- referent processing were significantly associated with amnesia. Further, in combination these factors improved the prediction of amnesia in a binary logistic regression analysis over and above clinical factors, alcohol intake, and emotional ties to the victim.

In the past it has been assumed that dissociative processes at the time of encoding can lead to gaps in memory, which this study supports, but the specific mechanisms involved remain unclear. The finding that peritraumatic dissociation was correlated with amnesia was based on the overall PDEQ-R score, excluding the amnesia item. However, dissociation is a complex phenomenon, comprising several different components, including deperso- nalisation, derealisation, andnumbing (Ehlers&Clark, 2000;McNally, 2003).

Amnesia may represent an extreme form of memory disorganisation. Global ratings of assault memory disorganisation were significantly associated with measures of both cognitive processing and amnesia. These findings support the hypothesis that the disorganised nature of the resultant memory is associated with disrupted processing at the time of encoding.

Perceived lack of control during the offence was associated with amnesia, contributing additional variance in the logistic regression model, which has not been previously been investigated or reported in the literature. One possible interpretation is that when an individual perceives that the course of events is dramatically out of their control, their cognitive processing, or control of attention, is disrupted. Rather than their attention being

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 103

narrowed because of extreme emotional arousal, another possibility is that their attention is poorly focused, and they fail to register, and therefore encode, relevant information. However, several of the current participants had partial amnesia for their use of weapons, and while the use of a weapon is not necessarily irreconcilable with perceived loss of control, it is somewhat problematic.

A limitation of the current study is that although the population studied was representative of all convicted young violent offenders in the institutions in which the study was based, as nearly all such offenders incarcerated at the time of the study were interviewed, these results may not apply to older or to unconvicted violent offenders. Replication in such groups is necessary. However, concerns about the generalisability of data from this young offender sample are offset by the use of stronger scientific methods than in previous approaches.

One implication of the current results is that, in the absence of specific organic factors such as epilepsy, somnambulism, heavy alcohol intoxication, or florid psychotic illness, claims of complete amnesia, or amnesia that includes events leading up to the offence, should be treated with caution in convicted offenders. The findings from this study also support the importance in forensic practice of conducting careful and systematic assess- ments of reported amnesia, as well as establishing precisely what memories are present, particularly when conducting medico-legal assessments.

Acknowledgements

We would like to thank Professor Michael Kopelman for preliminary discussions regarding this study, and Anna Bevan for assisting in rating some of the transcripts. Anke Ehlers is a Wellcome Trust Principal Research Fellow.

Notes

1. Taylor and Kopelman (1984) used a cut-off between high and low levels of alcohol consumption of one to two pints of beer or their equivalent within the 12 hours prior to the offence.

2. The reliability and validity data refer to the complete PDEQ-R, including the amnesia item.

3. The combined rates of alcohol and drug dependence were 21.9% and 19% respectively.

References

American Psychiatric Association (1994). Diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorders (4th ed.). Washington, DC: Author.

Ammons, R.B., & Ammons, C.H. (1962). Quick Test. Missoula, MT: Psychological Test Specialists.

Blake, D.D., Weathers, F.W., Nagy, L.M., Kaloupek, D.G., Gusman, F.D., & Charney, D.S. (1995). The development of a clinician-administered PTSD scale. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 8, 75–90.

104 C. Evans et al.

Blake, D.D., Weathers, F.W., Nagy, L.M., Kaloupek, D.G., Klauminzer, G., Charney, D.S., et al. (1990). A clinician rating scale for assessing current and lifetime PTSD: The CAPS-1. Behaviour Therapist, 13, 187–188.

Bradford, J.M., & Smith, S.S. (1979). Amnesia and homicide: The Padola case and a study of thirty cases. Bulletin of the American Academy of Psychiatry and the Law, 7, 219–231.

Brewin, C., Dalgleish, T., & Joseph, S. (1996). A dual representation theory of posttraumatic stress disorder. Psychological Review, 103, 670–686.

Cima, C., Merckelbach, H., Hollnack, S., & Knauer, E. (2003). Characteristics of psychiatric prison inmates who claim amnesia. Personality and Individual Differences, 35, 373–380.

Cima, C., Nijman, H., Merckelbach, H., Kremer, K., & Hollnack, S. (2004). Claims of crime-related amnesia in forensic patients. International Journal of Law and Psychiatry, 27, 215–221.

Dunmore, E., Clark, D.M., & Ehlers, A. (1997). Cognitive factors in persistent versus recovered post traumatic stress disorder: A pilot study. Behavioural Cognitive Psychotherapy, 25, 147–159.

Dunmore, E., Clark, D.M., & Ehlers, A. (1999). Cognitive factors involved in the onset and maintenance of posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD) after physical and sexual assault. Behaviour Research and Therapy, 37, 809–829.

Dunmore, E., Clark, D.M., & Ehlers, A. (2001). A prospective investigation of the role of cognitive factors in persistent posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD) after physical or sexual assault. Behaviour Research and Therapy, 39, 1063– 1084.

Easterbrook, J.A. (1959). The effect of emotion on cue utilisation and the organisation of behaviour. Psychological Review, 66, 183–201.

Ehlers, A., & Clark, D.M. (2000). A cognitive model of posttraumatic stress disorder. Behaviour Research and Therapy, 38, 319–345.

Ehlers, A., Hackmann, A., & Michael, T. (2004). Intrusive reexperiencing in posttraumatic stress disorder: phenomenology theory and therapy. Memory, 12, 403–415.

Ehring, T., Ehlers, A., & Glucksmanm, E. (2006). Contribution of cognitive factors to the prediction of posttraumatic stress disorder, phobia and depression after road traffic accidents. Behavior Research and Therapy, 44, 1699–1716.

Ehring, T., Ehlers, A., & Glucksmanm, E. (2008). Do cognitive models help in predicting the severity of posttraumatic stress disorder, phobia and depression after motor vehicle accidents? A prospective longitudinal study. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 76(2), 219–230.

Foa, E.B., Molnar, C., & Cashman, L. (1995). Change in rape narratives during exposure therapy for posttraumatic stress disorder. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 8, 675–690.

Foa, E.B., & Tolin, D.F. (2000). Comparison of the PTSD Symptom Scale-Interview version and the Clinician-Administered PTSD Scale. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 13, 181–191.

Frith, C.D., Leary, J., Cahill, C., & Johnstone, E.C. (1991). Performance on psychological tests: Demographic and clinical correlates of the results of these tests. British Journal of Psychiatry, 159(suppl. 13), 26–29.

Goodwin, D.W., Crane, J.B., & Guze, S.B. (1969). Phenomenological aspects of the alcoholic ‘‘blackout’’. British Journal of Psychiatry, 115, 1033–1038.

Halligan, S.L., Michael, T., Clark, D.M., & Ehlers, A. (2003). Posttraumatic stress disorder following assault: The role of cognitive processing, trauma memory and appraisals. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 71, 419–431.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 105

Hopwood, J.S., & Snell, H.K. (1933). Amnesia in relation to crime. Journal of Mental Science, 79, 27–41.

Kopelman, M. (1987). Crime and amnesia: A review. Behavioural Sciences and the Law, 5, 323–342.

Lynch, B.E., & Bradford, J.M.W. (1980). Amnesia: Its detection by psychophysio- logical measures. Bulletin of the American Academy of Psychiatry and the Law, 8, 288–297.

Marmar, C.R., Weiss, D.S., & Meltzer, T.J. (1997). The Peritraumatic Dissociative Experiences Questionnaire. In J.P. Wilson & T.M. Keane (Eds.), Assessing psychological trauma and PTSD (pp. 412–428). New York: Guilford Press.

McNally, R.J. (2003). Remembering trauma. Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press.

Mechanic, M., Resick, P.A., & Griffin, M.G. (1998). A comparison of normal forgetting, psychopathology, and information-processing models of reported amnesia of recent sexual trauma. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 66, 948–957.

Moskowitz, A. (2004). Dissociation and violence: A review of the literature. Trauma, Violence and Abuse, 5, 21–46.

O’Connell, A.A. (1960). Amnesia and homicide. British Journal of Delinquency, 10, 262–276.

Parwatikar, S., Holcomb, W.R., & Menninger, K.A. (1985). The detection of malingered amnesia in accused murderers. Bulletin of the American Academy of Psychiatry and the Law, 13, 97–103.

Pope, H.G., Hudson, J.I., Bodkin, J.A., & Oliva, P. (1998). Questionable validity of ’dissociative amnesia’ in trauma victims: Evidence from prospective studies. British Journal of Psychiatry, 172, 210–215.

Porter, S., Birt, A.B., Yuille, J.C., & Herve, H.F. (2001). Memory for murder: A psychological perspective on dissociative amnesia in legal contexts. International Journal of Law and Psychiatry, 24, 23–42.

Pyszora, N., Barker, A., & Kopelman, M. (2003). Amnesia for criminal offences: A study of life sentence prisoners. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 14, 475–490.

Taylor, P.J., & Kopelman, M.D. (1984). Amnesia for criminal offences. Psycholo- gical Medicine, 14, 581–588.

Wechsler, D. (1981). The Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale (rev. ed.). San Antonio, TX: Psychological Corporation.

Wheeler, M. (1997). Toward a theory of episodic memory: The frontal lobes and autonoetic consciousness. Psychological Bulletin, 121, 331–354.

106 C. Evans et al.

Young People and Crime/Assessing the risk of imminent aggression in institutionalized youth offenders using the dynamic appraisal of situational aggression.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rjfp20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 10:55

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology

ISSN: 1478-9949 (Print) 1478-9957 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rjfp20

Assessing the risk of imminent aggression in institutionalized youth offenders using the dynamic appraisal of situational aggression

Chi Meng Chu , Eric Hoo , Michael Daffern & Jolie Tan

To cite this article: Chi Meng Chu , Eric Hoo , Michael Daffern & Jolie Tan (2012) Assessing the risk of imminent aggression in institutionalized youth offenders using the dynamic appraisal of situational aggression, The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology, 23:2, 168-183, DOI: 10.1080/14789949.2012.668207

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14789949.2012.668207

© 2012 The Author(s). Published by Taylor & Francis

Published online: 15 Mar 2012.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 723

View related articles

Citing articles: 2 View citing articles

Assessing the risk of imminent aggression in institutionalized

youth offenders using the dynamic appraisal of situational

aggression

Chi Meng Chua,b*, Eric Hoob, Michael Dafferna,c and Jolie Tanb

aCentre for Forensic Behavioural Science, Monash University, Melbourne, Vic, Australia; bClinical and Forensic Psychology Branch, Ministry of Community Development, Youth and Sports, Singapore; cVictorian Institute of Forensic Mental Health, Melbourne, Vic, Australia

(Received 19 October 2010; final version received 13 January 2012)

Aggressive behavior in incarcerated youth presents a significant problem for staff, co-residents and the functioning of the institution. This study aimed to examine the predictive validity of an empirically validated measure, designed to appraise the risk of imminent aggression within institutionalized adult psychiatric patients (Dynamic Appraisal of Situational Aggression; DASA), in adolescent male and female offenders. The supervising staff members on the residential units rated the DASA daily for 49 youth (29 males and 20 females) over two months. The results showed that DASA total scores significantly predicted institutional aggression in the following 24 and 48 hrs; however, the predictive validity of the DASA for institutional aggression was, at best, modest. Further analyses on male and female subsamples revealed that the DASA total scores only predicted imminent institu- tional aggression in the male subsample. Item analyses showed that negative attitudes, anger when requests are denied, and unwillingness to follow instructions predicted institutional aggression more strongly as compared with other behavioral manifestations of an irritable and unstable mental state as assessed by the DASA.

Keywords: aggression; dynamic variables; institutionalized youth offender; predictive validity; risk assessment; violence

Introduction

Psychiatric units, prisons, and youth correctional facilities are unique institutional environments where people are typically detained against their will, restricted in their daily activities and movement, and supervised by authority figures (e.g. nurses, corrections officers, and supervision staff)

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]; [email protected]

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology Vol. 23, No. 2, April 2012, 168–183

ISSN 1478-9949 print/ISSN 1478-9957 online

http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14789949.2012.668207 http://www.tandfonline.com

© 2012 The Author(s). Published by Taylor & Francis. This is an Open Access article distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution License (http://creativecommons.org/

properly cited. Licenses/by/4.0/), which permits unrestricted use, distribution, and reproduction in any medium, provided the original work is

(Gadon, Johnstone, & Cooke, 2006). Aggression within these institutions is common (Daffern & Howells, 2002), and frequently occurs consequent to the anger that is aroused by the restrictions and demands that are placed on individuals to maintain the regime and to facilitate treatment adherence (Daffern, Howells, & Ogloff, 2007). Violence risk assessment has become a cornerstone of aggression prevention and management programs in these institutions. As such, there has been an increase in the development and testing of structured risk assessment instruments.

Dynamic risk assessment measures

Several violence risk assessment measures that appraise risk for imminent aggression within the institutional context have been developed (e.g. the Brøset Violence Checklist [BVC; Almvik, Wood, & Rasmussen, 2000], and the Dynamic Appraisal of Situational Aggression [DASA; Ogloff & Daffern, 2002]). These measures comprise dynamic variables that appraise risk state, the so-called intraindividual variability in violence potential (Douglas & Skeem, 2005). Within the inpatient or institutional setting, risk management and treatment decisions are required frequently (Daffern, 2007). Day-to-day appraisals of risk state are of central importance to staff working in these restrictive institutional settings, as appropriate monitoring of risk state can assist staff to manage individuals on the unit, as well as to plan and facilitate treatment, rehabilitation, and recreational activities that are affected by the likelihood of violence (e.g. Does the patient require additional interventions [e.g. biological, social, and psychological] today? What level of supervision is required for this patient today?) (Daffern & Howells, 2007).

Clearly, the dynamic nature of the patient or offender’s mental state would have implications on the risk of aggression, which subsequently affect management strategies. For example, a patient or offender who is assessed as being at high risk of imminent aggression may receive more intensive supervision or biopsychosocial intervention, but this may not be necessary when the risk of aggression abates. In fact, Daffern and colleagues (2007) have shown that it is unnecessary and inadvisable for restrictive manage- ment strategies (e.g. sedation, restraint, seclusion, increased observation, and restrictions to liberty) to be implemented invariably throughout the patient and offender’s admission, as this can lead to frustration and ultimately aggressive behaviors. Taken together, the risk assessment system within the institutional setting should be responsive to rapid changes in the level of risk, so that management strategies can change accordingly (Daffern, 2007).

In this aspect, the BVC and the DASA are sensitive to change, and the items are straightforward and simple to score, thereby allowing regular efficient appraisals of violence risk. Dynamic risk assessment measures have generally been found to have moderate to strong predictive validity for

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 169

inpatient and institutional aggression in the short-term (see Chu, Thomas, Ogloff, & Daffern, in press; Daffern, 2007 for reviews). The BVC has been shown to significantly predict inpatient violence (Area Under Curves [AUCs] ¼ 0.69–0.94) in samples of hospitalized psychiatric patients within the next 12–24 hrs (Abderhalden et al., 2004; Almvik et al., 2000; Almvik, Woods, & Rasmussen, 2007; Woods & Almvik, 2002). The DASA has been shown to significantly predict interpersonal violence within inpatient forensic psychiatric settings (AUCs ¼ 0.61–0.82) (Barry-Walsh, Daffern, Duncan, & Ogloff, 2009; Daffern & Howells, 2007; Daffern et al., 2009; Ogloff & Daffern, 2006; Vojt, Marshall, & Thomson, 2010).

Gender differences

In general, studies on risk assessment measures have mainly examined male samples, and (until recently) have not conducted separate analyses for the male and female samples. Nevertheless, there has been considerable theoretical and empirical literature that suggests that there may be unique risk factors of violence for females (e.g. Cale & Lilienfeld, 2002), and these unique factors may affect the predictive validity of the risk assessment measures, which may have been developed with predominantly male samples. Although some researchers did not find any significant differences in the predictive validity of an adult violence risk assessment measure (i.e. Historical, Clinical, Risk Management – 20 Factors [HCR-20]) for males and females (e.g. Strand & Belfrage, 2001; Webster, Douglas, Eaves, & Hart, 1997), other scholars have suggested that there may be gender differences when clinicians predict outcomes using risk assessment measures (e.g. Coid et al., 2009; de Vogel & de Ruiter, 2005; Manchak, Skeem, Douglas, & Siranosian, 2009; Nicholls, Ogloff, & Douglas, 2004). In any case, it is apparent this issue has been seldom examined in the risk assessment literature.

Applicability of adult risk assessment measures in youth populations

Compared with the increased attention on dynamic risk assessment within adult psychiatric and correctional institutions, fewer published studies have examined the utility of dynamic risk assessment measures for institutiona- lized youth. There are several studies that have tested the predictive validity of violence and general criminal recidivism risk assessment measures within institutional settings (e.g. Gammelgård, Koivisto, Eronen, & Kaltiala- Heino, 2008), but these studies have exclusively employed measures that are designed to predict aggression or violence in the medium to long term (several months to years), including the Structured Assessment of Violence Risk in Youth (SAVRY; Borum, Bartel, & Forth, 2003).

170 C.M. Chu et al.

Though these measures may identify incarcerated youth who require additional supervision or intervention over the longer term due to their higher risk status, they are unwieldy for daily assessment. In particular, their capacity to measure change in risk state on a daily basis is also unknown; moreover, as noted previously, daily assessments of risk are a fundamental part of management and treatment decision-making within institutional settings (Daffern & Howells, 2007). However, given that developmental factors may moderate the accuracy of risk assessment measures that have been developed for adults when used with young persons and youth (e.g. Viljoen, Elkovitch, Scalora, & Ullman, 2009; Viljoen et al., 2008), it is important to examine whether adult risk assessment measures are suitable for use in youth populations. Presently there is no empirically derived and validated violence risk assessment measure that is capable of assisting staff to identify incarcerated or hospitalized youth at risk of imminent aggression.

Study aim

To the best of our knowledge, there are currently no published studies that have examined the very-short-term predictive validity (i.e. 24 and 48 hr follow-up) of dynamic risk assessment measures for institutionalized youth. Importantly, there has been very little documentation on gender differences when examining the predictive validity of risk assessment measures in youth. Given these limitations to the extant literature, the present study seeks to investigate the very-short-term predictive validity of a dynamic risk assessment measure (DASA) for institutional aggression in a sample of young offenders and to examine differences in predictive accuracy of the DASA between male and female youth offenders. The DASA assesses an irritable and disagreeable state preceding aggression that may be common to aggressive individuals of any age, as well as some known precipitants of youth violence such as restlessness/irritability and negative/antisocial attitudes (Daffern & Howells, 2007; Farrington, 1989; Klinteberg, Anders- son, Magnusson, & Stattin, 1993; Williams, 1994); as such, it was hypothesized that the DASA would significantly predict institutional aggression. Given the limited previous research examining gender differ- ences, it was hypothesized that there would be no differences in the predictive validity of the DASA between males and females.

Method

Settings

The settings for this study were the Singapore Boys’ Home and the Singapore Girls’ Home. These are high-security youth correctional institutions in Singapore, with full capacities of 300 and 120 beds respectively. Both institutions provide rehabilitation services to youth

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 171

offenders (aged up to 19.5 years old). For the purpose of this study, subjects comprised 49 youth (29 males and 20 females) from two units within the Singapore Boys’ Home and Singapore Girls’ Home. The mean age of the subjects was 15.42 years (SD ¼ 1.37, range ¼ 12.22–18.24). Due to the demands on staff of the study protocol, only two units (instead of the all the units within the institutions) were permitted to engage in the study by the superintendents of the two institutions.

Measure

Using items from the BVC and the HCR-20, as well as novel items drawn from a functional analytical assessment of inpatient aggression, the DASA (Ogloff & Daffern, 2002) was developed to assess the risk of imminent aggression in hospitalized patients with mental illnesses. The DASA comprises seven dynamic violence risk items: negative attitudes, impulsivity, irritability, verbal threats, sensitive to perceived provocation, easily angered when requests are denied, and unwillingness to follow directions. Daily assessments using the DASA involve scoring each of the seven items for its presence or absence in the 24 hrs prior to assessment; well-known individuals (those who have been known to the assessor for at least one week) who show an increase in the behavior are scored as ‘1’, whereas the individual’s usual behavior while being nonviolent (i.e. if the person being rated is typically irritable but never aggressive) is scored as ‘0’ (these scoring criteria are comparable with those used to score the BVC; Almvik et al., 2000). The DASA item scores can be summed to derive a total score (maximum score of 7). The seven items (which comprise the DASA) were moderately related to aggression within the following 24 hrs; moreover, the DASA total score was also shown to significantly predict interpersonal violence within 24 hrs (Ogloff & Daffern, 2006).

Procedure

At the Singapore Boys’ Home and Singapore Girls’ Home, the supervision staff completed the DASA at 1400 hrs over a period of two months. In addition to the DASA, the supervision staff completed a record of various problematic behaviors, which included interpersonal violence and verbal threat; aggressive behaviors were recorded on a modified version of the Overt Aggression Scale (OAS; Yudofsky, Silver, Jackson, Endicott, & Williams, 1986) (acts of self-harm were not recorded). Standard institutional incident forms were also reviewed to identify any other acts of aggressive behavior that had not been recorded on the modified OAS. Acts of aggression were then classified as either verbal threats (threats to cause bodily harm to others) or interpersonal violence (biting, hitting, kicking, punching, and throwing objects intending to injure). These definitions are

172 C.M. Chu et al.

similar to the definitions adopted by Steadman et al. (1998). Any inpatient aggression referred to the presence of interpersonal violence and/or verbal threat. The supervision staff members who rated the DASA were blind to the participants’ behaviors that occurred in subsequent shifts. Incident reports were also used to supplement these records of institutional aggression to ensure that all the problem behaviors were recorded accurately. At the completion of the two-month data collection phase of the study the DASA risk assessment ratings were then matched with the OAS and incident form data (for the 24 and 48 hrs following each set of ratings).

Prior to the study, the supervision staff members received training with regard to the principles of violence risk assessment and the scoring of the DASA. The criteria for scoring were discussed in detail with the supervision staff members during the training session to ensure that there were no issues. Language did not appear to be a barrier to application in the Singaporean context and staff reported that the items were relevant to their context and intuitively related to violence risk in their incarcerated youth. To assist with inter-rater reliability, the supervision staff members were asked to rate two vignettes after the training session, and the intraclass correlation coefficient for single rater (absolute agreement definition) was 0.91, which was excellent (see Cicchetti & Sparrow, 1981 for a classification index).

Statistical analyses

Simple descriptive statistics were used to report the characteristics of the sample, as well as the DASA scores. The predictive validity of the DASA in this study was assessed using logistic regression analyses. In particular, logistic regression models were developed to calculate the association between the DASA total scores and perpetuation of aggressive behaviors in 24 and 48 hr follow-up periods. The odd ratios and confidence intervals were reported.

The predictive validity of the DASA in this study was also assessed using the Area Under the Curve (AUC) of the Receiver Operating Characteristic (ROC). This is a commonly used measure of predictive accuracy in violence risk assessment research, as it is less dependent on the base rate of violence than traditional measures of predictive accuracy (Douglas & Webster, 1999). The ROC plots the true positive rate (sensitivity) against the false positive rate (1-specificity), and generates an AUC. The AUC, which is an index of predictive accuracy, ranges from 0 (perfect negative prediction) to 0.50 (chance prediction) to 1.0 (perfect positive prediction) (see Hosmer & Lemeshow, 2000 for a classification index). The AUCs for the female and male youth samples were compared using z-tests for independent groups to ascertain whether they differed significantly (Hanley & McNeil, 1982).

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 173

Furthermore, the DASA items were entered simultaneously into logistic regression models to examine whether they were significantly associated with aggression in 24 and 48 hr follow-up periods. Analyses were conducted using PASW version 19.

The current analyses used each daily risk assessment rating as a unit of analysis, which is an acceptable and appropriate comparison method in this area of study (e.g. Almvik et al., 2000; Barry-Walsh et al., 2009; Desmarais, Nicholls, Read, & Brink, 2010). The DASA examines dynamic risk states and it is clear that the individuals’ mental state fluctuates; therefore the daily ratings are used as separate units of analysis (i.e. each individual clinical state is used to predict the subsequent behavior in the next 24 or 48 hrs).

Results

DASA ratings and aggressive behavior

A total of 2008 DASA risk assessments were completed, and the mean DASA (seven-item) total score was 0.23 (Mdn ¼ 0, SD ¼ 0.95, range ¼ 0– 7). The ratings showed skewness; specifically, there were 1856 total scores of 0 (92.4%), 46 scores of 1 (2.3%), 29 scores of 2 (1.4%), 25 scores of 3 (1.2%), 19 scores of 4 (0.9%), 10 scores of 5 (0.5%), 12 scores of 6 (0.6%), and 11 scores of 7 (0.5%). There were a total of 50 episodes of aggressive behavior during the follow-up, 26 episodes of interpersonal violence, and 24 episodes of verbal threat. Slightly more than a third of the youth (34.7%; 17/ 49) exhibited institutional aggression; 44.8% of the male youth (13/29) were aggressive as compared to 20% (4/20) of the female youth.

Predictive validity of the DASA

Predictive validity of the DASA total score

Logistic regression analyses revealed that the DASA total score significantly predicted any aggressive episode in the next 24 hrs (odd ratios [OR] ¼ 1.29, 95% confidence interval [95% CI] ¼ 1.07–1.55, p 5 0.01) and 48 hrs (OR ¼ 1.34, 95% CI ¼ 1.16–1.54, p 5 0.001). The odds ratios suggest that for every one-point increase in DASA total score, there was 1.29 and 1.34 times increased likelihood that the youth would behave aggressively in the following 24 and 48 hrs respectively. The DASA also significantly predicted interpersonal violence in the next 24 hrs (OR ¼ 1.33, 95% CI ¼ 1.06–1.65, p 5 0.05) and 48 hrs (OR ¼ 1.31, 95% CI ¼ 1.09–1.57, p 5 0.01), and verbal threat in the next 24 hrs (OR ¼ 1.36, 95% CI ¼ 1.11–1.67, p 5 0.01) and 48 hrs (OR ¼ 1.39, 95% CI ¼ 1.18–1.63, p 5 0.001). Notwithstanding that the DASA total scores significantly predicted institutional aggression in the next 24 and 48 hrs, the ROC analyses indicate that the predictive validity

174 C.M. Chu et al.

of the DASA total score for institutional aggression was generally poor to (at best) modest (see Table 1).

With regard to the male subsample, the DASA total score significantly predicted any aggression in the following 24 hrs (OR ¼ 1.24, 95% CI ¼ 1.02–1.51, p 5 0.05) and 48 hrs (OR ¼ 1.29, 95% CI ¼ 1.11–1.49, p 5 0.01). In addition, the DASA total score significantly predicted interpersonal violence (OR24hrs ¼ 1.26, 95% CI ¼ 1.01–1.57, p 5 0.05; OR48hrs ¼ 1.23, 95% CI ¼ 1.03–1.48, p 5 0.05) and verbal threat (OR24hrs ¼ 1.34, 95% CI ¼ 1.07–1.67, p 5 0.05; OR ¼ 1.37, 95% CI ¼ 1.16–1.62, p 5 0.001) in the following 24 and 48 hrs. For the female subsample, the DASA total scores did not significantly predict any aggression, interpersonal violence, and verbal threat in the next 24 and 48 hrs. Although the predictive validity (AUCs) for the male appeared to be somewhat higher than that for the female subsamples, the differences were nonsignificant (see Table 1).

Predictive validity of DASA items

When entered simultaneously into a logistic regression model, analyses revealed that the following DASA items significantly predicted any aggression in the following 24 hrs (entire sample): Unwillingness to Follow Directions, OR ¼ 29.87, 95% CI ¼ 2.23–400.56, p 5 0.05; Easily Angered When Requests Are Denied, OR ¼ 3.88, 95% CI ¼ 1.13–13.16, p 5 0.05; and Negative Attitudes, OR ¼ 4.39, 95% CI ¼ 1.09–17.54, p 5 0.05. However, only Negative Attitudes (OR ¼ 3.80, 95% CI ¼ 1.14–12.66, p 5 0.05) and Unwillingness to Follow Directions (OR ¼ 5.49, 95% CI ¼ 1.01–29.78, p 5 0.05) remained as significant predictors for any aggression in the following 48 hrs. Tables 2 and 3 present the significant predictors for the various types of institutional aggression in the 24 and 48 hr follow-up periods respectively.

Discussion

The aim of this study was to test the predictive validity of the DASA for imminent aggression in incarcerated male and female youth offenders. Similar to other DASA studies conducted with adult psychiatric inpatients (Barry-Walsh et al., 2009; Ogloff & Daffern, 2006), higher total scores on the DASA were significantly associated with a higher risk of imminent aggression. However, the predictive validity for institutional aggression found in this study was somewhat lower than those found in the adult studies (Barry-Walsh et al., 2009; Daffern & Howells, 2007; Ogloff & Daffern, 2006). Three possible reasons for the lower predictive validity found in this study are offered to explain these findings. Firstly, the lower predictive validity may have been due to the low supervision staff-to-young

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 175

T a b le

1 .

T h e p re d ic ti v e v a li d it y o f th e D A S A

to ta l sc o re

fo r in st it u ti o n a l a g g re ss io n .

T y p e o f in st it u ti o n a l

a g g re ss io n

E n ti re

sa m p le

(N o b s ¼

2 0 0 8 )

M a le

y o u th

(N o b s ¼

1 0 5 6 )

F em

a le

y o u th

(N o b s ¼

9 5 2 )

A U C

(S E )

9 5 %

C I

A U C

(S E )

9 5 %

C I

A U C

(S E )

9 5 %

C I

A n y a g g re ss io n

2 4 h rs

0 .5 9 (0 .0 5 )*

(0 .5 0 , 0 .6 9 )

0 .6 0 (0 .0 6 )

(0 .4 8 , 0 .7 1 )

0 .5 7 (0 .1 0 )

(0 .3 8 , 0 .7 5 )

4 8 h rs

0 .5 7 (0 .0 6 )

(0 .4 9 , 0 .6 4 )

0 .5 7 (0 .0 4 )

(0 .4 9 , 0 .6 6 )

0 .5 1 (0 .0 8 )

(0 .3 6 , 0 .6 6 )

In te rp er so n a l v io le n ce

2 4 h rs

0 .5 8 (0 .0 6 )

(0 .4 6 , 0 .7 0 )

0 .5 9 (0 .0 7 )

(0 .4 5 , 0 .7 2 )

0 .4 8 (0 .1 4 )

(0 .2 1 , 0 .7 5 )

4 8 h rs

0 .5 5 (0 .0 5 )

(0 .4 5 , 0 .6 4 )

0 .5 5 (0 .0 5 )

(0 .4 5 , 0 .6 5 )

0 .4 8 (0 .1 1 )

(0 .2 6 , 0 .7 0 )

V er b a l th re a t

2 4 h rs

0 .6 1 (0 .0 6 )*

(0 .4 9 , 0 .7 3 )

0 .6 3 (0 .0 8 )

(0 .4 8 , 0 .7 8 )

0 .5 8 (0 .1 0 )

(0 .3 8 , 0 .7 7 )

4 8 h rs

0 .5 9 (0 .0 5 )*

(0 .5 0 , 0 .6 9 )

0 .6 2 (0 .0 6 )*

(0 .5 0 , 0 .7 3 )

0 .5 2 (0 .0 8 )

(0 .3 5 , 0 .6 8 )

N o te s: T h e d iff er en ce s in

A U C s fo r m a le

a n d fe m a le

su b sa m p le s w er e n o n -s ig n ifi ca n t.

N o b s, re fe rs

to n u m b er

o f o b se rv a ti o n s.

* p 5 0 .0 5 .

176 C.M. Chu et al.

T a b le

2 .

D A S A

it em

s th a t si g n ifi ca n tl y p re d ic te d in st it u ti o n a l a g g re ss io n in

n ex t 2 4 h rs .

D A S A

it em

(s )

A n y a g g re ss io n

In te rp er so n a l v io le n ce

V er b a l th re a t

O R

9 5 %

C I

O R

9 5 %

C I

O R

9 5 %

C I

E n ti re

sa m p le

N eg a ti v e a tt it u d es

4 .3 9 *

(1 .0 9 , 1 7 .5 4 )

2 0 .3 9 *

(1 .1 3 , 3 6 6 .5 2 )

Ir ri ta b il it y

5 .5 6 *

(1 .2 0 , 2 5 .6 4 )

E a si ly

a n g er ed

w h en

re q u es ts

a re

d en ie d

3 .8 8 *

(1 .1 3 , 1 3 .1 6 )

U n w il li n g n es s to

fo ll o w

d ir ec ti o n s

2 9 .8 7 *

(2 .2 3 , 4 0 0 .5 6 )

M a le

su b sa m p le

U n w il li n g n es s to

fo ll o w

d ir ec ti o n s

1 6 .7 6 *

(1 .1 9 , 2 3 5 .8 1 )

F em

a le

su b sa m p le

N eg a ti v e a tt it u d es

2 9 .4 1 *

(1 .5 4 , 5 0 0 )

3 3 .3 3 *

(1 .7 0 , 5 0 0 )

E a si ly

a n g er ed

w h en

re q u es ts

a re

d en ie d

1 7 .2 4 *

(1 .2 8 , 2 5 0 )

1 9 .2 3 *

(1 .4 2 , 2 5 0 )

N o te : * p 5 0 .0 5 .

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 177

T a b le

3 .

D A S A

it em

s th a t si g n ifi ca n tl y p re d ic te d in st it u ti o n a l a g g re ss io n in

n ex t 4 8 h rs .

D A S A

it em

(s )

A n y a g g re ss io n

In te rp er so n a l v io le n ce

V er b a l th re a t

O R

9 5 %

C I

O R

9 5 %

C I

O R

9 5 %

C I

E n ti re

sa m p le

N eg a ti v e a tt it u d es

3 .8 0 *

(1 .2 4 , 1 2 .6 6 )

6 .1 7 *

(1 .4 9 , 2 5 .6 4 )

U n w il li n g n es s to

F o ll o w

D ir ec ti o n s

5 .4 9 *

(1 .0 1 , 2 9 .7 8 )

M a le

su b sa m p le

N eg a ti v e a tt it u d es

5 .1 8 *

(1 .1 8 , 2 2 .7 3 )

Im p u ls iv it y

4 .0 2 *

(1 .0 6 , 1 5 .1 5 )

Ir ri ta b il it y

4 .4 8 *

(1 .0 0 , 2 0 )

F em

a le

su b sa m p le

N eg a ti v e a tt it u d es

6 2 .5 0 *

(3 .8 0 , 1 0 0 0 )

7 6 .9 2 * *

(4 .4 1 , 1 0 0 0 )

N o te : * p 5 0 .0 5 ; * * p 5 0 .0 1 .

178 C.M. Chu et al.

person ratio (� 1:30) within both of the institutions studied (as compared to the high staff-to-residents ratio in forensic psychiatric hospitals). The low staff-to-young person ratio may have meant that the staff members were not able to dedicate sufficient time to each youth resident to ensure a valid and accurate DASA assessment; subsequently compromising the predictive validity of the DASA for institutional aggression. Secondly, the poorer predictive validity of the DASA in this study may possibly suggest that the aggressive behavior of youth are a result of risk factors that are somewhat different from those that lead to aggression in adults (as measured by the DASA). However, this should be further investigated before any firm conclusions can be made. Thirdly, the poorer predictive validity of the DASA in this study, as compared with other DASA studies conducted in adult forensic psychiatric settings (e.g. Barry-Walsh et al., 2009; Ogloff & Daffern, 2006) may also be due to the fact that the aggressive behavior of the youth in this sample was generated by factors different from the aggressive behavior of inpatients with mental illness. Daffern and Howells (2007) have previously shown that the DASA is less predictive of violence in patients with personality disorder. It is possible that the violence risk state aroused by acute symptoms of mental illness, which is identifiable with the DASA, is different to the violence risk state that precedes aggression in incarcerated patients with personality disorder and youth.

Furthermore, the results of this study showed that the DASA total scores only predicted institutional aggression in the male subsample and not for the female subsample. These results suggest that the state preceding aggression in male and female youth may differ and that the DASA may not be suitable for use with the female youth offender population. Disagree- ableness was a significant predictor of institutional aggression for the male youth offenders, whereas negative attitudes and anger when requests are denied were significant predictors for the female youth offenders. These results suggest that clinicians and supervision staff may benefit from monitoring different psychological states when managing institutional aggression in male and female youth.

Limitations and future research

Firstly, the low supervision staff-to-young person ratio (� 1:30) within both of the institutions studied may have meant that staff were not able to dedicate sufficient time to each youth resident to ensure a valid and accurate DASA assessment. This could have resulted in the poor to modest predictive validity that was observed in this study.Moreover, we must caution that our sample is relatively small, even though the number of ratings was substantial. Finally, like much violence risk assessment research, the predictive validity of the DASA may have been artificially lowered by supervision staff members’ identification and diffusion of instances of potentially violent behavior in

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 179

high-risk state individuals via biopsychosocial interventions. As part of the institutions’ standard operating procedures, these strategies were likely to have reduced the frequency of the institutional aggression that was exhibited by the youth, therefore attenuating the predictive accuracy of the risk assessment instruments.Notwithstanding the authors’ instructions and advice that the usefulness of the DASA assessment during the data collection period was unknown, the participating staff members might have reacted to the risk assessment ratings and subsequently implemented some of these preventative strategies to avert aggressive incidents.

Future research should explore the reasons for the poorer predictive validity of theDASA in youthby: (1)Ensuring theDASA is tested in settingswithbetter staff-to-youth ratios; and (2) testing the predictive validity of the DASA in youthwithmental illness andyouthwithoutmental illness todeterminewhether the predictive validity of the DASA is better when assessing risk in youth with mental illness, as is the case in adult samples (Daffern&Howells, 2007;Ogloff& Daffern, 2006). In addition, future research should examine what other psychological states precede aggression in male and female youth offenders, as well as adolescent psychiatric inpatients. Such information can be incorporated into the DASA (or other risk assessmentmeasures) to assist with the prediction and prevention of institutional aggression.

Conclusion

Overall, these findings suggest that the DASA may have some utility for the identification of youth at risk of imminent aggression within institutional settings, though the results are far from compelling as compared with the previous studies on adult populations (Barry-Walsh et al., 2009; Daffern & Howells, 2007; Ogloff & Daffern, 2006). It is evident that a high ratio of supervision staff to residents is important to ensure that the predictive validity (of any risk assessment measure for violence) is acceptable, and the low staff-to-residents ratio in this study may have compromised the predictive validity of the DASA in this study. Nonetheless, the DASA is quick and easy to use. It also has potential to provide staff with some information about each youth’s propensity for aggression within the coming 24 hrs, and subsequently allow unit/ward staff to implement biopsychosocial preventive strategies to avert aggression and to make decisions about care and management that are influenced by violence risk state.

References

Abderhalden, C., Needham, I., Miserez, B., Almvik, R., Dassen, T., Haug, H.-J., & Fischer, J.E. (2004). Predicting inpatient violence in acute psychiatric wards using the Brøset-Violent-Checklist: A multicentre prospective cohort study. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing, 11, 422–427.

180 C.M. Chu et al.

Almvik, R., Woods, P., & Rasmussen, K. (2000). The Brøset Violent Checklist: Sensitivity, specificity, and interrater reliability. Journal of Interpersonal Violence, 15, 1284–1296.

Almvik, R., Woods, P., & Rasmussen, K. (2007). Assessing risk for imminent violence in the elderly: The Brøset Violent Checklist. International Journal of Geriatric Psychiatry, 22, 862–867.

Barry-Walsh, J., Daffern, M., Duncan, S., & Ogloff, J.R.P. (2009). A test of the Dynamic Appraisal of Situational Aggression in a NZ forensic psychiatric service. Australasian Psychiatry, 17, 493–496.

Borum, R., Bartel, P., & Forth, A. (2003). Manual for the structured assessment of violence risk in youth (SAVRY) version 1.1. Odessa, FL: Psychological Assessment Resources.

Cale, E., & Lilienfeld, S. (2002). Sex differences in psychopathy and antisocial personality disorder: A review and integration. Clinical Psychology Review, 22, 1179–1207.

Cicchetti, D.V., & Sparrow, S.S. (1981). Developing criteria for establishing interrater reliability of specific items: Applications to assessment of adaptive behavior. American Journal of Mental Deficiency, 86, 127–137.

Chu, C.M., Thomas, S.D.M., Ogloff, J.R.P., & Daffern, D. (in press). The short- to medium-term predictive accuracy of static and dynamic risk assessment measures in a secure forensic hospital. Assessment. DOI: 10.1177/1073191111418298.

Coid, J., Yang, M., Ullrich, S., Zhang, T., Sizmur, S., Roberts, C., & Rogers, R.D. (2009). Gender differences in structured risk assessment: Comparing the accuracy of five instruments. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 77, 337–348.

Daffern, M. (2007). The predictive validity and practical utility of structured schemes used to assess risk for aggression in psychiatric inpatients settings. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 12, 116–130.

Daffern, M., & Howells, K. (2002). Psychiatric inpatient aggression: A review of structural and functional assessment approaches. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 7, 477–497.

Daffern, M., & Howells, K. (2007). The prediction of imminent aggression and self- harm in personality disordered patients of a high security hospital using the HCR-20 clinical scale and the Dynamic Appraisal of Situational Aggression. International Journal of Forensic Mental Health, 6, 137–143.

Daffern, M., Howells, K., Hamilton, L., Mannion, A., Howard, R., & Lilly, M. (2009). The impact of structured risk assessments followed by management recommendations on aggression in patients with personality disorder. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 20, 661–679.

Daffern, M., Howells, K., & Ogloff, J. (2007). What’s the point? Towards a methodology for assessing the function of psychiatric inpatient violence. Behaviour Research and Therapy, 45, 101–111.

Desmarais, S.L., Nicholls, T.L., Read, J.D., & Brink, J. (2010). Confidence and accuracy in assessments of short-term risks presented by forensic psychiatric patients. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 21, 1–22.

de Vogel, V., & de Ruiter, C. (2005). The HCR-20 in personality disordered female offenders: A comparison with a matched sample of males. Clinical Psychology and Psychotherapy, 12, 226–240.

Douglas, K.S., & Skeem, J.L. (2005). Violence risk assessment: Getting specific about being dynamic. Psychology, Public Policy, and Law, 11, 347–383.

Douglas,K.S.,&Webster, C.D. (1999). Predicting violence inmentally and personality disordered individuals. InR.Roesch, S.D.Hart,& J.R.P.Ogloff (Eds.),Psychology and law: The state of the discipline (pp. 175–239). New York, NY: Plenum.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 181

Farrington, D.P. (1989). Early predictors of adolescent aggression and adult violence. Violence and Victims, 4, 79–100.

Gadon, L., Johnstone, L., & Cooke, D. (2006). Situational variables and institutional violence: A systematic review of the literature. Clinical Psychology Review, 26, 515–534.

Gammelgård, M., Koivisto, A., Eronen, M., & Kaltiala-Heino, R. (2008). The predictive validity of the Structured Assessment of Violence Risk in Youth (SAVRY) among institutionalised adolescents. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 19, 352–370.

Hanley, J.A., & McNeil, B.J. (1982). The meaning and use of the area under a receiver operating characteristic (ROC) curve. Radiology, 143, 29–36.

Hosmer, D.W., & Lemeshow, S. (2000). Applied logistic regression (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Wiley Interscience.

Klinteberg, B.A., Andersson, T., Magnusson, D., & Stattin, H. (1993). Hyperactive behavior in childhood as related to subsequent alcohol problems and violent offending: A longitudinal study of male subjects. Personality and Individual Differences, 15, 381–388.

Manchak, S.M., Skeem, J.L., Douglas, K.S., & Siranosian, M. (2009). Does gender moderate the predictive utility of the Level of Service Inventory Revised (LSI-R) for serious violent offenders? Criminal Justice and Behavior, 36, 425–442.

Nicholls, T.L., Ogloff, J.R.P., & Douglas, K.S. (2004). Assessing risk for violence among male and female civil psychiatric patients: The HCR-20, PCL:SV, and VSC. Behavioral Sciences and the Law, 22, 127–158.

Ogloff, J., & Daffern, M. (2002).Dynamic appraisal of situational aggression: Inpatient version. Melbourne, Victoria, Australia: Monash University and Forensicare.

Ogloff, J.R.P., & Daffern, M. (2006). The Dynamic Appraisal of Situational Aggression: An instrument to assess risk for imminent aggression in psychiatric inpatients. Behavioral Sciences and the Law, 24, 799–813.

Steadman, H.J., Mulvey, E.P., Monahan, J., Robbins, P.C., Appelbaum, P.S., Grisso, T., & Silver, E. (1998). Violence by people discharged from acute psychiatric inpatient facilities and by others in the same neighborhoods. Archives of General Psychiatry, 55, 393–401.

Strand, S., & Belfrage, H. (2001). Comparison of the HCR-20 scores in violent mentally disordered men and women: Gender differences and similarities. Psychology, Crime and Law, 7, 71–79.

Viljoen, J.L., Elkovitch, N., Scalora, M.J., & Ullman, D. (2009). Assessment of reoffense risk in adolescents who have committed sexual offenses: Predictive validity of the ERASOR, PCL:YV, YLS/CMI, and Static-99. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 36, 981–1000.

Viljoen, J.L., Scalora,M., Cuadra, L., Bader, S., Chavez, V., Ullman, D., & Lawrence, L. (2008). Assessing risk for violence in adolescents who have sexually offended: A comparison of the J-SOAP-II, SAVRY, and J-SORRAT-II. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 35, 5–23.

Vojt, G., Marshall, L.A., & Thomson, L.D.G. (2010). The assessment of imminent inpatient aggression: A validation study of the DASA-IV in Scotland. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 21, 789–800.

Webster, C.D., Douglas, K.S., Eaves, D., & Hart, S.D. (1997). HCR-20: Assessing risk for violence (Version 2). Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada: Mental Health, Law, and Policy Institute, Simon Fraser University.

Williams, J.H. (1994). Understanding substance use, delinquency involvement, and juvenile justice system involvement among African-American and European- American adolescents. Unpublished dissertation.

182 C.M. Chu et al.

Woods, P., & Almvik, R. (2002). The Brøset violent checklist (BVC). Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 106(suppl. 412), 103–105.

Yudofsky, S.M., Silver, J.M., Jackson, W., Endicott, J., & Williams, D. (1986). The Overt Aggression Scale for the objective rating of verbal and physical aggression. American Journal of Psychiatry, 143, 35–39.

The Journal of Forensic Psychiatry & Psychology 183

Young People and Crime/Cannabis use and mental health in young people.pdf

Papers

Cannabis use and mental health in young people: cohort study George C Patton, Carolyn Coffey, John B Carlin, Louisa Degenhardt, Michael Lynskey, Wayne Hall

Abstract Objective To determine whether cannabis use in adolescence predisposes to higher rates of depression and anxiety in young adulthood. Design Seven wave cohort study over six years. Setting 44 schools in the Australian state of Victoria. Participants A statewide secondary school sample of 1601 students aged 14-15 followed for seven years. Main outcome measure Interview measure of depression and anxiety (revised clinical interview schedule) at wave 7. Results Some 60% of participants had used cannabis by the age of 20; 7% were daily users at that point. Daily use in young women was associated with an over fivefold increase in the odds of reporting a state of depression and anxiety after adjustment for intercurrent use of other substances (odds ratio 5.6, 95% confidence interval 2.6 to 12). Weekly or more frequent cannabis use in teenagers predicted an approximately twofold increase in risk for later depression and anxiety (1.9, 1.1 to 3.3) after adjustment for potential baseline confounders. In contrast, depression and anxiety in teenagers predicted neither later weekly nor daily cannabis use. Conclusions Frequent cannabis use in teenage girls predicts later depression and anxiety, with daily users carrying the highest risk. Given recent increasing levels of cannabis use, measures to reduce frequent and heavy recreational use seem warranted.

Introduction After increases in cannabis use during the early 1990s, a majority of young people in the United Kingdom, United States, New Zealand, and Australia now use cannabis recreationally.1 2 Despite the high prevalence of cannabis use, uncertainty persists about its physical and psychological consequences.3

Among the most prominent concerns have been putative links between use of cannabis and mental dis- orders. A large intake of cannabis seems able to trigger acute psychotic episodes and may worsen outcomes in established psychosis.4 5 Associations with non- psychotic disorders have received less attention. Yet evidence for an association between cannabis use and depression and anxiety has grown.6 Chronic daily users report high levels of anxiety, depression, fatigue, and their motivation is low.7 In one recent survey of young

adults, over a third reported symptoms of anxiety that were associated with cannabis use; young women reported these more commonly.8 Cross sectional asso- ciations between cannabis use and depression and anxiety have now been reported in surveys in both adolescents and adults,9 10 although not all studies have found an association in male participants.11

Questions remain about the level of association between cannabis use and depression and anxiety and about the mechanism underpinning the link. Pre- existing symptoms might raise the likelihood of canna- bis use through a mechanism of self medication.12

Alternatively, cannabis use may be more likely in people with a background of social adversity or particular characteristics—factors that might also raise risks for mental disorders. Cannabis may also carry a direct risk for depression and anxiety.

We examined the risks for later depression and anxiety associated with cannabis use in teenagers. Spe- cifically, the study addressed three questions. Firstly, does cannabis use in adolescents predict the develop- ment of symptoms of depression and anxiety in young adults? Secondly, do symptoms of depression and anxiety in adolescence predict cannabis use in young adults? Thirdly, is any relation explained by factors such as family background or intercurrent use of other substances?

Methods Sample Between August 1992 and December 1998 we conducted a seven wave cohort study of adolescent health in the Australian state of Victoria. The cohort was defined in a two stage cluster sample, in which we selected two classes at random from each of 44 schools drawn from a stratified frame of government run, Catholic, and independent schools (total number of students 60 905). School retention rates to year nine in the year of sampling were 98%. One class from each school entered the cohort in the latter part of the ninth school year (wave 1) and the second class six months later, early in the 10th school year (wave 2). Participants were subsequently reviewed at six month intervals for the next two years (waves 3 to 6), with a final follow up (wave 7) at the age of 20-21, three years after the final school year in Victoria. In waves 1 to 6, participants self administered the questionnaire on laptop computers,13

and those absent from school were followed up by tele-

Editorial by Rey and Tennant Papers pp 1199, 1212

Centre for Adolescent Health, Murdoch Children’s Research Institute, Parkville, Victoria 3052, Australia George C Patton professor of adolescent health Carolyn Coffey epidemiologist

Clinical Epidemiology and Biostatistics Unit, Murdoch Children’s Research Institute John B Carlin director of unit

National Drug and Alcohol Research Centre, University of New South Wales, Sydney 2052, Australia Louisa Degenhardt research fellow

Department of Psychiatry, Washington University School of Medicine, St Louis, MO 63110, USA Michael Lynskey visiting research fellow

Office of Public Policy and Ethics, Institute for Molecular Bioscience, University of Queensland, Brisbane 4072, Australia Wayne Hall professor of bioethics

Correspondence to: G Patton gpatton@cryptic. rch.unimelb.edu.au

BMJ 2002;325:1195–8

1195BMJ VOLUME 325 23 NOVEMBER 2002 bmj.com

phone. The seventh wave of data collection used com- puter assisted telephone interviews. All stages of the study were approved by the ethics committee of the Royal Children’s Hospital.

From a total sample of 2032 students, 1947 (95.8%) participated at least once during the first six (adolescent) waves. In wave 7, 1601 young adults (79% of the initial sample or 82% of teenage participants) were interviewed between April and December 1998. Response rates are shown in figure 1. Reasons for non- completion at follow up were refusal (n=152), loss of contact (n=192), and death (n=2). We examined characteristics of non-completers in a logistic regression model. Male participants were over- represented (odds ratio 1.9, 95% confidence interval 1.5 to 2.4), as were parental divorce or separation (1.8, 1.4 to 2.5), and daily tobacco smoking at study inception (2.1, 1.5 to 2.9). Neither teenage depression and anxiety nor cannabis use were independently associated with loss to follow up. The mean age at wave 1 was 14.5 (SD 0.5) years; at wave 7 it was 20.7 (0.5) years. Of the 1601 participants in wave 7, 1130 (71%) still lived at home, 429 (27%) lived with others, and 42 (3%) lived alone. A total of 1345 (82%) had completed the final year of school; 1355 (85%) had started post-school study.

Measures We used the computerised revised clinical interview schedule (CIS-R) to assess depression and anxiety at each wave.14 The schedule provides data on the frequency, severity, persistence, and intrusiveness of 14 common psychiatric symptoms and has been widely used in population based surveys.15 A total score of 12 or greater was taken to define a mixed state of depres- sion and anxiety at a lower threshold than syndromes of major depression and anxiety disorder but one where clinical intervention would still be appropriate.16

We assessed cannabis use on the basis of self reported frequency of use in the previous six months in waves 1 to 6 and in the previous 12 months in wave 7. This allowed classification as never used, less than weekly use, at least weekly use, and daily use (defined as using on five or more days per week), and initiation after wave 6.

We assessed use of alcohol, tobacco, and other illicit drugs (including ecstasy, heroin, amphetamines, LSD, and steroids) on the basis of self reported frequency of use and with retrospective diaries over seven days for participants reporting recent drinking or smoking. Participants drinking on three or more days in the pre- vious week were classified as frequent drinkers.

We assessed antisocial behaviour in waves 1 to 6 by using items from the self reported early delinquency scale that covered property damage, interpersonal vio- lence, and theft.17

Analysis We collected data at a developmental point when young people are difficult to trace because of high mobility. Although the response rate was high and attrition low, 70% of respondents missed at least one wave of data collection, which led to potential bias in summary measures of exposure to cannabis and mental health problems calculated from the six waves of data collection among adolescents. To circumvent this, we used multiple imputation with five complete datasets created by imputation under the multivariate mixed effects model of Schafer and Yucel, incorporat- ing the covariates sex, age, rural or urban residence, and parental education (available for all partici- pants).18 19 These covariates were strongly associated with missingness, and the model incorporated a random effects structure to accommodate correlation within participants over time. We constructed principal measures by classifying participants according to whether they fell into categories of interest at least once during wave 1 to 6 (adolescence) and, separately, in wave 7 (young adulthood). Data analysis was performed with Stata 7. We modelled associations by univariate and multivariate logistic regression analyses and used Wald tests and related confidence intervals to assess statistical significance and precision.

Results Altogether 71 male participants (9.7%, 95% confidence interval 7.5% to 12%) and 188 (22%, 19% to 25%) of female participants reported depression and anxiety as young adults (odds ratio 2.6, 1.9 to 3.5). Sixty six per cent (484/731) of male participants and 52% (448/859) of female participants reported using cannabis at some time (11 participants did not respond to this question), with three quarters starting use when they were teenagers. Twenty per cent (146; 17% to 22%) of male participants and 8% (69; 6% to 10%) of female participants were using cannabis at least weekly, with 10% (73; 8% to 12%) of young men and 4% (37; 3% to 6%) of young women using it daily.

Cannabis and depression in young adults The prevalence of depression and anxiety increased with higher extents of cannabis use, but this pattern was clearest in female participants (table 1). We used logistic regression to analyse the level of association between depression and anxiety and cannabis use in young adults (table 2) after adjustment for concurrent substance use. We found a significant interaction between sex and daily cannabis use. In the adjusted model, young women who used cannabis daily had an over fivefold increase in the odds of depression and anxiety found in non-users.

Cannabis in adolescence and depression in young adults We used logistic regression to examine the prediction of depression and anxiety in young adults by cannabis use in adolescence. In the univariate analysis a dose response was evident: daily use in female teenagers

1st sample (n=1037)

Wave 1 (n=898; 87%)

late 1992

2nd sample (n=995)

Total intended sample (n=2032) Total achieved sample (n=1947; 96%)

Wave 2 (n=1728;

85%) early 1993

Wave 3 (n=1699;

84%) late 1993

Wave 4 (n=1629;

80%) early 1994

Wave 5 (n=1576;

78%) late 1994

Wave 6 (n=1530;

75%) early 1995

Wave 7 (n=1601;

79%) 1998

Young adult

survey

Adolescent phase

Fig 1 Participation rates of 2032 secondary school students in the Victorian adolescent health cohort study. The percentages in waves 2-7 are the proportions of the total intended sample for which complete data were collected

Papers

1196 BMJ VOLUME 325 23 NOVEMBER 2002 bmj.com

predicted fourfold higher odds of later depression and anxiety (odds ratio 4.2, 1.6 to 11), weekly use a twofold elevation (2.3, 1.3 to 4.2). In the multivariate model we collapsed the top categories of cannabis use (table 3). The interaction between sex and weekly or more frequent use was significant. An almost twofold increase in risk for weekly or more frequent users who were female persisted after adjustment for potential confounders.

Depression in adolescence and cannabis in young adults We considered whether depression and anxiety in ado- lescence predicted later cannabis use in young adulthood in two further logistic regression models, examining the predictions of weekly and daily use (table 4). After adjustment for adolescent cannabis use and other potential confounders, adolescent depres- sion and anxiety predicted neither weekly nor daily use.

Discussion Around 60% of the statewide secondary school sample had used cannabis recreationally by young adulthood; most participants first experimented while at second- ary school. By young adulthood 7% were daily users and in young women this level of use was associated with over five times the odds of depression and anxiety found in non-users. In young women, weekly use as teenagers predicted a twofold increase in later depres- sion and anxiety and daily use a fourfold increase. In contrast, depression in teenagers did not predict higher cannabis use.

Strengths Earlier cohort studies had a limited capacity to address the key questions of this study. One study reported a prospective relation between cannabis use and later depression but started well after the risk period of onset for both.20 Two important studies in adolescence examined either monthly cannabis use or use in the preceding year—doses that in the light of this study are unlikely to be associated with mental health problems.21 22

Our close to representative sample, high rates of participation, and frequent measures during partici- pants’ teenage years are strengths of this study. A tele- phone interview strategy was used in data collection in the last wave, and, although prevalence estimates may vary slightly as a result, it is unlikely to have caused a systematic bias in patterns of association. The use of multiple imputation minimised measurement biases arising from missing data during the teenage years, but we did not attempt to adjust for differential

participation of young adults. Even though depression and anxiety in teenagers and cannabis use did not pre- dict dropout from the study, the difference in non-responders on other factors (for example, sex or family structure) may have had some bearing on the specification of associations.

What the results might mean Possible explanations for the high degree of depres- sion and anxiety found in young women who used cannabis often include underlying characteristics that predispose to both anxiety and depression, self medication of pre-existing depressive symptoms, and an adverse effect of cannabis on mental health.21 The association with cannabis use persisted after adjust- ment for concurrent use of alcohol, tobacco, and other illicit substances as well as indices of family disadvantage—findings consistent with a more direct relation. We considered self medication with cannabis

Table 1 Prevalence of depression and anxiety according to cannabis use by sex in 1590 young adults in wave 7 (n=1601) of the Victorian adolescent health cohort study

Frequency of cannabis use in previous 12 months

Men Women

No % (95% CI) Odds ratio* (95% CI) No % (95% CI) Odds ratio* (95% CI)

None to <5 times ever 523 9 (6 to 11) (1) 744 19 (17 to 22) (1)

5 times ever to less than weekly 62 10 (2 to 17) 1.1 (0.46 to 2.8) 46 17 (6 to 29) 0.87 (0.40 to 1.9)

1 to 4 times per week 73 12 (5 to 20) 1.5 (0.70 to 3.2) 32 31 (14 to 48) 1.9 (0.87 to 4.1)

Daily 73 15 (7 to 23) 1.9 (0.93 to 3.8) 37 68 (52 to 83) 8.6 (4.2 to 18)

*Obtained from univariate logistic regression models. 11 (7 female) participants in wave 7 did not answer the questions about cannabis use. *Obtained from univariate logistic regression models.

Table 2 Association between cannabis use in the previous 12 months and depression and anxiety in 1590 young adults in wave 7 (n=1601) of the Victorian adolescent health study, derived from a multivariate logistic model

Cannabis use No Adjusted odds ratio (95% CI)

None to <5 times in previous 12 months 1267 1

5 times ever to <weekly 108 0.80 (0.44 to 1.5)

1-4 times/week 105 1.1 (0.60 to 2.0)

Daily*:

Men 73 1.1 (0.55 to 2.6)

Women 37 5.6 (2.6 to 12)

Female sex in the absence of daily cannabis use 822 2.5 (1.8 to 3.4)

Odds ratios are adjusted for parental separation, parental education, current smoking, frequency of drinking, and use of other illicit drugs. 11 (7 female) participants did not answer the questions about cannabis use in wave 7. *Wald test for interaction between daily cannabis use and sex: P=0.003.

Table 3 Association of cannabis use in teenagers with later depression and anxiety in 1601 young adults in wave 7 of the Victorian adolescent health cohort study

Measures in waves 1-6 No* Unadjusted odds ratio

(95% CI) Adjusted odds ratio

(95% CI)†

Depression and anxiety (at least one wave) 744 6 (4.3 to 8.4) 5.1 (3.6 to 7.3)

Maximal cannabis use

None 1083 1 1

<Weekly 332 1.5 (1.1 to 2.1) 1.4 (94 to 2.0)

>Weekly‡:

Male teenagers 108 0.62 (0.24 to 1.6) 0.47 (0.17 to 1.3)

Female teenagers 78 2.6 (1.6 to 4.3) 1.9 (1.1 to 3.3)

Female sex in the absence of >weekly cannabis use

788 2.3 (1.6 to 3.1) 1.6 (1.1 to 2.3)

*Numbers for adolescent cannabis use and depression and anxiety were estimated from five imputed datasets. †Odds ratios by the highest frequency of cannabis use in teenagers (waves 1 to 6), obtained by using a multivariate logistic model, adjusted for teenagers’ depression and anxiety, alcohol use, antisocial behaviour, parental separation, and parental education. ‡Wald test for interaction between more frequent than weekly cannabis use and sex: unadjusted P<0.001, adjusted P=0.011.

Papers

1197BMJ VOLUME 325 23 NOVEMBER 2002 bmj.com

but found no prospective relation between depression and anxiety in adolescence and later frequent cannabis use, consistent with an earlier report.22

The persistence of associations in the multivariate models and the evidence for a prospective dose- response relation are consistent with a view that frequent use of cannabis in young people increases the risks of later depression and anxiety. Psychosocial mechanisms—for example, the adoption of a counter- cultural lifestyle—possibly underlie the association. Social consequences of frequent use include edu- cational failure, dropout, unemployment, and crime— all factors that may lead to higher rates of mental disorders. Because risks seem confined largely to daily users, however, the question about a direct pharmaco- logical effect remains. Cannabinoid receptors (CB1) are found widely in the central nervous system, with a distribution that is consistent with effects on a wide range of brain functions including memory, emotion, cognition, and movement.23

Cannabis use in young people remains a controver- sial area, and absence of good data has handicapped the development of rational public health policies.3 These findings contribute to evidence that frequent cannabis use may have a deleterious effect on mental health beyond a risk for psychotic symptoms. Strategies to reduce frequent use of cannabis might reduce the level of mental disorders in young people.

Contributors: GCP was the principal investigator and prepared the manuscript. CC was the study coordinator and contributed to data analysis and manuscript preparation. JBC contributed to the data analysis and manuscript preparation. LD, ML, and WH contributed to the preparation of the manuscript. GCP is the guarantor. Funding: National Health and Medical Research Council and Victorian Health Promotion Foundation. Competing interests: None declared.

1 Smart RG, Ogborne AC. Drug use and drinking among students in 36 countries. Addict Behav 2000;25:455-60.

2 Ramsay, M, Spiller J. Drug use declared in 1996: latest results from the British crime survey. London: Home Office, 1977.

3 Strang J, Witton J, Hall W. Improving the quality of the cannabis debate: defining the different domains. BMJ 2000;320:108-10.

4 Linszen DH, Dingemans PM, Lenior ME. Cannabis abuse and the course of recent-onset schizophrenic disorders. Arch Gen Psychiatry 1994;51:273-9.

5 Hall W. Cannabis use and psychosis. Alcohol Rev 1998;17:433-44. 6 Degenhardt L, Hall W, Lynskey MT. Alcohol, cannabis and tobacco use

among Australians: a comparison of their associations with other drug use and use disorders, affective and anxiety disorders, and psychosis. Addiction 2001;96:1603-14.

7 Reilly D, Didcott R, Swift W. Long-term cannabis use: characteristics of users in Australian rural areas. Addiction 1998;93:837-46.

8 Thomas H. A community survey of adverse effects of cannabis use. Drug Alcohol Depend 1996;42:201-7.

9 Rey JM, Sawyer MG, Raphael B, Patton GC, Lynskey MT. The mental health of teenagers who use marijuana. Br J Psychiatry 2001;180:216-21.

10 Troisi A, Pasini A, Saracco M. Psychiatric symptoms in male cannabis users not using other illicit drugs. Addiction 1998;93:487-92.

11 Green BE, Ritter C. Marijuana use and depression. J Health Soc Behav 2000;41:40-9.

12 Paton S, Kessler R, Kandel D. Depressive mood and adolescent illicit drug use: a longitudinal analysis. J Gen Psychol 1977;92:267-87.

13 Paperny DM, Aono JY, Lehman RM. Computer assisted detection and intervention in adolescent high-risk health behaviour. J Pediatr 1990;116:456-62.

14 Lewis G, Pelosi AJ. The manual of CIS-R. London: Institute of Psychiatry, 1992.

15 Bebbington PE, Dunn G, Jenkins R, Lewis G, Brugha TS, Farrell M, et al. The influence of age and sex on the prevalence of depressive conditions: report from the national survey of psychiatric morbidity. Psychol Med 1998;28:9-19.

16 Lewis G, Pelosi AJ, Araya R, Dunn G. Measuring psychiatric disorder in the community: a standardized assessment for use by lay interviewers. Psychol Med 1992;22:465-86.

17 Moffitt TE, Silva PA. Self-reported delinquency: results from an instrument for New Zealand. Aust N Z J Criminol 1988;21:227-40.

18 Rubin DB. Multiple imputation for non-response in surveys. New York: Wiley, 1987.

19 Schafer JL, Yucel RM. Computational strategies for multivariate linear mixed-effects models with missing values. J Comput Graph Stat 2002;11:437-57.

20 Bovasso GB. Cannabis abuse as a risk factor for depressive symptoms. Am J Psychiatry 2001;158:2033-7.

21 Fergusson DM, Horwood LJ. Early onset cannabis use and psychosocial adjustment in young adults. Addiction 1997;92:279-96.

22 McGee R, Williams S, Poulton RG, Moffitt TE. A longitudinal study of cannabis use and mental health from adolescence to early adulthood. Addiction 2000;95:491-503.

23 Ameri A. The effects of cannabinoids on the brain. Prog Neurobiol 1999;58:315-48.

(Accepted 15 August 2002)

Table 4 Association of cannabis use in teenagers (waves 1-6) with later depression and anxiety in 1590 young adults in wave 7 (n=1601) of the Victorian adolescent health cohort study

Measures in waves 1 to 6 No*

Odds ratio (95% CI)†

>Weekly use Daily use

Depression and anxiety: at least one wave 739 1.2 (0.86 to 1.8) 1.3 (0.80 to 2.2)

Maximal cannabis use:

None 1074 1 1

<Weekly 330 3.7 (2.4 to 5.6) 3.1 (1.7 to 5.7)

>Weekly 185 15 (9.2 to 23) 15 (8.2 to 27)

Female sex 859 0.38 (0.26 to 0.54) 0.5 (0.29 to 0.77)

11 (7 female) participants in wave 7 did not answer the questions about cannabis use. *Numbers for adolescent cannabis use and depression and anxiety estimated from five imputed datasets. †Odds ratios obtained by using multivariate logistic models, adjusted for teenagers’ cannabis use, drinking frequency, parental separation, and parental education.

What is already known on this topic

Frequent recreational use of cannabis has been linked to high rates of depression and anxiety in cross sectional surveys and studies of long term users

Why cannabis users have higher rates of depression and anxiety is uncertain

Previous longitudinal studies of cannabis use in youth have not analysed associations with frequent cannabis use

What this study adds

A strong association between daily use of cannabis and depression and anxiety in young women persists after adjustment for intercurrent use of other substances

Frequent cannabis use in teenage girls predicts later higher rates of depression and anxiety

Depression and anxiety in teenagers do not predict later cannabis use; self medication is therefore unlikely to be the reason for the association

Endpiece

Surgical innovation It is infinitely better to transplant a heart than to bury it so it can be devoured by worms.

Christiaan Barnard (1922-2001), who performed the first human heart transplant in 1967

Submitted by Max Edwards, surgical trainee, London

Papers

1198 BMJ VOLUME 325 23 NOVEMBER 2002 bmj.com

Young People and Crime/Children and young People involved in the criminal justice system.pdf

Children and young People involved in the Criminal Justice System

Introduction

Those aged under 18 years (10-17 years old), who have committed a criminal offence are classified

as 'young offenders'.i In 2012/13 there were 1.07 million arrests for notifiable offences in England

and Wales of which 126,809 (11.8%) were of people aged 10-17 years.ii The number of arrests of

young people fell by 24% between 2011/12 and 2012/13. This continues the downward trend seen

since the peak in arrests in 2006/07.

Reductions have been seen in the number entering the system for the first time (first time entrants), as well as reductions in those receiving sentences in and out of court, including those receiving custodial sentences. The reoffending rate has increased, but there were significant falls in the number of young people in the reoffending cohort, the number of reoffenders and the number of re-offenses. Since 2010/11, there have been 51% fewer young people coming into the Youth Justice System and 40% fewer young people (under 18) in custody.

Risk factors and vulnerable groups

The majority of young people who offend have health, education and social care needs which, if not met at an early age, can lead to a lifetime of declining health and worsening offending behavior. The majority (73%) of young people released from custody re-offend within a year.iii Young offenders experience health that is worse than other people of their age, particularly in terms of behavioural and mental health problemsivv.

The main risk factors of being a young offender include:

o Gender: more likely to be male.

o Parenting/household: living away from parents eg looked after children; problems at home or

with their family; harsh discipline at home; trauma post abuse/neglect/domestic violence;

homelessness or unstable accommodation.

o Health: previous history of alcohol or drug use, mental health problems (including emotional

problems/attachment difficulties).

o School: experiencing bullying; being absent from school or being excluded from school; peer

pressure.

o Environment: gang affiliation; limited access to youth-related services.

o Disability: quarter of those in custody have learning disability.viviiviii ixx xi254xii.

What is the evidence base?

International and national evidence in reducing the risks of young people’s involvement in drug misuse, crime and other antisocial behaviour include:

 Frequent home visiting by health professionals during pregnancy and infancy.

 Parenting support.

 High quality nursery education.

 School tutoring and changing school environment ie separate tutoring for high risk pupils.

 Behaviour and life skills strategies.

 Family therapy eg. behavioural parent training, multisystemic therapy, family function therapy and multi-dimensional treatment care.

 Treatment foster care (an evidenced based programme).

 Constructive leisure opportunities.

 Mentoring programmes.xiii252xiv

The Social Exclusion Unit when identified nine key factors influencing the likelihood of re-offending: education, employment, drug and alcohol misuse, mental and physical health, attitudes and self control, institutionalisation and life-skills, housing, financial support and debt, and family networks. for example, being in employment reduced the risk of re-offending by between a third and a half, and having stable accommodation reduced the risk by a fifth.xv

Programmes which employ a broad range of interventions, applied to different risk factors are effective and cost effectivexvi at reducing youth crime.xvii

Local picture

The primary aim of the youth justice system is to prevent youth offending, and the effectiveness of

the system is therefore judged in part on its progress in reducing the number of young people

entering the criminal justice system for the first time. In 2013, 87 juveniles aged 10-17 years old

within Luton were first time entrants to the youth justice system (0.8% of the youth population 10-

17 years old). The rate (410 per 100,000) is a 64% reduction compared with 2010 (1,151 per

100,000), which is a greater reduction than England (51% reduction) over the same period. Luton’s

rate is now below the England average, whereas it was significantly higher in 2010. Figure 57 shows

Luton’s rate for youth first time entrants to the youth justice system in comparison with England and

statistical neighbours.

Figure 57: First time entrants to the youth justice system (10-17yrs)

In relation to it is comparators, Luton had the highest rate in 2010 but the lowest in 2013. The rate

of decline from 2010 to 2013 was greater than all other comparators as shown in Figure 57.

Of the Youth Offending Service (YOS) supervised caseload in 2013/14, the majority were aged 15-17

years old (81%), and male (87%). Those classified as White were the highest ethnic group (43%),

followed by Asian or Asian British (22%), Black or Black British (18%) and Mixed (17%). Based on the

2011 census, this is a true representation of the proportion of the white population of 15-17years

old in Luton which has 46% white and under representation of the Asian/Asian British population

0

200

400

600

800

1000

1200

1400

R at

e /1

0 0

,0 0

0

Local Authorities

2010

2011

2012

2013

which has 33% Asian/Asian British, and over representation of the Black/Black British and the mixed

population which has 11% and 8% respectively.

A third of cases (33%) were from LU4 postcode, with LU1 and LU2 having just under a fifth (18%) in

2013/14. This is a similar distribution to 2011/12, but this was more evenly distributed.

The reoffending rate in Luton 2014/15 was 36.3%, this is in line with national rate and that of the

statistical neighbours.

The proportion of youth offenders classified with an emotional wellbeing need has increased from

57% (of 274) in 2010/11 to 73% (of 150) in 2013/14. There has been an increase in percentage of

referrals to mental health services (25% to 31% during same time period); although a slight

reduction in percentage of self-harm and previously attempted suicide (5% to 4%). The YOS has

specific provision and defined pathways into specialised mental health services (Tier 3 and Tier 4).

Offenders with substance misuse needs have increased from 51% (of 140) in 2010/11 to 83% (of

125) in 2013/14; cannabis and problematic alcohol use are the main issues for children and young

people known to the YOS.xviii

What is being done locally?

The purpose of the youth justice system is to prevent offending by children and young people between 10 and 17 years old, while safeguarding their welfare. Much of the local work has been based on national recommendations regarding the wellbeing of young people known to the criminal justice system such as The Bradley Report: five years onxix as well as third sector bodies such as The Prison Reform Trust254 and that of the Youth Justice Board.

The YOS works closely with other service providers including carers (CHUMS); criminal services

(Police) and Adult Health providers. A Care Quality Commission (CQC) Inspection of YOS in 2012

highlighted the need for coordinated health assessment. All children known to YOS now have a

health and specific speech and language screen to ensure there is a holistic assessment of their

needs.

Training to non-NHS staff has been delivered on health issues, including concerns on substance misuse and mental health issues. There has been an increased focus on greater partnership working to have a more whole family approach.

Since 2012, the provision of dedicated health support has been developed in Luton and the YOS

works with young people aged 10-17, as well as their families and carers. Carers/parents/siblings

are supported and intensive family support is specifically targeted at most vulnerable including those

identified within the stronger families programme.

The YOS is a key partner on the Bedfordshire wide Child Sexual Exploitation Panel and work in the

development and launch of Multi-Agency Gangs Panel (MAGPAN) in Luton to ensure there is

coordinated support for vulnerable children. Luton has been part of a Home Office peer review

regarding Serious Youth Violence and Gangs, and YOS has the statutory responsibility for the

delivery of risk-led interventions regarding under 18s for this area.

The YOS works closely with partners across Luton to implement the Luton Community Safety

Partnership (soLuTiONs), Partnership Plan 2014-17xx, particularly Priority 1 – gang crime, organised

crime and most serious violence and Priority 3 – anti-social behavior.

There is a triage approach in Luton Police Station which provides a holistic assessment of all

detained children/young people using common assessment framework/early help assessment.

Where appropriate children are referred into appropriate support services. Children and young

people who offend are defined as specific needs group within the Luton Emotional Health and

Wellbeing Strategic Group Action Plan.

Perspective of the public/service users

In the Luton residents survey 2014xxi residents were asked what issues caused problems in their local

area. Residents reported an issue with gangs and youth violence in Luton and the perception was

that the issue was getting worse. Almost a third of respondents (29%) believed there was an issue

across Luton, 41% identified this was in some communities, whereas 29% believed there were

localised issues. Just under two thirds (61%) felt the problem had worsened. This highlights youth-

related anti-social behavior is a concern for Luton residents.

The annual evaluation from users of the YOS (43 responses) found that 74% of respondents reported

that the YOS always or most of the time took their views seriously, 100% reported that the YOS did

enough to help them take part in their YOS work and 84% reported that there wasn’t anything that

made them feel afraid. Most reported that things have got better for them at school, college and

getting and job and 82% reported their work with the YOS has made them less likely to offend.

Priorities

1. YOS to continue and expand to develop a seamless approach of prevention with key partners including the police, schools and stronger families programme

2. Undertake qualitative evaluation with service users and partners to better understand their views and co-produce services between service users and professionals

3. Implement the Comprehensive Health Assessment Tool (CHAT) to ensure those in the secure estate and in the community receive a comprehensive assessment of their physical and mental health, substance misuse and neuro-disability needs and provide clarity of the needs of children and young people in the criminal justice system are supported.

References i Ministry of Justice.Offenders.young people. Juvenile offenders. Ministry of Justice 2012. Available from:

https://www.justice.gov.uk/offenders/types-of-offender/juveniles

ii Ministry of justice. Youth justice statistics 2013/14 .Ministry of Justice 2015. Available from:

https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/399379/youth-justice-

annual-stats-13-14.pdf

iii Ministry of justice.2010 to 2015 government policy: young offenders. Ministry of Justice 2015.Available from:

https://www.gov.uk/government/publications/2010-to-2015-government-policy-young-offenders/2010-to-

2015-government-policy-young-offenders

iv Royal College of Nursing. Young offenders and mental health.2015. RCN 2015 Available from:

http://www.rcn.org.uk/development/nursing_communities/rcn_forums/mental_health/good_practice/young

_offenders_and_mental_health

v Department of health (DH). Healthy children, safer communities - a strategy to promote the health and well-

being of children and young people in contact with the youth justice system. DoH 2009. Available

from:http://webarchive.nationalarchives.gov.uk/+/www.dh.gov.uk/en/Publicationsandstatistics/Publications/

PublicationsPolicyAndGuidance/DH_109771

vi Harrington R, Bailey S, Chitsabesan P, Kroll L, Macdonald W, Sneider S et al. Mental health needs and

effectiveness of provision for young offenders in custody and in the community. Youth Justice Board, 2005.

vii Joseph Roundtree Foundation (JR).Understanding and preventing youth crime. JR Foundation 1996.Available

from: http://www.jrf.org.uk/sites/files/jrf/sp93.pdf

ix Prison Reform Trust. Turning Young Lives around: how health and justice services can respond to children

with mental health problems and learning disabilities who offend. 2012.Available from:

http://www.prisonreformtrust.org.uk/Publications/vw/1/ItemID/168

x Macdonald W, The health needs of young offenders. National Primary Care Research and Development

Centre, University of Manchester. November 2006.

xi Joseph Rowntree Foundation (JR).Youth At Risk: A National Survey of Risk Factors and problem behaviour

among young people in England, Scotland and Wales.York.2002.

xii National Institute for Health and Care Excellence (NICE). Looked after children and young people LGB19

.London: NICE 2014.Available from: http://www.nice.org.uk/advice/lgb19/resources/non-guidance-

lookedafter-children-and-young-people-pdf

xiii The Police Foundation. Independent commission on youth crime and antisocial behaviour. Time for a fresh

start. The Police Foundation 2008 Available from: http://www.police-

foundation.org.uk/youthcrimecommission/images/076_freshstart.pdf

xiv

Department for Education (DFE). Prevention and Reduction: A review of strategies for intervening early to

prevent or reduce youth crime and anti-social behaviour. DfE 2010 Available from:

http://www.natcen.ac.uk/media/25254/prevention-reduction-review-strategies.pdf

xv Office of the deputy prime minister. Reducing re-offending by ex-prisoners. Social Exclusion Unit 2002.

Available from:

http://www.bristol.ac.uk/poverty/downloads/keyofficialdocuments/Reducing%20Reoffending.pdf

xvi Youth Justice Board (YJB).Early years & education, child protection & social care, child &adolescent mental

health. Social Research Unit 2012.Available from: http://dartington.org.uk/wp-

content/uploads/2012/12/Youth-Justice-2-November-2012.pdf

xvii Department for Education (DFE). Prevention and Reduction: A review of strategies for intervening early to

prevent or reduce youth crime and anti-social behaviour. DfE 2011. Available from:

https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/198954/DFE-RB111.pdf

xviii National Drug Treatment Monitoring System Young people’s treatment activity 2014/15 NDTMS 2014

xix Centre for Mental Health. The Bradley Report five years on: An independent review of progress to date

and priorities for further development. Centre for Mental Health 2014. Available from:

http://www.centreformentalhealth.org.uk/Handlers/Download.ashx?IDMF=33874f52-53cb-4a40-b8a7-

db8d34d7b583

xx soLUTiONs. Community safety partnership plan 2014-2017.Available from:

https://www.luton.gov.uk/Community_and_living/Lists/LutonDocuments/PDF/Community%20Safety/soLUTiO

Ns/CSP%20Partnership%20Plan%202014%20to%202017.pdf

xxi The council. Luton Residents survey 2014 report. 2015. (unpublished)

Young People and Crime/Cognitive Skills Adolescent Violence and the Moderating Role of Neighborhood Disadvantage.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rjqy20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:22

Justice Quarterly

ISSN: 0741-8825 (Print) 1745-9109 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rjqy20

Cognitive Skills, Adolescent Violence, and the Moderating Role of Neighborhood Disadvantage

Paul E. Bellair & Thomas L. McNulty

To cite this article: Paul E. Bellair & Thomas L. McNulty (2010) Cognitive Skills, Adolescent Violence, and the Moderating Role of Neighborhood Disadvantage, Justice Quarterly, 27:4, 538-559

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/07418820903130823

Published online: 21 Aug 2009.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 591

View related articles

Citing articles: 2 View citing articles

JUSTICE QUARTERLY VOLUME 27 NUMBER 4 (AUGUST 2010)

ISSN 0741-8825 print/1745-9109 online/10/040538-22 © 2010 Academy of Criminal Justice Sciences DOI: 10.1080/07418820903130823

Cognitive Skills, Adolescent Violence, and the Moderating Role of Neighborhood Disadvantage

Paul E. Bellair and Thomas L. McNulty Taylor and Francis LtdRJQY_A_413255.sgm10.1080/07418820903130823Justice Quarterly0741-8825 (print)/1745-9109 (online)Original Article2009Taylor & Francis0000000002009Dr [email protected]

Numerous studies uncover a link between cognitive skills and adolescent violence. Overlooked is whether the relationship changes at varying levels of neighborhood disadvantage. We examine the issue by contrasting two models that place individual difference in cognitive skill within a social-structural framework. Using five waves of the 1997 National Longitudinal Survey of Youth and a three-level hierarchical model, results indicate that cognitive skill is inversely associated with violence and that the relationship is strongest in non- disadvantaged neighborhoods. However, the cognitive skills–violence relation- ship is indistinguishable from zero in the most disadvantaged neighborhoods. The findings are therefore consistent with the hypothesis that social expression of developed ability is muted in disadvantaged contexts.

Keywords cognitive skills; achievement; violence; neighborhood disadvantage; hierarchical linear modeling

A relationship between cognitive skills1 and delinquency is well documented in criminological research. Hirschi and Hindelang’s (1977) review of research

Paul E. Bellair is an Associate Professor of Sociology at The Ohio State University. His current research examines the relationship between employment opportunity and parolee recidivism, reli- ability, and validity of prisoner self reports, measurement of and relationship between community organization and crime, and neighborhood effects on anti-social behavior across the life course. Thomas L. McNulty is an Associate Professor of Sociology at the University of Georgia. His most recent work tests multilevel models of racial and ethnic differences in violence, with emphasis on the role of family, school, and community context. He is currently co-principal investigator on a four-year grant examining the socio-cultural and community risk factors for violence among African American adolescents and young adults. Correspondence to: Paul Bellair, Department of Sociology, The Ohio State University, 124 Townshend Hall, 1885 Neil Avenue Mall, Columbus, OH 43210-1328, USA. E-mail: [email protected] 1. Throughout the paper, we use the term “cognitive skills” as opposed to intelligence or IQ because the latter connotes a more genetic interpretation than we think is warranted. In our view, intelli- gence or standardized tests, including the composite math and reading score analyzed below, reflect both academic skills/achievement and innate ability. This is consistent with Jencks and Phillips (1998) interpretation of test scores as indicating “developed abilities” rather than innate abilities.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 539

conducted between 1950 and the early 1970s (e.g., Reiss & Rhodes, 1961; Short & Strodtbeck, 1965; West, 1973; Wolfgang, Figlio, & Sellin, 1972) led them to conclude that the relationship is as substantively important as the associations between delinquency, social class, and race. Numerous studies since confirm that cognitive skills and delinquency are intertwined (Denno, 1989; Gordon, 1987; Lynam, Moffitt, & Southamer-Loeber, 1993; Moffitt, 1990; Wilson & Herrnstein, 1985), although the mechanism by which it influences delinquency and its effect size relative to “social” risk factors remain matters of debate (Fischer et al., 1996).

Research examining the cognitive skills and delinquency relation most frequently emphasizes individual rather than structural processes. This is perhaps most telling in works such as The Bell Curve, in which Herrnstein and Murray (1994) argue that “genetic endowment” is the root cause of social problems ranging from low earnings to criminal involvement (see also Wilson & Herrnstein, 1985). They propose several intervening mechanisms by which low intelligence quotient (IQ) may increase criminal involvement including failure and lack of attachment to school, preference for risk, diminished sensitivity to victim’s pain, and inability to comprehend right from wrong. That work led to important rebuttals from scholars that emphasize social- structural approaches to group outcomes (e.g., Cullen, Gendreau, Jarjoura, & Wright, 1997; Fischer et al., 1996; Lilly Cullen, & Ball, 2002; Wilson, 1996). Structural theories stress variation in family structure and socioeconomic status (SES), associations with delinquent peers, attachment to conventional institutions, and neighborhood disadvantage—each of which may mediate or moderate the relationship between cognitive skills and delinquency (see McGloin, Pratt, & Maahs, 2004).

Despite increasing scholarly investigation of “neighborhood effects,” the role of neighborhood context is overlooked in most research examining the cognitive skills–delinquency relationship (but see Bellair & McNulty, 2005; Sampson, Morenoff, & Raudenbush, 2005). In particular, we are not aware of any studies that document how the relationship changes at varying levels of neighborhood disadvantage. Yet, the issue has important implications. From an empirical standpoint, models that do not consider neighborhood context may over- or under-estimate the effect of cognitive skills depending on the distribution of subjects across levels of disadvantage in a particular sample. The repercussion for theory is continued reliance on unsophisticated or inaccurate interpretations of the impact of cognitive skill.

There are differing mechanisms by which neighborhood context may pattern the cognitive skills–delinquency relationship. Perhaps most well known is the cumulative continuity thesis, which suggests that delinquency is most likely when multiple risk factors converge and compound over time (see Moffitt, 1993; Sampson & Laub, 1993). Those theories were not designed specifically to address the issues pursued here, but the logic of cumulative disadvantage suggests that the impact of low cognitive skill will likely be amplified for adoles- cents residing in disadvantaged environments. The cumulative disadvantage

540 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

hypothesis anticipates a negative interaction effect between cognitive skill and neighborhood disadvantage.

Alternatively, literature on trait–environment interaction suggests that every child has a genetic potential (innate mental ability) for cognitive development, but the chances of realizing that potential are conditioned by features of the environment (Guo & Stearns, 2002). Children growing up in disadvantaged envi- ronments may encounter pervasive social constraints that hamper mobility (Kotlowitz, 1991), and therefore may be less likely to realize their potential. Evidence that poor learning environments suppress genetic potential for intel- lectual development implies that cognitive skills, which are partially influenced by genetic endowment, will be constrained in their social expression and less likely to influence delinquency in disadvantaged contexts. The prediction is consistent with Raine’s (2000) “social push” hypothesis, and with some perspec- tives on human development which also expect individual-difference variables to differentially impact developmental outcomes at varying levels of neighbor- hood disadvantage (Bronfenbrenner, 1977; Lewin, 1939; Lynam et al., 2000; Magnusson, 1988). These perspectives imply a positive interaction effect between cognitive skill and neighborhood disadvantage.

In the present study, we address these contrasting approaches to the condi- tional effect of cognitive skills with a sample of adolescents drawn from the first five waves of the 1997 National Longitudinal Survey of Youth (NLSY97), matched with block-group data from the 2000 US Census. The dependent vari- able is the frequency of violent attacks,2 which is examined in a three-level hierarchical model with repeated observations of violence involvement across five waves (Level 1) nested within persons (Level 2) and neighborhoods (Level 3). Cognitive skill is measured using the reading and math percentile score derived from administration of the Armed Services Vocational Aptitude Battery (ASVAB), a measure that is very similar to the Armed Forces Qualification Test (AFQT) measure available in other NLSY datasets and utilized extensively by Herrnstein and Murray (1994).3 In contrast to the genetic interpretation, however, we follow Jencks and Phillips (1998) “and almost all psychologists [whom] now agree that intelligence tests measure developed rather than innate abilities, and that people’s developed abilities depend on their environment as well as their genes” (p. 13). In the sections that follow, we more thoroughly situate the analysis in the respective literatures.

2. Previous research often examines cognitive skills in relation to a general delinquency outcome rather than a measure focused solely on violence, although some research focuses exclusively on violence. Most studies that employ a delinquency outcome include violence items in the scale. We focus on violence because it is widely considered to be more socially and economically problematic (see Wolfgang, Figlio, Tracy, & Singer, 1985) than many of the less serious property or drug use items that are often included in delinquency scales. 3. For a detailed description of the ASVAB administration in NLSY97, see Appendix 10 of the NLSY97 codebook supplement.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 541

Cognitive Skills and Violence in Neighborhood Context

Disadvantage Intensifies the Effect of Cognitive Skill on Violence

Neighborhood effects literature indicates that cognitive skills including IQ, academic achievement, and years of schooling are influenced by neighborhood contexts (Brooks-Gunn, Duncun, & Aber, 1997), and that this influence persists after controlling for individual-level SES (Leventhal & Brooks-Gunn, 2000). Criminological literature indicates further that neighborhood disadvantage is positively associated with individual-level delinquency and violence (see Elliot et al., 1996; Gephart, 1997; Gottfredson, McNeil, & Gottfredson, 1991; Peeples & Loeber, 1994; Simcha-Fagan & Schwartz, 1986; Wikstrom & Loeber, 2000). Yet, despite theoretical justification, it remains unclear whether the cognitive skills–violence relationship varies as a function of neighborhood context.

The cumulative disadvantage hypothesis can be traced at least to Merton’s (1973, p. 445) description of the “Mathew effect,” which proposes that the problems of disadvantaged individuals are likely to multiply while social advantage flows towards the already advantaged (Hannon, 2003). The theme is influential in the criminological literature, although adapted to address varying issues. Moffitt’s (1993) theory of life course persistent (LCP) offend- ers, for instance posits that the affect of neuropsychological deficits such as low IQ are compounded by negative interaction in social environments. Children with cognitive deficits, for example, may evoke dysfunctional reac- tions from parents, especially under conditions of family adversity, including inconsistent discipline, frustration, and withdrawal in parent–child interac- tions. Moffitt’s focus is on inadequate family environments, but the logic can be extended to neighborhoods. Sampson and Laub (1993) emphasize that structural disadvantage and individual differences increase violence by weak- ening parental and school social controls and by intensifying the impact of labeling processes.

Support for the cumulative disadvantage hypothesis is evident in several studies. Lynam et al. (2000) provide direct evidence in their analysis of the Pittsburgh Youth Study. They examined the conditional effect of impulsivity on delinquency across varying levels of neighborhood disadvantage and found that impulsivity had its strongest effect on violence in the most disadvan- taged contexts. Their interpretation draws from prior research on the rela- tion between disadvantage and diminished collective efficacy (Sampson, Raudenbush, & Earls, 1997). They theorized that “external controls … may be especially missed by youth who have fewer internal controls” (p. 571). Indi- rect evidence is provided in adoption studies, which show that children at risk for crime (by virtue of having criminal biological parents) are more likely to commit crime if they are reared in a “criminogenic” environment (Bohman, 1996; Cadoret, Yates, Troughton, Woodworth, & Stewart, 1995; Mednick, Gabrielli, & Hutchings, 1984).

542 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

Theoretically, neighborhood disadvantage is associated with reduced institu- tional resources (Leventhal & Brooks-Gunn, 2000, p. 322), such as the “availability, accessibility, affordability, and quality of … learning, recreational, and social activities; child care; schools; medical facilities; and employment opportunities.” Particularly consequential are learning activities such as “libraries, family resource centers, literacy programs, and museums,” the absence of which “may influence children’s development, especially school readiness and achievement outcomes” (p. 322). As a result of blighted institutional environments, adolescents possessing diminished cognitive skills may become more frustrated in school and hence develop weaker attachment and commitment (Hirschi, 1969) than might be the case in a resource rich community. If the effect of low cognitive skill is intensified in disadvantaged environments, then a negative interaction effect in which cognitive skills are more strongly related to violent behavior in poor neighborhoods is expected.

Disadvantage Weakens the Effect of Cognitive Skill on Violence

Alternative conceptions also suggest the relevance for violence of an interaction between cognitive skill and neighborhood disadvantage although the nature of the effect differs from the previous discussion. The behavioral genetics approach (Guo & Stearns, 2002) argues that every child has a genetic potential for intellectual development, but the extent to which that potential is realized depends on nurturance in the social environment. A child growing up in a poor, inner city area will therefore have more difficulty translating his or her cogni- tive skill into social mobility than a child of equal potential in an affluent context.

In a context of high disadvantage, the influence of predisposition and achievement on violence is diminished because poor learning environments suppress the potential for cognitive development, even among those with heightened cognitive skill. In a poor learning environment, cognitive skill is likely to be supplanted by the influence of the social environment. Some research supports this hypothesis. Guo and Stearns (2002), using sibling and twin data, find that parental unemployment and African American status asso- ciate with a lower contribution of “heritability” and a higher contribution of the social environment to intellectual development. The results are therefore consistent with the notion that disadvantaged environments suppress the influence of predispositions and increase the relative importance of shared environmental influences (see also Dunne et al., 1997; Heath et al., 1985; Rowe, Jacobson, & van den Oord, 1999; Scarr-Salapatek, 1971). Turkheimer, Haley, Waldron, D’Onofrio, and Gottesman (2003) examined scores on the Wechsler Intelligence Scale for a sample of seven-years-old twins from the National Collaborative Perinatal data. Results indicate that in impoverished families, the shared environment accounts for 60% of the variance in IQ whereas genes account for nearly zero. The opposite is found among affluent

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 543

families—the shared environment accounts for almost none of the variance in IQ whereas genes account for nearly 60%.

These findings are consistent with Raine’s (2000) “social push” hypothe- sis. Specifically, when risk factors (e.g., high poverty, broken homes) that “push” children into antisocial behavior are not present in the environ- ment, biological factors may be more relevant in explaining behavioral differences (see also Mednick, 1977; Raine, 1988; Raine & Venables, 1981). Raine (2000) posits that in relatively benign social settings (e.g., high social classes, intact homes), the link between biological risk factors and antiso- cial behavior will be stronger because the distractions created by social influences are minimized. In contrast, in disadvantaged social settings with strong pressures toward anti-social behavior “the link between antisocial behavior and biological risk factors will be weaker … because the social causes of crime camouflage the biological contribution” (Raine, 2000, p. 314).

An interactional perspective on human development also suggests that the effect of an individual-difference variable on developmental outcomes may depend on neighborhood contexts (Bronfenbrenner, 1977; Lewin, 1939; Magnus- son, 1988). A key prediction derives from the socio-psychological distinction between weak versus strong situations (Mischel, 1977). “Weak situations refer to relatively ambiguous social settings that fail to provide individuals with explicit behavioral norms and scripts …. Individual differences are expected to shape people’s behavior in weak situations because no particular response is dictated by the circumstances” (Lynam et al., 2000, p. 564). Strong situations refer to social settings in which there are strong pressures for behavioral unifor- mity, and are therefore expected to minimize the relevance of person-level variables. Poor neighborhoods have been conceived of as strong situations that pressure individuals to behave in antisocial ways. Anderson (1999), for exam- ple, describes the manner in which youth are socialized to the street culture in impoverished communities. If poor neighborhoods constitute strong situations, “person variables are expected to make little contribution to offending in these contexts but to make strong contributions in the better-off neighborhoods, which are unlikely to exert strong pressure for antisocial behavior” (Lynam et al., 2000, p. 564).

The arguments reviewed above suggest alternative hypotheses that predict a cross-level interaction effect between neighborhood characteristics and cognitive skill on violence. The idea that person-level characteristics and environmental risks accumulate and intensify children’s vulnerability leads to the hypothesis that cognitive skill has stronger effects on violence in poor neighborhoods than in better-off neighborhoods. Based on theorizing about the role of genetic predisposition under differing social conditions (Guo & Stearns, 2002), poor neighborhoods as strong situations (Lynam et al., 2000), and the social push hypothesis (Raine, 2000), one would expect to observe interaction effects in which cognitive skill has stronger effects on violence in better-off neighborhoods and weaker effects in poor neighborhoods.

544 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

Data and Methods

Sample

The data are drawn from the first five waves of the NLSY97. This is a house- hold based, nationally representative sample of adolescents between the ages of 12 and 16 at the time of first interview and who have been interviewed yearly since 1997. In the first stage, 100 primary sampling units (PSU) contained in the National Opinion Research Center’s (NORC) 1990 national sampling frame were randomly selected proportionate to size. Segments of adjoining blocks with at least 75 housing units were selected from each PSU, and households were randomly selected from a list of housing units in each segment. Screening interviews in each household resulted in 7,327 eligible subjects, 6,748 of whom participated, yielding a 92.1% response rate. By the fifth round, 5,919 respondents completed interviews, yielding an 87.7% retention rate.4

Because our interest lies in estimating a cross-level interaction between neighborhood disadvantage and cognitive skills, we further restrict the analysis to neighborhoods in which there are at least two respondents, reducing the sample to 5,567 adolescents nested within 1,049 neighborhoods with 27,835 time-varying observations pooled over 5 waves of data (5 × 5,567). Dropping observations that are not clustered with other cases improves the reliability of the estimated between neighborhood variance component. Hazard models reveal no significant differences between the subset of cases eliminated (352 respondents) and the sample utilized in the analysis. The average number of individuals per census block-group is 5.31, ranging from 2 to 33. Regression imputation with random error components was used to replace missing values on explanatory measures (Jinn & Sedransk, 1989). To ensure that the reported results are not sensitive to imputation, we replicated our models using listwise deletion of cases with missing values and also mean substitution. There are no substantive differences.

Level-1 Measures (Time-Varying)

Violence outcome

The number of violent acts committed in each wave is measured with an item that asks respondents if they have attacked someone with the intention of hurt- ing them in the past year (or since the date of last interview) and, if yes, to

4. NLSY97 over-sampled African American and Hispanic respondents. We elected against using the over-sample because the analytic focus of the paper does not specifically address race/ethnicity. The so called “cross-sectional” sample, which we analyze here, is also preferred because it is self- weighted—the US population (12–16) is sampled with probability of selection proportionate to size. The results are substantively identical when the over-sample is included in our analysis.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 545

indicate the frequency with which they did so.5 The violence outcome is a count of the number of violent attacks engaged in during each wave and ranges from 0 to 99 events.6 Data indicate that between 6% (Wave 5) and 11.5% (Wave 1) of the subjects reported at least one attack in each wave. However, a larger percentage (26.8%) reported that they attacked someone in at least one of five waves. Given extensive skew, we treat the outcome as a Poisson sampling distri- bution with constant exposure and over-dispersion.7 Table 1 presents descrip- tive statistics for variables included in the analysis.

Level-1 control variables

Based on theory and data availability, we include a set of control variables to partial out the effects of other suspected precursors and correlates of violence. Age is measured at each wave in months (from last interview) and averages about 17 years (207 months). Preliminary analysis suggests a nonlinear relation- ship between age and violence and hence a squared term is included to capture it. The nonlinear effect is consistent with what would be expected based on the age–crime curve (see Bilchik, 1998), and is graphically depicted in Figure 1. Figure 1 Age–violence curve. (NLSY97)Prior research suggests that residential mobility increases the risk for violence because it disrupts interpersonal networks and the social capital they provide (Ingersoll, Scamman, & Eckerling, 1989). Accordingly, a measure is incorporated that taps the total number of times each respondent has moved

5. In preliminary analysis, we included a measure of prior violence in the model. In a change (i.e., group mean centered), model such as the one estimated here the inclusion of prior violence captures ceiling effects—those who report high levels of violence during early waves are most likely to reduce their violence involvement over time and those who report little or no violence during early waves are most likely to avoid violence in the future. Consistent with this logic the effect of prior violence on violence is negative when included although not significant. Its inclusion does not alter the pattern of findings. 6. The frequency of violent attacks is the only measure of violence available in NLSY97. 7. For example, Yijk is the number of violent attacks committed during an interval of time with length mijk termed as “exposure.” In our case, Yijk is the number of violent attacks committed during one year for each person j within each neighborhood k, so that mijk = 1 (i.e., constant expo- sure). According to our Level-1 model, the predicted value of Yijk when mijk = 1 will be the event rate, λijk. Specifically, to denote that Yijk has a Poisson distribution with exposure mijk and event rate per time period of λijk, we write (Raudenbush & Bryk, 2002):

The expected value and variance of Yijk, given the event rate λijk, are then:

Thus, the expected number of events, Yijk, per unit of time i for person j within neighborhood k is the event rate, λijk, multiplied by the exposure, mijk. At Level-1, we model:

where ηijk is the log of the event rate. Note that while λijk is constrained to be non-negative, log(λijk) can take on any value. The predicted log event rate can be converted to an event rate by generating λijk = exp{ηijk}.

Y P mijk ijk ijk ijk| ~ ( , ).λ λ

E Y m Y mijk ijk ijk ijk ijk ijk ijk ijk( | ) ( | ),λ λ λ λ= =VAR

η λijk ijk= log( )

546 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

(range 0–9). On average, respondents changed residence approximately two times. A dummy variable is included to adjust for residence in urban locales (Krivo & Peterson, 1996) where the incidence of violence is expected to be greater relative to suburban and rural places. On average, 26% of the sample resided in urban locales. Deviations from the traditional, two-parent family have been shown in prior research to be consequential for children due to turmoil/disruption, depressed resources, and a less than ideal socialization environment (McLanahan & Sandefur, 1994). “Biological parents” is measured with a dummy variable that contrasts respondents residing with both biological parents with subjects that live in other settings (referent). Roughly half of the respondents resided with both biological parents.

Table 1 Descriptive statistics

Variable name Mean SD

Level-1 statistics Violent attack 0.37 3.08 Age (months) 207.57 26.05 Age squared 43,762.42 10,791.32 Moved 2.31 1.85 Urban 0.26 0.44 Biological parents 0.48 0.50 High school drop out 0.08 0.27 Married 0.02 0.13 Separated/divorced 0.01 0.04 Weeks worked 15.25 19.31 In gang 0.02 0.12 Use drugs 0.17 0.37 Sell drugs 0.06 0.24

N observations 27,835

Level-2 statistics Cognitive skill 0.00 1.00 Effort 4.07 0.96 Family income 51,521.59 39,611.14 Black 0.15 0.36 Hispanic 0.13 0.34 Asian 0.02 0.15 Other race 0.06 0.24 Male 0.51 0.50 Peer gang 1.47 0.87 Peer drug 2.23 1.27 N persons 5,567

Level-3 statistics Neighborhood 0.00 2.29 disadvantage

N neighborhoods 1,049

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 547

We measure aspects of informal social control (Hirschi, 1969) with binary variables that distinguish respondents who have dropped out of school, who are married, who are separated or divorced, and a covariate reflecting the number of weeks worked during the interview year.8 The measures of informal control show that on average 8% of the sample did not complete high school (or a GED) and were not enrolled in school at the time of the interview. Most respondents were minimally involved in employment activity, on average working about 15 weeks in the previous year, and the vast majority remain unmarried (2% married).

Gang participation is measured with a binary variable (in gang) that distin- guishes gang members (coded 1) from non-members. Gang membership is asso- ciated with heightened violence in previous research (e.g., Thornberry, Krohn, Lizotte, Smith, & Tobin, 2002). Approximately 5.3% of the sample was active as a gang member during at least one wave (not shown in the table), although average membership across five waves is 2%. Given research showing that drug use is a significant predictor of adolescent violence (Farrington & Loeber, 1999), we control for variation overtime in each subject’s use of drugs (including mari- juana, cocaine, and heroin) with a dummy variable reflecting use during each wave (use drugs). A substantial percentage of the sample reported drug use. Drug selling (sell drugs) is assessed by an item that asks whether subjects sold drugs, including marijuana, cocaine, LSD, etc., in the past 12 months (or since

8. We include these variables to increase the rigor of the models, but because of the relatively young age of the sample, the level of marital involvement is quite low perhaps explaining its lack of significance in the analysis presented below.

Figure 1 Age–violence curve. (NLSY97)

548 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

the date of last interview). Over 17% of the subjects sold drugs during at least one wave (not shown) and roughly 6% did so in each wave.

Level-2 Measures (Between-Person)

Cognitive skills

The U.S. Department of Defense funded administration of the CAT-ASVAB to NLSY97 respondents during the first wave for the purpose of establishing national norms. The CAT-ASVAB comprises 12 separate tests that measure knowledge and skill in wide ranging competencies and is designed to determine which job specialties recruits are qualified for. We measure cognitive skills using the composite reading and math score, which combines the word knowl- edge, paragraph comprehension, mathematical knowledge, and arithmetic reasoning subsections.9 The composite measure is preferable because it is age- normed whereas the subtests are not, and because it is very similar to the AFQT measure utilized extensively by Herrnstein and Murray (1994) and thus yields a useful comparison to prior research.10

In our view, which is influenced by Jencks and Phillips (1998), standardized test scores reflect a complex interaction between genetic endowment and academic skills acquired through schooling and interaction in multiple social environments. The term IQ, in our reading of the literature, connotes a more genetic interpretation. We use the term “cognitive skills” as opposed to intelli- gence (i.e., IQ) to reflect our view that many, if not most, intelligence or stan- dardized tests may be more reflective of academic skills and achievement than innate ability although we do not deny the contribution of endowment. Roberts, Anjoul, Kyllonen, Pallier, and Stankov (2000) analyzed the factor structure of the ASVAB and concluded that it measures “crystallized intelligence,” which they define as accumulated knowledge and which is similar to Jencks and Phillips (1998, p. 13) interpretation of testing as reflecting “developed abilities.” More recently, Koenig, Frey, and Detterman (2008) found that a general factor that combines the ASVAB subtests correlates highly with several different aptitude and standardized achievement tests.

We also control, for the self-reported effort, each subject expended during the ASVAB test. Effort was assessed at the conclusion of the ASVAB administration.

9. The ASVAB math and reading composite correlates highly with a measure we constructed that combines all of the ASVAB subtests into a principle components factor. 10. The difference between the ASVAB reading and math score available in NLSY97 and the AFQT measure available in NLSY79 is that the former is administered in a computer-assisted form. This means that respondents who answered more questions correctly received progressively more diffi- cult questions and vice versa to reduce the time required to finish the test. Also, the results are tabulated by Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS) staff. The AFQT score in the NLSY79, also derived from the reading and math subsections of the ASVAB, was derived from a paper and pencil rather than computer-adapted test and its results were tabulated by the Departments of Defense and Military Services.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 549

Cognitive skills and effort are coded such that high values reflect greater cognitive skill and greater effort. To facilitate interpretation of the hypothesized cross- level interaction effect, cognitive skill is expressed in the analysis as a standard score with a mean of 0 and SD of 1; effort is grand-mean centered.

Level-2 controls

Family income is included given evidence of an inverse relationship with violence (Bilchik, 1998). It is measured in dollars and is grand-mean centered in the analysis. The average family earns $51,521. Measurement of race is based on self-reported racial background and is represented with dummy variables contrasting Black (15%), Hispanic (13%), Asian (2%), and other race (6%) with White (64%) subjects (for a recent discussion of race differences, see McNulty & Bellair, 2003). Gender is included given well-documented (Farrington & Loeber, 1999) higher rates of violence among males (female is the referent). The sample is approximately evenly split between males and females. Two covariates measured during the first wave are included to control the influence of delin- quent peers (Akers, 1998), reflecting the percentage of each subject’s peers in their grade at school (or when they were in school) that are gang members and the percentage that use drugs.11 The response set for each item ranges from 1 to 5 with 1 indicating that almost none belong to a gang or use drugs and 5 indi- cating that almost all (over 90%) belong to a gang or use drugs. The mean for peer gang membership is 1.47 suggesting that on average less than 25% of subject’s peers are gang members and the mean for peer drug use is 2.23 suggesting that slightly more than 25% of peers use drugs. The measures of peer processes are grand-mean centered in the analysis.

Level-3 Measures (Between-Neighborhood)

Definition of the geographic size of a neighborhood is a debatable issue. Urban researchers often use census tracts as a proxy for neighborhood or local area. We opt instead for block-group, which is roughly one quarter of the population size of a tract, because census tracts become substantially larger in land area further away from the inner city. Approximately two-thirds of the subjects reside in suburban and rural contexts and thus a tract may not correspond with their conception of neighborhood. Within urban areas, block-group may also be better than a tract because smaller areas are more socially homogeneous. We measure neighborhood conditions with block-group data from the 2000 US

11. Peer questions were asked during the first round of data collection only.

550 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

Census, which are attached to individual records based on the latitude and longitude of the respondent’s home address during each interview year.12

Neighborhood disadvantage is calculated in two steps. First, we average the percentage of the population living below the poverty line, the percentage unem- ployed, and the percentage of households headed by a female across five waves for each subject. Next, we compute z-scores for each of the three averages and sum them, yielding the neighborhood disadvantage scale. The component items load well on a common factor and the resulting index has good internal reliability (standardized alpha = .83). There is substantial variation in the neighborhood disadvantage to which adolescents are exposed. The components of our normalized scale—rates of poverty, unemployment, and female-headed house- holds—range from 0% to nearly 100% across neighborhoods. We explored adding additional variables to the scale such as percent on public assistance and percent black as some researchers have. Those variables do not improve the predictive utility of the scale. Moreover, we question the theoretical wisdom of adding extra economic variables into a disadvantage scale because, in so doing, the scale becomes weighted towards poverty which defeats the purpose of including unemployment and family structure. Adding percent black to the scale is likewise problematic in our view because race is included in the model at the individual level, which makes the interpretation of percent black at the neighborhood level less clear. Finally, it is also the case that there has been substantial growth in the number of black middle class neighborhoods across the USA over the past 50 years (Pattillo, 2005) and that undermines the logic of including percent black in a disadvantage scale. We therefore opted for parsimony and theoretical clarity in using the three item scale.

Procedure

The Level-1 structural model assumes the form (see Raudenbush & Bryk, 2002):

where ηijk is the log violence event rate per unit of time i for person j in neighborhood k; π0jk is the intercept for person j in neighborhood k; αpijk are time-varying covariates that predict violence and πpjk are the corresponding Level-1 coefficients indicating the association between predictors and the outcome for person j in neighborhood k; and eijk is a Level-1 random effect that represents prediction error. At Level 2, random variation in the Level-1 intercept is modeled with a set of person level characteristics, which can be expressed as follows:

12. We are unable to explore it in the analysis due to data limitations but we acknowledge the possi- bility of spatial interdependence.

η π π α π α π αijk jk jk ijk jk ijk pjk pijk ijke= + + + + + +0 1 1 2 2 K

π β β β β0 00 01 1 02 2 0 0jk j j ij j ij pj pij ijX X X= + + + + +K Γ

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 551

where β00j is the intercept for the person-level effect π0jk in neighborhood k; Xpij are person-level characteristics (e.g., cognitive skill) used as predictors; β0pj are the corresponding regression coefficients; and Γ0ij is a Level-2 random effect that represents the deviation of person jk’s Level-1 coefficient (π0jk) from its predicted value based on the person-level model. The central variable of interest at Level 2 is the cognitive skills measure.

An analogous modeling process is replicated at the neighborhood level (Level 3), where the intercept and coefficient from the cognitive skills measure at Level 2 is modeled as a function of neighborhood disadvantage. The general Level-3 structural model can be expressed with the formula:

where γpq0 is the intercept in the neighborhood model for βpqk; Wsk is our measure of neighborhood disadvantage used as a predictor of neighborhood effects; γpqs represents the extent of association between disadvantage (Wsk) and violence at Level 3 (βpqk). Our interest at this stage centers on a cross-level interaction between cognitive skills at Level 2 and neighborhood disadvantage at Level 3.

The models include two random effects: (1) a random intercept at Level 2, which captures variability in the frequency of violence between persons and (2) a random intercept at Level 3, which captures between-neighborhood variation in mean violence event rates. Results of unit-specific models with robust stan- dard errors are presented. We considered a variety of alternative specifications of the violence outcome, including treating the original and a logged frequency scale as a normal outcome. Despite substantial skew, the findings are substan- tively equivalent to those based on the Poisson sampling distribution. We also carefully examined the models for signs of multicollinearity by examining item inter-correlations, variance inflation factors (VIFs), and whether standard errors increase across equations. None of the VIFs came close to exceeding the critical value of 4.0 (Fisher & Mason, 1981, p. 108) and the other tests also indicate that multicollinearity is not at play in the analysis.

Results

Table 2 presents Poisson regressions of the frequency of adolescent violent behavior on cognitive skills and neighborhood disadvantage in a three-level hier- archical model. The upper panel displays unit-specific fixed effects and the lower panel displays random effects. Model 1 is the unconditional growth model of the frequency of violence across the five waves. The estimated mean within neighborhood log event rate of violence is –2.238 (p < .01), indicative of overall low frequencies of violence. Consistent with the literature, and as shown in Figure 1, the growth trajectory is nonlinear reflecting an age–crime curve of increasing involvement in violence during early adolescence (12–15), a peak

β γ γ µpqk pq pqs s

Spq

sk pqkW= + + = ∑0

1

552 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

during mid-adolescence (16), followed by declining involvement in late adoles- cence (17–20). The variance components for the Level-2 and Level-3 intercepts are statistically significant, indicating significant between-person and between- neighborhood variability in violence event rates. As is commonly the case, the

Table 2 Poisson regression of violent attack on cognitive skill and neighborhood disadvantage

Models

Fixed effect1 (1) (2) (3)

Level 3 variables (between-neighborhood) Intercept −2.393*** −3.212*** −3.185*** Neighborhood disadvantage .032*

Level-2 variables (between-person) Cognitive skill −.320*** −.320*** Neighborhood disadvantage .050*** Effort .045 .041 Family income2 −.040*** −.030*** Black3 .016 .029 Hispanic −.230** −.230** Asian −.205 −.206 Other race −.196 −.207 Male .723*** .727*** Peer gang .140*** .141*** Peer drug .102*** .101***

Level-1 variables (within-individual) Age .092*** .030 .030 Age squared −.0002*** −.0001* −.0001* Moved .014 .014 Urban .358** .360** Biological parents −.152 −.152 High school drop out .115 .117 Married .048 .045 Separated/divorced 1.008*** 1.005** Weeks worked .001 .001 In gang .992*** .992*** Use drugs .752*** .753*** Sell drugs 1.137*** 1.137***

Random effect Variance component Level-1, eijk 1.190 1.093 1.093 Level-2, intercept, Γoij 2.595*** 2.169*** 2.169*** Level-3, intercept, µ00 .216*** .054 .048

*p < .10; **p < .05; ***p < .01. 1Robust standard errors. 2Coefficient multiplied by 10,000 to reduce places to the right of the decimal. 3White is the reference.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 553

bulk of the variance in violence involvement is between-persons (60%), whereas 7% is between-neighborhoods and 33% represents temporal variation at Level 1.

Model 2 incorporates the remaining Level-1 covariates and those from Level 2 into the unconditional growth model. Consistent with prior research, greater cognitive skill is inversely and strongly associated with violent attacks. A consis- tent finding in the cognitive skill literature is that the effect of test scores on violence is mediated by school performance (Bellair & McNulty, 2005; Hirschi & Hindelang, 1977). Thus, those that possess greater cognitive skill are more likely to perform well in school which increases their attachment and commitment, both of which act as a social deterrent to violence. Also notable is that subjects residing in urban contexts, that are separated or divorced, are gang members, and are involved with drugs as users or sellers experience an elevated risk for violence. As expected, being male and having a higher proportion of peers that are gang members or drug users significantly increases violence event rates, whereas greater family income reduces it. Interestingly, inclusion of control variables reduces the age effect to nonsignificance. That result is accounted for by the joint effects of gang membership, use of drugs, and drug selling (not shown in the table).

Model 3 incorporates a cross-level interaction between cognitive skill and neighborhood disadvantage to test alternative hypotheses about the effect of cognitive skill as disadvantage changes. Findings show a significant main effect of disadvantage—the mean violence event rate is greater in neighborhoods with high levels of neighborhood disadvantage. The cross-level interaction between cognitive skills and disadvantage is highly significant. Table 3 summarizes it by evaluating the relationship from 2 SD below to 2 SD above the mean level of neighborhood disadvantage. The interaction reveals that the cognitive skills– violence relationship is more pronounced in neighborhood contexts with low levels of disadvantage and that it is not significant when disadvantage rises 2 SD above the mean (i.e., in highly disadvantaged neighborhoods). This is consistent with the behavioral genetics approach with its focus on the role of disadvan- taged social environments in muting the expression of innate potential. In the following section, we elaborate on the implications of this finding.

Table 3 Conditional effect of cognitive skill on violence by level of neighborhood disadvantage

Disadvantage Cognitive skill1

2 SD above mean −.089 1 SD above mean −.205*** At mean −.320*** 1 SD below mean −.436*** 2 SD below mean −.552***

***p < .01. 1Robust standard errors. Based on Table 2, Model 3.

554 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

Discussion

A voluminous literature (see Ellis & Walsh, 2003) establishes an inverse relation- ship between cognitive skill and violence. We also find a strong inverse rela- tionship which lends support to individual difference models. A central issue in that literature is identifying the mechanism that mediates the relationship. We emphasize the role of school achievement and attachment because its effect as a mediator is most consistently supported in previous research (Bellair & McNulty, 2005; Hirschi & Hindelang, 1977; Lynam et al., 1993; McGloin et. al., 2004; Ward & Tittle, 1994), whereas less support has accumulated for other mechanisms such as school reaction (i.e., tracking), deviant peers, and low self-control.

The analysis extends the literature by asking whether the relationship between cognitive skill and violence involvement changes at varying levels of neighborhood disadvantage. Our approach contrasts sharply with the well-known and often criticized argument that cognitive skill is largely heritable and immu- table over the life-course (Herrnstein & Murray, 1994; Wilson & Herrnstein, 1985). From that perspective, the impact of cognitive skill on a wide range of outcomes is assumed to be invariant across context. It also contrasts with approaches that interpret cognitive skill as a barometer of accumulated ability because that approach rarely if ever conjectures that the relationship operates differently across levels of neighborhood disadvantage.

We find that the cognitive skill–violence relationship is strongest in advantaged neighborhoods where the local learning environment is more likely to be well funded and conducive to enhanced school attachment (Leventhal & Brooks-Gunn, 2000). The relationship is weakest (i.e., nonsignificant) in disadvantaged neigh- borhoods where learning environments are more likely to be ineffective. Results are therefore consistent with theorizing about the expression of genetic potential in differing social contexts (Guo & Stearns, 2002), poor neighborhoods as strong situations (Lynam et al., 2000), and the social push hypothesis (Raine, 2000), each of which posit that cognitive skill has strong effects on violence in more affluent neighborhoods and relatively weak effects in poor neighborhoods. Our results conflict with the cumulative disadvantage hypothesis and are inconsistent with research indicating that traits such as impulsivity (Lynam et al., 2000) have stronger effects on some outcomes in disadvantaged neighborhoods.

The results suggest that adolescents residing in disadvantaged neighborhoods don’t derive a protective buffer against violence as they accumulate cognitive skills over the life course. Rather, in poor neighborhoods, the pathways leading to mainstream success are often swamped by inequalities such as disorderly school environments characterized by less motivated or qualified teachers and low staff morale, and under-funded facilities and programs (Kozol, 1991). A harsh, disadvantaged social environment is often associated with a “siege mentality” or a sense of powerlessness that leads to mistrust of local institu- tions (Ross, Mirowski, & Pribesh, 2001), and those processes may weaken the linkage between cognitive skills and the formation of strong social bonds such

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 555

as attachment and commitment to school. As a result, the protective qualities of socialization towards conformity that flow from investment in and accumula- tion of human capital such as cognitive skills don’t function as expected in highly disadvantaged neighborhoods.

Herrnstein and Murray (1994) contend that social problems such as street crime are much more a function of diminished cognitive ability than poverty or social class. They argue:

Many people tend to think of criminals as coming from the wrong side of the track …. But the assumption that too glibly follows from these observations is that the economic and social disadvantage is in itself the cause of criminal behavior. That is not what the data say … much of the attention now given to problems of poverty and unemployment should be shifted to another question altogether: coping with cognitive disadvantage. (p. 251)

Herrnstein and Murray (1994) argue that cognitive skills trump disadvantage in their direct effect on crime, but they fail to recognize that concentration of neighborhood-level poverty and unemployment quite possibly suppresses the social impact of cognitive skills. Thus, their conclusion that crime can be reduced by rendering the operation of the criminal justice system more simple and transparent so that individuals of low ability can comprehend seems to us off the mark. Rather, the issue is finding ways to integrate disadvantaged communities into the social and economic mainstream such that investments in the development of cognitive skills, whether by individual families or federal funding of head start programs, can find expression and serve a protective social function by constraining adolescents from self-destructive violence. Clearly, neighborhood disadvantage appears to upend a process that functions efficiently in affluent neighborhoods.

More fundamentally, research that ignores the role of neighborhood disadvan- tage may over- or under-estimate the effect of cognitive skills on violence outcomes depending on the distribution of a particular sample across neighborhoods. The key implication for theory is the need to continue refining perspectives that theoretically integrate individual difference (i.e., trait) models with social-structural models of adolescent violence. Such approaches might suggest significant modifications to existing theory about the role of person-level variables in varying neighborhood contexts. For instance, personality researchers have developed important models to summarize the dimensions of psychological difference (Caspi, 1997), but have devoted little attention towards understanding how social contexts moderate the effects of those differences on developmental outcomes. We advocate more research to help unravel this issue, especially research exploring the moderating role of neighborhood context on a variety of individual traits in relation to crime outcomes.

The analysis relies on the ASVAB reading and math score to measure cognitive skill. To be sure, the measure is widely assumed to load highly on the latent construct intelligence. Nevertheless, a wide variety of cognitive tests have been used to document the cognitive skill–crime relationship. The analysis reveals

556 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

that the ASVAB measure is strongly associated with violence, but other research- ers using the Peabody Picture Vocabulary Test (PPVT) find that the relationship is more modest (McGloin et al., 2004). There is very little recognition that the specific measure of cognitive skill used across studies influences the pattern of findings. We caution researchers to anticipate complexity in these relations. A final but important limitation is that we have observed, yet not explained, the moderating effect of neighborhood contexts on adolescent violence. Identifica- tion of mediators in the cognitive skill–violence relationship is a crucial future issue that may help to elucidate the mechanisms by which social contexts moderate the effects of individual differences on violence outcomes.

References

Akers, R. L. (1998). Social learning and social structure: A general theory of crime and deviance. Boston: Northeastern University Press.

Anderson, E. (1999). Code of the street: Decency, violence, and the moral life of the inner city. New York: W. W. Norton.

Bellair, P. E., & McNulty, T. L. (2005). Beyond the bell-curve: Community disadvantage and the explanation of black–white differences in adolescent violence. Criminology, 43 (4), 1135–1168.

Bilchik, S. (1998). Serious and violent juvenile offenders. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Justice, Office of Justice Programs, Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention.

Bohman, M. (1996). Predisposition to criminality: Swedish adoption studies in retrospect. In G. R. Bock & J. A. Goode (Eds.), Genetics of criminal and antisocial behavior (pp. 99–114). Chichester: Wiley.

Bronfenbrenner, U. (1977). Toward an experimental ecology of human development. American Psychologist, 32, 513–531.

Brooks-Gunn, J., Duncan, G. J., & Aber, J. L. (1997). Neighborhood Poverty (Vol. 1). New York: Russell Sage Foundation.

Cadoret, R. J., Yates, W. R., Troughton, E., Woodworth, G., & Stewart, M. (1995). Genetic-environmental interaction in the genesis of aggressivity and conduct disorders. Archives of General Psychiatry, 52, 916–924.

Caspi, A. (1997). Personality development across the life course. In W. Damon (Series Ed.) & N. Eisenberg (Vol. Ed.), Handbook of child psychology: Social, emotional, and personality development (Vol. 3) (pp. 311–388). New York: Wiley.

Cullen, F. T., Gendreau, P., Jarjoura, G. R., & Wright, J. P. (1997). Crime and the bell-curve: Lessons for intelligent criminology. Crime and Delinquency, 43, 387–411.

Denno, D. J. (1989). Biology, crime, and violence: New evidence. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Dunne, M. P., Martin, N. G., Statham, D. J., Slutske, W. S., Dinwiddie, S. H., Bucholz, K. K., et al. (1997). Genetic and environmental contributions to variance in age at first sexual intercourse. Psychological Science, 8, 211–216.

Elliot, D., Wilson, W. J., Huizinga, D., Sampson, R. J., Elliot, A., & Rankin, B. (1996). The effect of neighborhood disadvantage on adolescent development. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 33, 389–426.

Ellis, L., & Walsh, A. (2003). Crime, delinquency, and intelligence: A review of the worldwide literature. In The scientific study of general intelligence (pp. 343–365). Elsevier: New York.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 557

Farrington, D. P., & Loeber, R. (1999). Transatlantic replicability of risk factors in the development of delinquency. In P. Cohen, C. Slomkowski & L. N. Robbins (Eds.), Historical and geographical influences on psychopathology (pp. 299–329). Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.

Fischer, C. S., Hout, M., Jankowski, M. S., Lucas, S. R., Swidler, A., & Voss, K. (1996). Inequality by design: Cracking the myth of the bell curve. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

Fisher, J. E., & Mason, R. L. (1981). The analysis of multicollinear data in criminology. In J. A. Fox (Ed.), Methods in quantitative criminology (pp. 99–125). New York: Academic Press.

Gephart, M. (1997). Neighborhoods and communities as contexts for development. In G. J. Duncan & J. Brooks-Gunn (Eds.), Consequences of growing up poor (pp. 1–43). New York: Russell Sage Foundation.

Gordon, R. A. (1987). SES versus IQ in the race-IQ-delinquency model. International Journal of Sociology, 7, 30–96.

Gottfredson, D. C., McNeil III, R. J., & Gottfredson, G. (1991). Social area influences on delinquency: A multi-level analysis. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 28, 197–226.

Guo, G., & Stearns, E. (2002). The social influences on the realization of genetic potential for intellectual development. Social Forces, 80, 881–910.

Hannon, L. (2003). Poverty, delinquency, and educational attainment: Cumulative disadvantage or disadvantage saturation? Sociological Inquiry, 73, 575–594.

Heath, A. C., Berg, K., Eaves, L. J., Solaas, M. H., Corey, L. A., Sundet, J., et al. (1985). Educational policy and the heritability of educational attainment. Nature, 314, 734–736.

Herrnstein, R. J., & Murray, C. (1994). The bell curve: Intelligence and class structure in American life. New York: The Free Press.

Hirschi, T. (1969). Causes of delinquency. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. Hirschi, T., & Hindelang, M. J. (1977). Intelligence and delinquency: A revisionist review.

American Sociological Review, 42, 571–587. Ingersoll, G. M., Scamman, J. P., & Eckerling, W. D. (1989). Geographic mobility and

student achievement in an urban setting. Educational Evaluation and Policy Analysis, 11, 143–149.

Jencks, C., & Phillips, M. (1998). The black–white test score gap. Washington, DC: The Brookings Institute.

Jinn, J. H., & Sedransk, J. (1989). Effects on secondary data analysis of common imputa- tion methods. In C. Clogg (Ed.), Sociological methodology (pp. 213–241). Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

Koenig, K. A., Frey, M. C., & Detterman, D. K. (2008). ACT and general cognitive ability. Intelligence, 36, 153–160.

Kotlowitz, A. (1991). There are no children here: The story of two children growing up in the other America. New York: Doubleday.

Kozol, Jonathan. (1991). Savage inequalities: Children in American schools. New York: Crown.

Krivo, L., & Peterson, R. (1996). Extremely disadvantaged neighborhoods and urban crime. Social Forces, 75, 619–648.

Leventhal, T., & Brooks-Gunn, J. (2000). The neighborhoods they live in: The effects of neighborhood residence on child and adolescent outcomes. Psychological Bulletin, 126: 309–337.

Lewin, K. (1939). The field theory approach to adolescence. American Journal of Sociology, 44, 868–897.

Lilly, J. R., Cullen, F. T., & Ball, R. A. (2002). Criminological theory: Context and consequences (3rd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

558 BELLAIR AND MCNULTY

Lynam, D. R., Caspi, A., Moffitt, T. E., Wikstrom, P.-O. H., Loeber, R., & Novak, S. (2000). The interaction between impulsivity and neighborhood context on offending: The effects of impulsivity are stronger in poorer neighborhoods. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 109, 563–574.

Lynam, D. R., Moffitt, T. E., & Southamer-Loeber, M. (1993). Explaining the relation between IQ and delinquency: Class, race, test motivation, school failure, or self- control? Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 102, 187–196.

Magnusson, D. (1988). Individual development from an interactional perspective: A longitudinal study. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.

McGloin, J. M., Pratt, T. C., & Maahs, J. (2004). Rethinking the IQ-delinquency relation- ship: A longitudinal analysis of multiple theoretical models. Justice Quarterly, 21 (3), 603–631.

McLanahan, S., & Sandefur, G. (1994). Growing up with a single parent: What hurts, what helps. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

McNulty, T. L., & Bellair, P. E. (2003). Explaining racial and ethnic differences in adoles- cent violence: structural disadvantage, family well-being, and social capital. Justice Quarterly, 20, 1–32.

Mednick, S. A. (1977). A bio-social theory of the learning of law-abiding behavior. In S.A. Mednick and K.O. Christiansen (Eds.), Biosocial Bases of Criminal Behavior. New York: Gardner Press.

Mednick, S. A., Gabrielli, W. F., Jr., & Hutchings, B. (1984). Genetic influences in crimi- nal convictions: evidence from an adoption cohort. Science, 224, 891–894.

Merton, R. K. (1973). The sociology of science. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Mischel, W. (1977). The interaction of person and situation. In D. Magnusson & N. S.

Endler (Eds.), Personality at the crossroads: Current issues in interactional psychology (pp. 333–352). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum.

Moffitt, T. E. (1990). The neuropsychology of delinquency: A critical review. In M. Tonry & N. Morris (Eds.), Crime and justice: A review of research (pp. 99–169). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Moffitt, T. E. (1993). Adolescent-limited and life-course-persistent anti-social behavior: A developmental taxonomy. Psychological Review, 100, 674–701.

Pattillo, M. (2005). Black middle-class neighborhoods. Annual Review of Sociology, 31, 305–329.

Peeples, F., & Loeber, R. (1994). Do individual factors and neighborhood context explain ethnic differences in juvenile delinquency. Journal of Quantitative Criminology, 10, 141–157.

Raine, A. (1988). Antisocial behavior and social psychophysiology. In H. L. Wagner (Ed.), Social psychophysiology and emotion: Theory and clinical applications (pp. 231–250). New York: Wiley.

Raine, A. (2000). Biosocial studies of antisocial and violent behavior in children and adults: A review. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 30, 311–326.

Raine, A., & Venables, P. H. (1981). Classical conditioning and socialization: A biosocial interaction. Personality and Individual Differences, 2, 273–283.

Raudenbush, S. W., & Bryk, A. S. (2002). Hierarchical linear models: Applications and data analysis methods (2nd ed.) Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Reiss, A. J., Jr., & Rhodes, A. L. (1961). The distribution of juvenile delinquency in the social class structure. American Sociological Review, 26, 720–732.

Roberts, R. D., Anjoul, G. N., Kyllonen, P. C., Pallier, G., & Stankov, L. (2000). The armed services vocational aptitude battery: Little more than acculturated learning (Gc)!? Learning and Individual Differences, 12, 81–103.

Ross, C. E., Mirowski, J., & Pribesh, S. (2001). Powerlessness and the amplification of threat: Neighborhood disadvantage, disorder, and mistrust. American Sociological Review, 66, 568–580.

COGNITIVE SKILLS AND VIOLENCE 559

Rowe, D., Jacobson, K., & van den Oord, E. (1999). Genetic and environmental influ- ences on vocabulary IQ: Parental education level as moderator. Child Development, 70, 1151–1162.

Sampson, R. J., & Laub, J. H. (1993). Crime in the making: Pathways and turning points through life. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Sampson, R. J., Morenoff, J. D., & Raudenbush, S. W. (2005). Social anatomy of racial and ethnic differences in violence. American Journal of Public Health, 95, 224–232.

Sampson, R. J., Raudenbush, S. W., & Earls, F. (1997). Neighborhoods and violent crime: A multilevel study of collective efficacy. Science, 277, 918–924.

Scarr-Salapatek, S. (1971). Race, social class, and IQ. Science, 174, 1285–1295. Short, J. F., Jr., & Strodtbeck, F. L. (1965). Group process and gang delinquency.

Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Simcha-Fagan, O., & Schwartz, J. E. (1986). Neighborhood and delinquency: An assess-

ment of contextual effects. Criminology, 24, 667–704. Thornberry, T. P., Krohn, M. D., Lizotte, A. J., Smith, C. A., & Tobin, K. (2002). The toll

of gang membership: Gangs and delinquency in developmental perspective. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Turkheimer, E., Haley, A., Waldron, M., D’Onofrio, B., & Gottesman, I. I. (2003). Socioeconomic status modifies heritability of IQ in young children. Psychological Science, 14, 623–628.

Ward, D. A., & Tittle, C. R. (1994). IQ and delinquency: A test of two competing explanations. Journal of Quantitative Criminology, 10, 189–212.

West, D. (1973). Who becomes delinquent? London: Heinemann. Wikstrom, P. H., & Loeber, R. (2000). Do disadvantaged neighborhoods cause well-

adjusted children to become adolescent delinquents? A study of male juvenile serious offending, individual risk and protective factors, and neighborhood context. Criminology, 38, 1109–1142.

Wilson, J. Q., & Herrnstein, R. (1985). Crime and human nature. New York: Simon and Schuster.

Wilson, W. J. (1996). When work disappears: The world of the new urban poor. New York: Knopf.

Wolfgang, M. E., Figlio, R. M., & Sellin, T. (1972). Delinquency in a birth cohort. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Wolfgang, M. E., Figlio, R. M., Tracy, P. E., & Singer, S. I. (1985). The national survey of crime severity. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Justice.

Young People and Crime/crime stats on youth crime.pdf

Home Office Statistical Bulletin

The Research, Development and Statistics Directorate exists to improve policy making, decision taking and practice in support of the Home Office purpose and aims, to provide the public and Parliament with information necessar y for informed debate and to publish information for future use.

Stat i stical Bu l let ins are produced by the Research, Development and Statistics Directorate. For further copies contact:

sdr/ku.vog.eciffoemoh.www

© Crown Copyright 2008 ISSN 1358-510X

Young people and crime: findings from the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey Stephen Roe and Jane Ashe

15 July 2008 09/08

2

Acknowledgements Many people have been involved in the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey, from its design through to the production of this report. The efforts of everyone involved are appreciated by the authors. Special thanks are due to John Flatley and Alison Walker who provided advice throughout the production of this report, and to Sian Moley, Rachel Murphy and Alison Patterson, who provided invaluable assistance in data checking. We are also grateful to all the research teams and interviewers at the National Centre for Social Research and BMRB Social Research, and to the members of the public who kindly agreed to take part in this survey. Finally, we would like to thank colleagues in the Communication Development Section who assisted in preparing this report for publication.

3

Contents Acknowledgements 2 List of figures and tables 4 Summary 6 1. Introduction 8 Aims of the survey 8 The Offending, Crime and Justice Survey design 8 2. Extent of offending 10 Extent of offending in the last 12 months 11 Changes over time 13 Other offences 14 3. Anti-social behaviour 24 Extent of anti-social behaviour 24 4. Personal victimisation 28 Extent of personal victimisation 28 Nature of personal victimisation 30

4

List of figures and tables Chapter 2 Extent of Offending Figure 2.1 Frequent offending amongst 10- to 25-year-olds who committed each offence

category, 2006 OCJS Figure 2.2 Proportion of 10- to 25-year-olds committing an offence in the last 12 months,

by sex, 2006 OCJS Figure 2.3 Proportion of 12- to 25-year-olds buying or selling stolen goods in the last 12

months, by offending status, 2006 OCJS Table 2.1 Offending in the last 12 months by core offence type, age and sex Table 2.2 Frequency of offending in the last year among those who had committed

each offence Table 2.3 Proportion of last 12 months offenders defined as serious/frequent

Table 2.4 Offending in the last 12 months by age and sex Table 2.5 Serious and frequent offending in the last 12 months by age and sex

Table 2.6 Trends in offending in the last 12 months, by age group

Table 2.7 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds carrying a knife in the last 12 months Table 2.8 Details of knives carried in the last 12 months Table 2.9 Proportion of 12- to 25-year olds buying/selling stolen goods in the last 12

months Chapter 3 Anti-social behaviour Figure 3.1 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who committed anti-social behaviour in the

last 12 months, by offending status, 2006 OCJS Table 3.1 Prevalence of anti-social behaviours in the last 12 months, by age and sex Table 3.2 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who committed anti-social behaviour in the

last 12 months, by offending status and by age Table 3.3 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who offended in the last 12 months, by

whether committed anti-social behaviour or not and by age

5

Chapter 4 Personal victimisation Figure 4.1 Proportion of offenders who were victims in the last 12 months, by age, 2006

OCJS Figure 4.2 Proportion of victims who offended in the last 12 months, by age,

2006 OCJS

Table 4.1 Proportion of young people who were victims once or more in the last 12 months, by age and sex

Table 4.2 Proportion of offenders who were victims in the last 12 months, by age Table 4.3 Proportion of victims who offended in the last 12 months, by age Table 4.4 Where the incident took place, by age of victim Table 4.5 How well victim knew perpetrator(s) Table 4.6 Relationship between victim and perpetrator(s) where known

6

Summary This report presents the headline findings from the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey (OCJS). It describes levels and trends in youth offending, anti-social behaviour (ASB) and victimisation among young people aged from 10 to 25 living in private households in England and Wales. The focus of the survey is on the 20 core offences that are covered in the most detail. Although all of these core offences are legally defined offences, many of the cases identified by the OCJS will not have been serious enough to come to police attention. The findings from the 2006 OCJS showed that the majority of young people were law-abiding. • Over three-quarters (78%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 had not committed any of

the 20 core offences covered by the survey in the last 12 months. Amongst those that did break the law, many did so only occasionally or committed relatively trivial offences. • Just over a fifth (22%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 reported that they had

committed at least one of the 20 core offences in the previous 12 months. • Six per cent of 10- to 25-year-olds had committed an offence six or more times in the past

12 months and were classified as frequent offenders. • Ten per cent of 10- to 25-year-olds had committed at least one of the serious offences

measured in the survey. • These groups of serious and frequent offenders overlapped so that four per cent of 10- to

25-year-olds were both frequent and serious offenders while one per cent had committed serious offences frequently.

• The most commonly reported offence categories were assault (committed by 12% overall

within which assault with injury and without injury were each committed by 8%) and other thefts (10%). Criminal damage (4%), drug selling offences (3%) and vehicle-related thefts (2%) were less common while only one per cent or less had committed burglary or robbery in the last 12 months.

There has been no change in levels of offending (including serious and frequent offending) since the survey started in 2003. Just over a fifth (22%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 had committed at least one of the four anti-social behaviours measured in the OCJS in the last 12 months. Those who offended were also likely to commit anti-social behaviour. • Just over half of both offenders (52%) and frequent offenders (53%) and 58 per cent of

serious offenders (in the 10 to 25 age group) had committed at least one of the four anti-

7

social behaviours measured in the OCJS in the previous 12 months compared to 15 per cent of non-offenders.

Offenders were also more likely to be victims. • Half (50%) of those who had committed any offence in the previous 12 months had also

been victims of a personal crime in the same time period compared to about a fifth (19%) of those who had not committed any offence.

Other offences (including carrying weapons) are also included in the survey but are asked about in less detail. Only a small minority (3%) of young people reported carrying a knife with them in the previous 12 months. Being noisy or rude in public (13%) and behaving in a way that caused a neighbour to complain (11%) were the most common anti-social behaviours committed. Graffiti and racial/religious motivated abuse were relatively rare (4% and 2% respectively). The peak age of offending was 14 to 17 and the peak age for committing ASB was 14 to 15. Males were more likely than females to have offended and to have committed ASB in the previous 12 months. Younger respondents aged from 10 to 15 were more likely than those aged 16 to 25 to report being a victim of a personal crime. Many of the incidents experienced by younger respondents took place at school or college and would be unlikely to come to the attention of the police. • Just over a quarter (26%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 had been a victim of either

personal theft or of assault in the last 12 months. • 10- to 15-year-olds were more likely to have been a victim of a personal crime in the past

12 months than 16- to 25-year-olds. • The most common location for victimisation incidents amongst 10- to 15-year-olds was in

school or college. For 16- to 25-year-olds incidents were generally most likely to take place at a pub, bar or nightclub or in the street.

• Victims of assault aged from 10 to 15 were more likely to know their perpetrators than

those aged from 16 to 25. For incidents where the perpetrator was known, the most common perpetrators of assault against 10- to 15-year-olds were other pupils or friends, while for 16- to 25-year-olds the most common perpetrators were someone who the respondent had seen around or friends.

8

1 Introduction This bulletin presents the headline findings from the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. It focuses on levels and trends in youth offending, anti-social behaviour and victimisation among young people aged from 10 to 25 living in private households in England and Wales. Comparisons are made, where relevant, with the results from previous waves of the OCJS. The survey was conducted between 2003 and 2006 and reports from previous surveys can be found on the Home Office RDS website at http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/offending_survey.html. These reports are restricted to cross-sectional analysis from each round of the survey. The Home Office have recently commissioned longitudinal analyses of cases included in the 2003 to 2006 OCJS and no fresh data collection is planned until the results of this work are available. Aims of the survey Self-report offending surveys, such as the OCJS, are primarily designed to provide a better measure of the extent and nature of offending than can be obtained through official records. Data from the criminal justice agencies only provide a partial measure of offending because many offenders (and offences) are never formally processed. Self-report offending surveys ask people directly about their offending and therefore include offenders and offences that are not dealt with by the criminal justice system. They also enable patterns of offending and the factors associated with different forms of offending behaviour to be examined. However, there are some limitations and key methodological issues that need to be considered in interpreting the findings presented in this report. These are described in Box 1.1. The Offending, Crime and Justice Survey design The 2006 OCJS sample comprised ‘panel’ respondents, who had been interviewed in one or more previous waves of the survey, and an additional ‘fresh’ sample of 10- to 25-year-olds, who had not been interviewed before. The total sample in 2006 consisted of 4,554 panel respondents followed up from previous waves of the survey and 799 new respondents in the fresh sample, resulting in 5,353 interviews overall. The analysis for this report focuses on 10- to 25-year-olds and therefore excludes 402 panel respondents who were aged over 25 at the time of their 2006 interview. As in previous years, data for the 2006 survey were collected by Computer-Assisted Personal Interviewing (CAPI), with around half the interview (the more sensitive questions) being conducted via respondent self-completion (Computer-Assisted Self-Interviewing or CASI). The OCJS was one of the first large-scale surveys in Britain to utilise audio-CASI, whereby respondents were able to listen to questions and possible answers via headphones, thus ensuring the survey was accessible to younger respondents and others with literacy problems. In addition, this method improved confidentiality as only the respondent could hear the questions being asked. This feature was used for the key self-reported offending sections. The results presented in this report have been weighted to be nationally representative. Trends over time are based on the fresh sample data only to ensure direct comparability with previous years of the survey.

9

Box 1.1 Key methodological issues The OCJS was designed to take on board lessons from previous self-report offending surveys and incorporates some innovative techniques to improve the quality of the data collected. However, it is subject to the following design and methodological issues which should be considered when interpreting the findings.

Sampling variability. A sample, as used in the OCJS, is a small-scale representation of the population from which it is drawn. As such, the sample may produce estimates that differ from the figures that would have been obtained if the whole population had been interviewed. The size of the difference depends on the sample size, the size of the estimate and the design of the survey. Sampling variability is also taken into account in tests of statistical significance. Throughout this report differences are reported which are statistically significant at the five per cent level (i.e. the level at which there is a one in twenty probability of an observed difference being solely due to chance) unless otherwise specified.

Non-response bias. Despite the high response rate (85% for the panel sample; 67% for the fresh), it may be that non-respondents differ in key respects from those who took part. For example, those with particularly chaotic lifestyles or more serious offenders might be difficult to contact and more likely to refuse.

Exclusions from the sample. The results relate to the general household population aged from 10 to 25 only. People in institutions (including prisons) or who are homeless are not covered in the OCJS sample. As such there will be relatively few ‘serious’ offenders included in the sample.

Offence coverage. The survey does not cover all offences. In particular very serious offences including homicide and sexual offences are omitted. The main focus of the OCJS was on the 20 core offences, and the wording of these questions was carefully considered to reflect legal definitions in simple, understandable language which was suitable for a survey including respondents aged as young as ten.

Accuracy of responses. The survey is designed to provide information that is as accurate as possible, e.g. by using self-completion (CASI) for more sensitive questions, and audio-CASI to assist those with literacy problems. However, the accuracy of information obtained through all surveys depends on respondents’ ability to understand questions, their ability to recall events accurately, and their willingness to provide complete, honest and accurate responses. These factors may vary across different groups. Respondents were asked at the end of the interview how honest they had been when asked about offending and drug use; 98 per cent said they answered all offending questions honestly.

10

2 Extent of offending This chapter examines the extent and trends of offending among young people aged from 10 to 25 in the private household population in England and Wales. The focus is on the 20 core offences that are covered in most detail in the Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. Information about other offences which are included in the survey but in less detail, for instance carrying weapons, racially/religiously motivated assault and handling stolen goods, are also presented in this chapter. The 20 core offences are grouped into the following offence categories. Property-related offences

• Burglary: domestic burglary; commercial burglary. • Vehicle-related thefts: theft of a vehicle; theft of parts off outside of a vehicle; theft of

items inside a vehicle; attempted theft of a vehicle; attempted theft from a vehicle. • Other thefts: theft from place of work; theft from school; theft from shop; theft from

the person; miscellaneous thefts. • Criminal damage: damage to a vehicle; damage to other property.

Violent offences

• Robbery: robbery of an individual; robbery of a business. • Assault: assault resulting in injury; non-injury assault.

Drug selling

• Selling drugs: selling Class A drugs; selling other drugs.

Although the core offences all pertain to legal offences, some of the incidents reported to interviewers, while unlawful, will be relatively minor transgressions (e.g. a low value theft from the workplace or a child stealing a small item from school).1 It is less likely that such incidents will come to police attention and those which do may not result in a formal sanction2. Where the term ‘offender’ is used throughout this report, it refers to young people who have committed at least one of the 20 core offences. In order to distinguish between young people who occasionally transgress and those who may have more problematic patterns of offending, this chapter also identifies frequent offenders and those committing more serious offences.

1 There is value in collecting information about lower level offending or offending which is less likely to be detected by the police. Exploring the full range of offending behaviour can throw light on what differentiates serious and frequent offenders. 2 Guidance for police officers working in schools, issued in July 2007, states that ‘it remains the responsibility of school managers and staff, not police officers, to deal with and record behavioural incidents involving children and young people on a school site in the first instance’. See Annex E at http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs08/countgeneral08.pdf.

11

Frequent offenders; those young people who committed six or more offences, including the less serious, in the last 12 months.3 Serious offenders include those young people who committed one or more of the following offences in the last 12 months4:

- theft of a vehicle; - burglary; - robbery; - theft from the person; - assault resulting in injury; - selling Class A drugs.

Frequent serious offenders; those young people who committed a serious offence at least six times in the last 12 months. Extent of offending in the last 12 months Respondents were asked about offending in the 12 months prior to interview (interviews took place between January and October 2006). Just over a fifth (22%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 reported that they had committed at least one of the 20 core offences in the previous 12 months (Table 2.1).

• Many young people who had committed an offence had offended on only a few

occasions. Almost a third of young people (31%) who reported offending said they had committed only one offence in the last 12 months, and a further 28 per cent had committed two or three offences. Over a quarter (29%) of offenders (equating to 6% of all 10- to 25-year-olds) reported committing six or more offences in the last 12 months and were classified as frequent offenders (Table 2.2 and 2.5).

• Of those young people who had committed a core offence in the last 12 months, around

half (49%) reported committing a serious offence (assault with injury, theft from a person, theft of a vehicle, burglary, selling Class A drugs or robbery) (Table 2.3). This equates to ten per cent of all 10- to 25-year-olds (Table 2.5).

• Nineteen per cent of offenders were both serious and frequent offenders and six per cent

had committed a serious offence six or more times in the past 12 months (Table 2.3). Serious and frequent offenders represented four per cent of all 10- to 25-year-olds, while frequent serious offenders represented one per cent (Table 2.5).

• The most commonly reported offence categories were assault (committed by 12% of all

10- to 25-year-olds) and other thefts (10%). Criminal damage (4%), drug selling offences (3%) and vehicle-related thefts (2%) were less common. Only one per cent or less had

3 The decision to use six or more offences to define frequent offenders was based on the need to have a cut-off that differentiated offenders while also ensuring there were a sufficient number of frequent offenders for subsequent analysis. 4 These were defined as serious based on the general nature of the offence compared with other offence types covered in the survey. Some distinctions are relatively straightforward (e.g. assault resulting in injury being more serious than assaults with no injury), while others are more a matter of judgement (e.g. thefts involving confrontation with a person or deliberately gaining entry to a property being more serious than thefts of items from public places).

12

committed burglary or robbery in the last 12 months (Table 2.1). These patterns reflect those seen in previous OCJS reports.

• More detailed figures for the individual offence types show that within the ‘Assault’

category, assaults with injury and assaults without injury were equally prevalent at eight per cent each. Within the ‘Other thefts’ category, thefts from work (4%) and from school (4%) were most common. The selling of Class A drugs (1%) was less common than selling other drugs (3%), a pattern which mirrors that seen in the previous surveys (Table 2.1).

Within offence categories, repeat offending was particularly common for selling drugs. Among the three per cent (Table 2.1) of young people who said they had sold drugs in the last 12 months, 82 per cent had done so more than once, with 32 per cent reporting doing so six or more times (Figure 2.1). Frequent offending was also relatively common for assault without injury and thefts from shops. Amongst those who had committed these offences, 18 per cent and 17 per cent respectively had done so six or more times in the last 12 months contributing to overall frequent offending levels of 20 per cent for assault and 17 per cent for other thefts (Figure 2.1, Table 2.2). Figure 2.1 Frequent offending amongst 10- to 25-year-olds who committed each

offence category, 2006 OCJS

32 29

20 17 16

9

0

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

Drug selling Any offence Assault Other thefts Vehicle- related thefts

Criminal damage

Pe rc

en ta

ge

Males were more likely to have offended in the last 12 months than females. Twenty-six per cent of males had committed at least one of the core offences compared with 17% per cent of females. Males were more likely than females to have committed each major offence category and this was true for both 10- to 17-year-olds and 18- to 25-year-olds (Figure 2.2, Table 2.4).

13

Figure 2.2 Proportion of 10- to 25-year-olds committing an offence in the last 12 months, by sex, 2006 OCJS

26

15

11

5 4 3 1

17

10 8

3 2 1 1 <1 <1

0

5

10

15

20

25

30

Any offence

Assault Other thefts

Criminal Damage

Selling drugs

Vehicle related thefts

Burglary Robbery

Pe rc

en ta

ge

Male Female

• Overall, 12 per cent of males aged from 10 to 25 said they had committed an offence

designated as serious, eight per cent were classified as frequent offenders, and five per cent as serious and frequent offenders. These figures were lower for females (8%, 3% and 3% respectively, Table 2.5).

• Offending rates were higher amongst 10- to 17-year-olds compared to 18- to 25-year-olds

overall and for each offence category apart from drug selling offences (committed by 4% of 18- to 25-year-olds and 2% of 10- to 17-year-olds, Table 2.1). The peak age of committing any offence was 14 to 17 overall and also for males while the peak age of offending amongst females ranged from 12 to 17 (Table 2.4).

Changes over time The 2006 results on levels of offending were compared with those from previous waves of the survey. For comparative purposes, the 2004, 2005 and 2006 results are based on ‘fresh’ sample respondents only. 5

The proportion of young people who reported committing an offence showed no change across all four waves of the survey (the apparent difference between 2005 and 2006 was not statistically significant). This pattern held for all offence categories (Table 2.6). • Similarly, there was no statistically significant change in the proportion of 10- to 17-year-

olds and 18- to 25-year-olds who reported committing an offence (Table 2.6). • The proportion of young people who were serious or frequent offenders also showed no

change across all four waves (Table 2.6).

5 The OCJS trend data are based on fresh sample only to ensure direct comparability with previous years of the survey. There are two reasons for this: 1) panel cases in the 2004 and 2005 OCJS were not asked some questions where the information was available from their responses in 2003 (e.g. offending in lifetime), 2) panel cases may be influenced in how they respond given their participation the previous year.

14

Other offences In addition to asking respondents whether they had committed any of the twenty core offences covered in the survey, the OCJS also asked respondents about other activities that are classified as offences, these included having: • carried a knife or gun with them for their own protection, for use in crimes or in case

they got into a fight; • physically attacked someone because of their skin colour, race or religion; • bought or sold anything that they knew or thought had been stolen. Carrying weapons Overall, three per cent of young people had carried a knife with them in the last 12 months (Table 2.7). The majority (85%) of this group said the main reason for doing so was for protection; eight per cent said it was in case they got into a fight and seven per cent mentioned another reason (Table 2.8). • Over half (54%) of the young people who had carried a knife in the last 12 months had

only carried a knife once or twice during this period (Table 2.8). • Amongst the three per cent of young people that had carried a knife, the most commonly

carried knife was a pen knife (46%). The carrying of flick knives (20%) and kitchen knives (12%) was less common (Table 2.8).

• Males were more than twice as likely than females to have carried a knife (5% versus

2%). For knife carrying the peak age was 14 to 17 (6% of this age group, Table 2.7). • A very small minority of the three per cent of young people who had carried a knife

reported using the knife to threaten or injure someone (4% and 1% respectively, Table 2.8).

Less than one per cent of 10- to 25-year-olds reported having carried a gun in the last 12 months. Racially or religiously motivated assaults The proportion of 10- to 25-year-olds who said they had physically attacked someone because of their skin colour, race or religion in the last 12 months (racially/religiously motivated assault) was relatively low, at less than one per cent. This was the same as the proportion found in both the 2004 and 2005 waves of the survey. (The 2006 OCJS also included questions on racial/religious abuse committed by respondents; see Chapter 3 on Anti-social behaviour). Handling stolen goods Respondents aged from 12 to 25 were asked whether they had sold or bought stolen goods in the last 12 months.

15

Overall, nineteen per cent of 12- to 25-year-olds had handled (bought or sold) stolen goods in the previous 12 months. Nineteen per cent had bought stolen goods and four per cent had sold stolen goods (Table 2.9). • Similar to the pattern for offending, males were more likely than females to have handled

stolen goods in the last 12 months (22% compared to 16%, Table 2.9). • Offenders and, in particular, frequent or serious offenders were more likely than non-

offenders to have handled stolen goods (37%, 47% and 43% compared to 14%, Figure 2.3, Table 2.9).

Figure 2.3 Proportion of 12- to 25-year-olds buying or selling stolen goods in the

last 12 months, by offending status, 2006 OCJS

14

37

47 43

0

5

10

15 20

25

30

35

40

45

50

Non-offender Offender Frequent Offender

Serious Offender

Pe rc

en ta

ge

16

Table 2.1 Offending in the last 12 months by core offence type, age and sex 2006 OCJS

Percentage 10 to 17 18 to 25 Male Female All 10 to 25

Any property offence 15* 10 16* 9 12 Burglary 1* 0 1 1 1 Domestic burglary+ 0 0 0 0 0 Commercial burglary+ 1* 0 1 0 1 Vehicle-related thefts 2* 1 3* 1 2 Theft of a motor vehicle+ 1 1 1* 0 1 Attempted theft of a motor vehicle 0 0 0 0 0 Theft from a vehicle (outside) 1* 0 1* 0 1 Theft from a vehicle (inside) 1* 0 1* 0 0 Attempted theft from a vehicle 1 0 1* 0 0 Other thefts 11* 8 11* 8 10 Theft from person+ 1* 0 1 0 0 Theft from work 1* 6 5* 2 4 Theft from school 7* 2 5* 4 4 Theft from shop 3* 2 2 3 3 Miscellaneous theft 2* 1 2* 1 2 Criminal damage 5* 3 5* 3 4 Damage to a motor vehicle 2 2 3* 1 2 Other damage 3* 2 4* 2 3

Any violent offence 17* 9 15* 10 13 Robbery 0 0 0 0 0 Personal robbery+ 0 0 0 0 0 Commercial robbery+ 0 0 0 0 0 Assault 17* 8 15* 10 12 Assault with injury+ 10* 6 10* 7 8 Assault – no injury 11* 5 10* 6 8

Any drug selling offence 2* 4 4* 2 3 Sold Class A drugs+ 0* 1 1 1 1 Sold other drugs 2* 3 4* 1 3

Serious Offender3 12* 8 12* 8 10 Frequent Offender4 7* 5 8* 3 6

Any property offence 15* 10 16* 9 12 Any violent offence 17* 9 15* 10 13 Any drug selling offence 2* 4 4* 2 3 Any core offence 26* 17 26* 17 22

Unweighted base 2,727 2,089 2,363 2,453 4,816 Notes: 1. * indicates a significant difference between 10- to 17-year-olds and 18- to 25-year-olds and between males and

females. 2. + indicates a serious offence. 3. Serious offences: those committing theft of a vehicle; burglary; robbery; theft from the person; assault resulting in

injury; selling Class A drugs. 4. Frequent offenders are those committing six or more offences, of any type, in the last 12 months. 5. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category. No significance testing was undertaken where

both figures were less than 0.5%.

17

Table 2.2 Frequency of offending in the last year among those who had committed each offence

2006 OCJS Percentage Once Twice Three

times Four times

Five times

Six or more times

Unweighted base

Vehicle-related thefts 48 20 8 4 5 16 93

Theft from work 37 26 11 2 10 14 171

Theft from school 46 30 7 2 6 10 286

Theft from shop 40 25 8 6 3 17 149

Miscellaneous thefts 44 24 12 4 8 8 80

Other thefts 40 21 9 6 7 17 522

Vehicle damage 76 9 3 3 1 8 89

Other damage 58 17 9 7 4 6 157

Criminal damage 57 17 9 4 4 9 207

Assault – with injury 57 14 9 4 5 11 441

Assault – no injury 47 18 11 3 4 18 446

Assault 39 20 10 6 4 20 652 Drug selling 18 15 18 11 6 32 155 Any core offence 31 16 12 7 5 29 1,046

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25 who reported committing each offence.

Table 2.3 Proportion of last 12 months offenders defined as serious/frequent

2006 OCJS % of last year offenders defined as …

Percentage …Serious offenders

…Frequent offenders

…Serious & frequent offenders

…Frequent serious

offenders

Unweighted base

Age 10 to 13 50 23 14 7 152

14 to 15 52 40 29 9 240

16 to 17 48 28 18 6 233

18 to 19 52 31 23 6 137

20 to 21 51 22 16 5 84

22 to 25 43 27 16 4 117

10 to 17 50 30 20 8 625

18 to 25 48 27 18 5 338

Males 50 33* 21 6 577 10 to 17 49 34 22 7 369

18 to 25 52 33 21 5 208

Females 47 22 16 8 386

10 to 17 52 25 18 9 256

18 to 25 40 20 14 6 130

All 49 29 19 6 963 Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25 who reported committing any offence. 2. * indicates the figure for males is significantly higher than the figure for females. 3. Serious and frequent offenders represent the overlap between the serious offenders and frequent offenders and

frequent serious offenders are those who had committed a serious offence six or more times in the past 12 months.

18

Table 2.4 Offending in the last 12 months by age and sex 2006 OCJS

Percentage Vehicle- related thefts

Other thefts

Criminal damage Assault Selling

drugs Any core offence

Unweighted base

Males 3* 11* 5* 15* 4* 26* 2,363

10 to 11 0 7 3 11 0 23 84

12 to 13 2 11 3 21 0 26* 344

14 to 15 6* 19 12* 24* 4 37* 512

16 to 17 5* 15* 5 20* 8* 33* 472

18 to 19 4* 10 9* 18* 7* 29* 339

20 to 21 2* 9* 5* 12 5 21* 279

22 to 23 2 11 2 7 5 18 177

24 to 25 1 7 3 8 5 17 156

10 to 17 4* 13* 6* 19* 3* 30* 1,412 18 to 25 2* 10* 5* 11* 5* 21* 951

Females 1 8 3 10 2 17 2,453

10 to 11 0 2 0 9 0 12 62

12 to 13 0 11 3 15 0 24 307

14 to 15 2 14 7 17 2 26 460

16 to 17 1 9 3 13 2 23 486

18 to 19 0 8 2 6 3 15 391

20 to 21 0 4 1 6 3 11 282

22 to 23 0 6 4 7 4 17 221

24 to 25 0 6 0 4 1 10 244

10 to 17 1 10 3 14 1 22 1,315

18 to 25 0 6 2 6 2 13 1,138

All 2 10 4 12 3 22 4,816

10 to 11 0 5 2 10 0 17 146

12 to 13 1 11 3 18 0 25 651

14 to 15 4 17 9 21 3 32 972

16 to 17 3 12 4 16 5 28 958

18 to 19 2 9 6 12 5 22 730

20 to 21 1 7 3 9 4 16 561

22 to 23 1 9 3 7 4 18 398

24 to 25 1 7 1 6 3 14 400

10 to 17 2 11 5 17 2 26 2,727

18 to 25 1 8 3 8 4 17 2,089

Notes: 1. Unweighted base varies slightly for each ‘definition’ due to different levels of ‘don’t know’ responses. 2. * indicates the figure for males is significantly higher/lower than for females in the same age group. 3. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category. No significance testing was undertaken

where both figures were less than 0.5%.

19

Table 2.5 Serious and frequent offending in the last 12 months by age and sex 2006 OCJS

Percentage Offender Serious offender

Frequent offender

Serious and

frequent offender

Frequent serious offender

Unweighted base

Males 26* 12* 8* 5* 1 2,328

10 to 11 22 9 3 0 0 80

12 to 13 26 12 7* 6 2 337

14 to 15 37* 18 15* 10 3 504

16 to 17 33* 16* 11* 7* 2 466

18 to 19 29* 16* 11* 8* 2 334

20 to 21 21* 10 4 3 1 277

22 to 23 18 8 6 4 1 175

24 to 25 17 9* 6* 3 0 155

10 to 17 30* 14* 9* 6* 2 1,387

18 to 25 21* 11* 7* 4* 1 941

Females 17 8 3 3 1 2,428

10 to 11 12 4 4 2 2 59

12 to 13 24 12 3 2 1 303

14 to 15 26 14 8 6 3 451

16 to 17 23 10 4 2 1 478

18 to 19 15 7 3 2 1 390

20 to 21 11 6 3 2 1 282

22 to 23 17 6 4 3 1 221

24 to 25 10 3 1 0 0 244

10 to 17 22 10 5 3 2 1,291

18 to 25 13 5 2 2 1 1,137

All 22 10 6 4 1 4,756 Notes: 1. Unweighted base varies slightly for each ‘definition’ due to different levels of ‘don’t know’ responses. 2. * indicates the figure for males is significantly higher/lower than for females in the same age group. 3. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category.

20

Table 2.6 Trends in offending in the last 12 months, by age group 2006 OCJS

Percentage 10 to 17 18 to 25 All 2003 2004 2005 2006 2003 2004 2005 2006 2003 2004 2005 2006 Any core offence 25 26 26 26 18 19 17 14 22 22 22 20 Any property offence 13 15 13 14 9 8 9 9 11 12 11 11 Burglary 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 Vehicle-related thefts 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 Other thefts 10 13 11 11 8 7 7 7 9 10 9 9 Criminal damage 4 5 4 5 2 1 2 2 3 3 3 3 Any violent offence 19 19 18 19 9 9 9 6 14 14 14 12 Robbery 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 Assault 18 19 18 18 9 9 9 6 14 14 13 12 Any drug selling offence 2 2 2 1 4 5 3 3 3 3 3 2 Serious offender 13 13 12 11 7 6 7 5 10 9 10 8 Frequent offender 6 7 6 8 5 4 6 4 6 5 6 6 Frequent and serious offender 4 5 5 4 3 2 4 2 4 3 4 3 Frequent serious offender 2 2 2 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

Unweighted base 2,569 1,053 465 475 1,805 642 292 268 4,374 1,695 757 743 Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2004, 2005 and 2006 results based on fresh sample only. 2. Unweighted base numbers based on ‘any core offence’ data. 3. * indicates significant difference between surveys. 4. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category. No significance testing was undertaken

where both figures were less than 0.5%. 5. The table includes revised figures for the proportion of young people who were frequent offenders, frequent and

serious offenders and frequent serious offenders between 2003 and 2005. This revision is due to an improved method of imputing values for those who refused to answer the count of offending questions.

21

Table 2.7 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds carrying a knife in the last 12 months

2006 OCJS

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. Question asked: “In the last 12 months, have you carried a knife with you for your own protection, for use in

crimes or in case you got into a fight?”. 3. * indicates significant difference between males and females.

Percentage Carried a knife Unweighted base

Age 10 to 11 1 162

12 to 13 1 686

14 to 15 6 997

16 to 17 6 974

18 to 19 4 743

20 to 21 3 573

22 to 23 1 401

24 to 25 2 402

10 to 17 4 2,819

18 to 25 3 2,119

Males 5* 2,416

10 to 17 5 1,447

18 to 25 4 969

Females 2 2,522

10 to 17 2 1,372

18 to 25 1 1,150

All 3 4,938

22

Table 2.8 Details of knives carried in the last 12 months

2006 OCJS

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25 who reported carrying a knife for their

own protection, for use in crimes or in case they got into a fight.

Percentage

Carried a knife1 3 Unweighted base 4,938 How often2 Once or twice 54 Three of four times 18 Between 5 and 10 times 11 10 times or more 17 Type of knife carried2 Pen knife 46 Flick knife 20 Kitchen knife 12 Other type of knife 22 Main reason for carrying knife2 Protection 85 In case got into fight 8 Another reason 7 Used knife to threaten someone2 Yes 4 No 96 Used knife to injure someone2 Yes 1 No 99 Unweighted base 156

23

Table 2.9 Proportion of 12- to 25-year olds buying/selling stolen goods in the last 12 months

2006 OCJS

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 12 to 25. 2. * indicates significant differences between males and females, and between offenders and non-offenders. 3. Non-offenders are those who reported committing none of the 20 core offences.

Percentage Buying Selling Buying or selling Unweighted base

Age 12 to 13 17 4 18 662

14 to 15 21 6 21 962

16 to 17 22 5 22 959

18 to 19 23 5 23 730

20 to 21 16 3 17 565

22 to 23 17 2 17 394

24 to 25 15 3 15 402

12 to 17 20 5 21 2,583

18 to 25 18 4 18 2,091

Males 22* 6* 22* 2,253 12 to 17 22 6 23 1,305

18 to 25 21 5 22 948

Females 16 3 16 2,421

12 to 17 18 4 18 1,278

18 to 25 14 2 15 1,143

Non-offender3 14 3 14 3,506

Offender 35* 10* 37* 1,065

Frequent offender 45* 16* 47* 297

Serious offender 42* 13* 43* 502

All 19 4 19 4674

24

3 Anti-social behaviour All crime can be thought of as anti-social but the term anti-social behaviour tends to be used to refer to a range of criminal and non-criminal activities, which are likely to cause harassment, alarm or distress and impact on people’s quality of life. However, people have different expectations and levels of tolerance and what one person may find offensive or distressing, another person might view as innocuous. Therefore attempting to measure anti- social behaviour is challenging. Anti-social behaviour as measured by the OCJS covers: • being noisy or rude in a public place so that people complained or the individual got into trouble with the police; • behaving in a way that resulted in a neighbour complaining; • graffiti in a public place (spraying paint or writing on a building); • threatening or being rude to someone because of their race or religion (racial/religious motivated abuse). This chapter describes the extent of these four anti-social behaviours committed by young people aged from 10 to 25. Extent of anti-social behaviour Just over a fifth (22%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 had committed at least one of the four anti-social behaviours measured in the OCJS in the last 12 months (Table 3.1).

• Being noisy or rude in public (13%) and behaving in a way that caused a neighbour to

complain (11%) were the most common anti-social behaviours committed. Graffiti and racial/religious motivated abuse were relatively rare (4% and 2% respectively, Table 3.1). This pattern reflects that found in the 2004 and 2005 OCJS.6

• Twenty-six per cent of males aged from 10 to 25 had committed at least one anti-social

behaviour in the previous 12 months, a higher proportion than females (18%). This was true for each of the four anti-social behaviours with the exception of graffiti where similar levels were found for males and females (Table 3.1).

• Those aged between 10 and 17 were more likely than 18- to 25-year-olds to have

committed any anti-social behaviour in the previous 12 months (27% compared to 18%). Ten- to 17-year-olds were also more likely to have committed each of the four anti-social behaviours with the exception of racial/religious motivated abuse where there was equally low prevalence among the two age groups (Table 3.1).

• The proportion of young people committing any anti-social behaviour at the age of 10 to

11 was 20 per cent, with anti-social behaviour peaking in early adolescence at the age of 14 to 15 (36%). The level then decreased to around one in five of those aged from 18 to 23 and 13 per cent of those aged from 24 to 25 (Table 3.1). This pattern was consistent with that found in the 2005 and 2004 OCJS findings. The peak age of 14 to 15 for committing any anti-social behaviour was evident for both males and females.

6 A different definition of anti-social behaviour was used in the 2003 OCJS report on anti-social behaviour (Hayward and Sharp, 2005). Direct comparisons with that report should therefore not be made.

25

Just over half of both offenders (52%) and frequent offenders (53%) and 58 per cent of serious offenders in the 10 to 25 age group had committed anti-social behaviour in the previous 12 months compared to 15 per cent of non-offenders (Figure 3.1, Table 3.2). • Conversely, around half (49%) of those aged from 10 to 25 who committed anti-social

behaviour had also committed a core offence in the last 12 months. This compares with 13 per cent of those who had not committed any anti-social behaviour. Serious and frequent offending was also higher amongst those who had committed anti-social behaviour in the past 12 months (Table 3.3).

• Younger offenders aged from 10 to 17 were more likely than older offenders aged from 18

to 25 to have also committed anti-social behaviour in the past 12 months (Table 3.2). Figure 3.1 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who committed anti-social behaviour

in the last 12 months, by offending status, 2006 OCJS

15

52 58

53

0

10

20

30

40

50

60

70

Non-offender Offender Serious Frequent

P er

ce nt

ag e

26

Table 3.1 Prevalence of anti-social behaviours in the last 12 months, by age and sex

2006 OCJS Percentage Any ASB2 Noisy/rude Neighbour

complaint Graffiti Racial/religious

abuse Unweighted base

Males *26 *17 *13 4 *3 2,360 Females 18 10 9 3 1 2,455 Age 10-11 20 10 13 2 2 151 12-13 22 13 11 5 0 662 14-15 36 26 14 12 4 964 16-17 28 19 12 6 3 951 18-19 22 15 10 2 2 731 20-21 18 9 10 2 2 565 22-23 19 9 9 1 1 396 24-25 13 5 9 0 2 395 10-17 *27 *17 *13 *6 2 2,728 18-25 18 10 10 1 2 2,087

All 22 13 11 4 2 4,815 Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. ASB measure includes noisy/rude, neighbour complaint, graffiti and racial/religious abuse. 3. * indicates significant differences between groups. 4. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category. 5. Unweighted base numbers based on ‘Any ASB’ data.

Table 3.2 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who committed anti-social behaviour

in the last 12 months, by offending status and by age

2006 OCJS

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. Non-offenders are those who reported committing none of the 20 core offences. 3. * indicates significant differences between offenders and non-offenders aged 10 to 25 and between

offenders aged 10 to 17 and 18 to 25.

Percentage ASB Unweighted base

10 to 17 Non-offender2 17 1,913

Offender 57* 731

Serious offender 65* 182

Frequent offender 63* 202

18 to 25

Non-offender2 13 1,693

Offender 44* 362

Serious offender 48* 166

Frequent offender 49* 100

All 10 to 25 Non-offender2 15 3,606

Offender 52* 1,093

Serious offender 58* 508

Frequent offender 53* 302

27

Table 3.3 Proportion of 10- to 25-year olds who offended in the last 12 months, by whether committed anti-social behaviour or not and by age

2006 OCJS Percentage 10 to 17 18 to 25 All 10 to 25 ASB Non-ASB ASB Non-ASB ASB Non-ASB Offender 54 15 42 12 49 13 Serious offender 30 6 22 5 26 5 Frequent offender 18 4 10 3 14 4 Unweighted base 674 1,846 357 1,668 1,031 3,814

Notes: 1. Based on respondents aged from 10 to 25.

28

4 Personal victimisation This chapter examines the extent and nature of young people's personal victimisation in the last 12 months. The main focus is on personal crimes among those aged from 10 to 15 as the national victimisation survey in England and Wales, the British Crime Survey (BCS), does not currently provide information on personal victimisation for this age group, though this is being considered.7 The definition of personal victimisation is shown in Box 4.1 and is broadly consistent with the British Crime Survey. However, victimisation covered by the OCJS is less detailed than in the BCS, and uses questions adjusted in light of the OCJS feasibility studies to be suitable for asking younger respondents. Importantly, the context of the questions differs between the two surveys. This means it is not possible to draw direct comparisons between the OCJS and the BCS measures of victimisation. Box 4.1: Personal victimisation measured in the OCJS Personal thefts Assaults

Robbery8 Assault resulting in injury Theft from the person9 Assault without injury Other personal thefts10

Extent of personal victimisation Just over a quarter (26%) of young people aged from 10 to 25 had been a victim of either personal theft or of assault in the last 12 months (Table 4.1). • Males were more likely than females to have been a victim of a personal crime in the last

12 months (31% versus 21%, Table 4.1). • Those aged between 10 and 15 were more likely to have been a victim than 16- to 25-

year-olds (30% versus 24%). The difference between the two age groups was statistically significant for males but not for females (Table 4.1).

Twelve per cent of young people had experienced at least one personal theft (robbery, theft from the person, other personal thefts) in the last 12 months. • The most common type of personal theft was other personal theft (where there is no

direct contact between the victim and offender) at seven per cent (Table 4.1). • Males aged from 10 to 15 were more likely than those aged 16 to 25 to have been a

victim of all personal theft categories, except for robbery which was rare for both groups.

7 See http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs08/bcs-consultation-0508.pdf. 8 Definition of robbery: when force or the threat of force is used either during or immediately prior to a theft or attempted theft. Due to the small number of robbery incidents these are not analysed in detail in the nature section. 9 Definition of theft from the person: thefts (including attempts) of an item directly from the person (e.g. an item that the victim was carrying or wearing). Physical force or threats are not used. 10 Definition of other personal theft: theft of personal property where there is no direct contact between victim and offender (e.g. sports equipment from changing rooms, money from locker), excluding burglary and vehicle-related thefts.

29

There were no differences in the victimisation rates between younger and older females for personal thefts (Table 4.1).

Seventeen per cent of 10- to 25-year-olds had experienced an assault. • Males were more likely than females to have been a victim of an assault (22% versus

12%) and 10- to 15-year-olds were more likely to have experienced an assault in the previous 12 months than 16- to 25-year-olds (22% versus 14%). This pattern is true for both assault with injury and without injury (Table 4.1).

Offenders were more likely to be victims of crime than non-offenders. • Half (50%) of those who had committed any offence in the previous 12 months had also

been victims of a personal crime in the same period compared to about a fifth (19%) of those who had not committed any offence (Figure 4.1, Table 4.2).

• Conversely, levels of offending were higher amongst those who had been a victim (42%)

compared with those who had not been a victim in the previous 12 months (14%) (Figure 4.2, Table 4.3).

• These patterns held for both 10 to 15 year olds and 16 to 25 year olds (Tables 4.2 and

4.3).

Figure 4.1 Proportion of offenders who were victims in the last 12 months 2006 OCJS

0% 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% 80% 90%

100%

Offender Non-offender

Pe rc

en ta

ge

Non-victim

Victim

30

Figure 4.2 Proportion of victims who offended in the last 12 months 2006 OCJS

Nature of personal victimisation The 2006 OCJS collected details about the nature of incidents victims had experienced. There were two sets of questions – one pertaining to personal theft incidents and another covering assault. Victims who had experienced more than one offence type within the two groupings were asked about one offence type only, selected in priority order11. In addition, respondents who had experienced the same offence type on more than one occasion in the last 12 months were only asked about the most recent incident. • For victims aged from 10 to 15 the most commonly cited location for any personal incident

was at school/college (for example, 60% for both theft from a person and for assault without injury). For victims aged from 16 to 25 incidents were generally most likely to take place at a pub, bar or nightclub or in the street (Table 4.4).

• Assault victims aged from 10 to 15 were more likely than those aged from 16 to 25 to

know their perpetrator (88% compared with 53% for assault with injury, Table 4.5).

• For incidents where the perpetrator was known, the most common perpetrators of assault against respondents aged from 10 to 15 were other pupils (56% for assault with injury and 60% for assault without injury), followed by friends (24% for assault with injury and 28% for assault without injury). For those aged from 16 to 25, the most common perpetrators were someone who the respondent had seen around (25% for assault with injury and 22% for assault without injury) or friends (21% for assault with injury and 29% for assault without injury, Table 4.6).

• The findings above reinforce the point that the incidents reported within the OCJS include

a significant number of incidents, particularly amongst the younger 10 to 15 year old age range, that are minor transgressions and, while technically illegal, it is unlikely that such incidents will come to police attention.

11 The priority order for personal theft incidents was robbery, theft from the person and other personal thefts. For assault incidents the priority order was assault with injury and assault without injury. For example, a respondent who had been the victim of a robbery and a theft from the person would only be asked about the robbery incident.

0% 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% 80% 90%

100%

Victim Non-victim

Pe rc

en ta

ge

Non-of fender

Of fender

31

Table 4.1 Proportion of young people who were victims once or more in the last 12 months, by age and sex

2006 OCJS Percentage

10 to 15

16 to 25

Male

Female

Male 10 to 15

Male 16 to 25

Female 10 to 15

Female 16 to 25

All 10 to 25

Any personal theft 13 11 13* 10 17* 11 8 11 12

Robbery 1 2 2* 1 2 3 1 1 2

Theft from the person 5 5 5 4 7* 5 3 5 5

Other personal thefts 8 7 8 6 11* 6 5 7 7

Any assault 22* 14 22* 12 28* 18 15* 11 17

Assault (no injury) 16* 9 14* 8 21* 10 11* 7 11

Assault (with injury) 10* 8 12* 6 14 11 7 5 9

Any personal victimisation 30* 24 31* 21 38* 27 22 20 26

Unweighted base 1,851 3,100 2,426 2,525 973 1,453 878 1,647 4,951

Notes: 1. Based on all respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. * indicates significant differences within the columns e.g. differences between 10- to 15-year-olds and 16- to 25-year

olds. Table 4.2 Proportion of offenders who were victims in the last 12 months, by age 2006 OCJS Percentage 10 to 15 16 to 25 All 10 to 25 Offender Non-offender2 Offender Non-offender2 Offender Non-offender2 Victim 55* 22 47* 18 50* 19 Non-victim 45 78 53 82 50 81 Unweighted base 485 1,284 647 2,400 1,132 3,684 Notes: 1. Based on all respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. Non-offenders are those who reported committing none of the 20 core offences. 3. * indicates significant difference between offenders and non-offenders.

Table 4.3 Proportion of victims who offended in the last 12 months, by age 2006 OCJS Percentage 10 to 15 16 to 25 All 10 to 25 Victim Non-victim Victim Non-victim Victim Non-victim Offender 46* 16 39* 14 42* 14 Non-offender2 54 84 61 86 58 86 Unweighted base 489 1,280 699 2,348 1,188 3,628 Notes: 1. Based on all respondents aged from 10 to 25. 2. Non-offenders are those who reported committing none of the 20 core offences 3. * indicates significant difference between victims and non-victims.

32

Table 4.4 Where the incident took place, by age of victim 2006 OCJS

Percentage Theft from the person

Other personal thefts Assault with injury Assault without injury

10 to 15 16 to 25 10 to 15 16 to 25 10 to 15 16 to 25 10 to 15 16 to 25

Home 12 3 33 27 9 9 12 9

Someone else’s home2 3 1 7 6 1 5 6 6

School/college 60 14 45 16 51 7 60 6

Work 0 9 0 12 0 6 0 6

Pub/bar/nightclub 0 24 1 9 1 31 0 32

Public place3 0 8 4 2 1 5 1 3

Shop/shopping centre 5 8 0 5 2 2 0 5

Street 14 18 4 4 23 21 18 20

Car park 0 0 0 4 0 0 0 0

Park/other open space 4 1 4 4 8 7 1 6

Public transport 0 7 0 1 1 4 0 1

At station 1 2 1 3 3 2 0 5

Other 1 5 2 8 1 0 0 3

Unweighted base 66 101 133 172 195 271 159 177 Notes: 1. Based on incidents against 10- to 25-year-olds who were victimised in the last 12 months. 2. Someone else’s home includes home of perpetrator. 3. Public place includes restaurant/café, cinema/museum, sports centre and youth club. 4. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category.

33

Table 4.5 How well victim knew perpetrator(s) 2006 OCJS

Percentage Assault with injury Assault without injury

10 to 15 16 to 25 10 to 15 16 to 25 How well perpetrator known Knew at least one well 58 28 60 31 Knew at least one by name 22 15 19 13 Knew at least one by sight 8 10 9 8 Not at all 12 47 12 48

Unweighted base 196 272 159 180 Notes: 1. Based on incidents against 10- to 25-year-olds who were victimised in the last 12 months. Table 4.6 Relationship between victim and perpetrator(s) where known

2006 OCJS

Percentage Assault with injury Assault without injury

10 to 15 16 to 25 10 to 15 16 to 25 Perpetrator Partner of victim 0 14 1 14 Sibling 10 3 11 1 Parent of victim 1 5 1 3 Other relative 1 1 0 7 Friend of victim 24 21 28 29 Pupil (same or other school) 56 18 60 10 Neighbour 7 5 2 3 Someone seen around 8 25 5 22 Someone at work 0 9 0 2 Teacher 0 0 0 0 Another friend/relative 0 3 0 0 Other 0 2 0 8

Unweighted base 171 159 140 100

Notes: 1. Based on incidents against 10- to 25-year-olds who were victimised in the last 12 months and who knew their

perpetrator(s) in some way. 2. More than one response could be given. 3. Unweighted base number relates to number of cases NOT responses. 4. Another friend/relative includes a friend/relative of another friend/relative. 5. ‘0’ indicates less than 0.5% or no response in that particular category.

Produced by the Research Development and Statistics Directorate, Home Office

This document is available only in Adobe Portable Document Format (PDF) through the RDS website

http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds

Email: [email protected]

ISBN: 978 1 84726 755 9

 Crown copyright 2008

Young People and Crime/Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes of youth gang offenders in Singapore.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=gpcl20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 10:58

Psychology, Crime & Law

ISSN: 1068-316X (Print) 1477-2744 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/gpcl20

Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes of youth gang offenders in Singapore

Chi Meng Chu, Michael Daffern, Stuart D.M. Thomas, Yaming Ang & Mavis Long

To cite this article: Chi Meng Chu, Michael Daffern, Stuart D.M. Thomas, Yaming Ang & Mavis Long (2014) Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes of youth gang offenders in Singapore, Psychology, Crime & Law, 20:3, 284-301, DOI: 10.1080/1068316X.2013.772182

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/1068316X.2013.772182

© 2013 The Author(s). Published by Taylor & Francis

Published online: 28 Mar 2013.

Submit your article to this journal Article views: 1324

View related articles View Crossmark data

Citing articles: 6 View citing articles

Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes of youth gang offenders in Singapore

Chi Meng Chua,b*, Michael Daffernb,c, Stuart D.M. Thomasb,c, Yaming Anga and

Mavis Longa

aClinical and Forensic Psychology Branch, Ministry of Social and Family Development, Singapore; bCentre for Forensic Behavioural Science, Monash University, Melbourne, Australia;

cVictorian Institute of Forensic Mental Health, Melbourne, Australia

(Received 5 September 2012; final version received 20 December 2012)

Gang-affiliated youth are responsible for a disproportionate amount of serious and violent offenses. However, there is scant focus on the psychological variables that could be important for treatment planning and program development. Awareness of these variables is important for treatment planning and program development and also, potentially, for understanding which youth may be attracted to gangs. This study compared the criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes of gang- and nongang-affiliated youth offenders (N�168) residing in youth correctional institutions in Singapore. Multivariate analyses indicated that favorable attitudes toward gangs (ATG), violence, and criminal associates remained significantly associated with gang membership after account- ing for favorable attitudes toward violence and criminal associates, as well as increased attitudes of entitlement and impulsive/irresponsible traits. These attitudes were likely to perpetuate gang affiliation and criminal behavior, and thus should be a focus for intervention and rehabilitation efforts.

Keywords: criminal attitudes; delinquency; gangs; psychopathy; youth offenders

Introduction

Youth gangs are an important focus of contemporary research into youth crime and

delinquency, due to the fact that gang-affiliated youth are responsible for a

disproportionate amount of serious and violent criminal offenses (Thornberry,

1998) with their concomitant social, legal, and criminal justice costs (Covey, 2003).

To date, much of the research into gang affiliation and activity has been

criminological and sociological in nature (Bennett & Holloway, 2004; Wood &

Alleyne, 2010), but there has been some recent focus on the psychological and

personality variables that are associated with gang affiliation (Alleyne & Wood, 2010;

Thornberry, Krohn, Lizotte, Smith, & Tobin, 2003). An examination of individual

differences and psychological processes is important for treatment planning and

program development and also, potentially, to understand which youth may be more

likely to be attracted to joining and remaining in gangs in order to help develop

preventive measures.

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]

Psychology, Crime & Law, 2014

Vol. 20, No. 3, 284�301, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/1068316X.2013.772182

# 2013 The Author(s). Published by Taylor & Francis.

This is an Open Access article distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution License (http://

creativecommons.org/Licenses/by/4.0/), which permits unrestricted use, distribution, and reproduction in any medium,

provided the original work is properly cited.

Understanding why youth join gangs and engage in gang activities

Integrating the Control and Social Learning Theories (e.g., Akers, 1997; Hirschi,

1969), Thornberry and Krohn’s (2001) Interactional Theory posits that gang

membership is a consequence of a reciprocal relationship between the individual

and peer groups, social structures, as well as a learning environment that fosters and

reinforces delinquency. It is also widely documented that gang membership can occur

as a result of selection, facilitation, and enhancement processes (e.g., Gatti,

Tremblay, Vitaro, & McDuff, 2005; Gordon et al., 2004; Thornberry, Krohn,

Lizotte, & Chard-Wierschem, 1993). Nevertheless, the Interactional Theory

acknowledges that not all members are similar within gangs. Therefore, under-

standing the individual differences and psychological processes (e.g., examining the

differences in psychological and personality attributes between the gang- and

nongang-affiliated youth) is of conceptual importance in the development of a

comprehensive gang theory (Wood & Alleyne, 2010).

Youth gangs and delinquency

There is no universally accepted definition of ‘youth gang,’ but some scholars have

defined a youth gang as ‘any durable, street-oriented youth group whose own identity

includes involvement in illegal activity’ (Klein, Weerman, & Thornberry, 2006,

p. 418), and may present as a self-formed group that is united by mutual interests,

controls particular territories or enterprises, and employs symbols in communica-

tions (see Howell, 1998 for a review). Studies in western contexts have shown that

youth gang members were significantly more likely than nongang-affiliated youth to

engage in a variety of offenses that include, but are not limited to, violent and drug

offenses as well as using weapons (Curry, 2000; Curry, Decker, & Egley, 2002;

Esbensen & Huizaga, 1993; Huff, 1998; Klein et al., 2006; Thornberry et al., 1993;

White & Mason, 2006). Youth gang membership was also associated with a higher

rate of offending even after accounting for the effect of having delinquent friends

(Alleyne & Wood, 2010; Battin, Hill, Abbott, Catalano, & Hawkins, 1998; Klein

et al., 2006). Furthermore, the strength of association the youth has with a gang is

associated with their rates of delinquency. Although full-fledged gang members

report the highest levels of delinquency, those who are just associated with a gang

still report engaging in more delinquent behaviors than those not affiliated in any

way (Alleyne & Wood, 2010; Curry et al., 2002).

Recent work by Melde and Esbensen (in press) suggested that youth gang

affiliation is associated with involvement in violent crime and delinquency above and

beyond the effect of general offending; moreover, the youth continue to offend at a

higher level than nongang youth even after leaving gangs. Another study by Matsuda

and colleagues (in press) found that one of the reasons why youth gang members

commit more violent offenses than their nongang counterparts is the amplification of

youth’s proviolence tendency (which they believe is a means to maintain and obtain

respect) as they join gangs. Importantly, it appears that youth gang membership

fosters attitudinal shifts that facilitate the perpetuation of violence (Matsuda et al., in

press). Furthermore, Esbensen and colleagues (2009) showed that although serious

violent offending is present in youth with relatively few risk factors, youth gang

members have higher risk of serious violent offending than their nongang counter-

Psychology, Crime & Law 285

parts when the number of risk factors is significant (e.g., more than 10). Overall, it

appears that any form of association with a gang increases the chances that the youth

will engage in antisocial or otherwise delinquent behavior, but there seems to be

other factors in play too.

Criminal attitudes, psychopathic personality traits, and gang membership

Criminal attitudes are considered one of the ‘Big Four’ risk/needs factors that are

central to predicting and managing the risk of criminal recidivism (Andrews, Bonta,

& Wormith, 2006), so it is important that criminal thinking patterns and attitudes are

fully identified and addressed as part of intervention programs. Moreover, consistent

with contemporary models of aggressive behavior, which suggest habitually violent individuals hold more attitudes supportive of violence (Anderson & Huesmann,

2007), Vasquez and colleagues (2012) found that the manner in which youth gang

members thought about aversive and provoking events was associated with their

aggressive behaviors toward others. In addition, gang-affiliated youth are likely to

perceive aggression as a normal response to aversive events (Decker & van Winkle,

1996; Klein, 1995), and they are likely to retaliate when their gangs’ honor is

threatened or attacked (Vasquez, Lickel, & Hennigan, 2010).

On a related note, Thornberry, Lizotte, Krohn, & Jang (1994) also revealed that association with delinquent peers might contribute to the development and

maintenance of delinquent beliefs, which highlights the importance of socialization

processes. In addition, pertaining to weapon use, studies have suggested that youth

carried and used weapons because they had (a) involved in gangs and fights, (b) had

previously been victimized, (c) felt unsafe, as well as (d) felt the need for protection

(e.g., Cao, Zhang, & He, 2008; DuRant, Getts, Candenhead, & Woods, 1995;

Erickson et al., 2006; Forrest, Zychowski, Stuhldreher, & Ryan, 2000; Wilcox &

Clayton, 2001). Although the literature has consistently documented an association between criminal attitudes and criminal offending behavior (e.g., Andrews et al.,

2006; Mills, Kroner, & Hemmati, 2004), there have been few studies that have directly

examined the criminal attitudes within youth gang members. Specifically, there is a

need to examine the differences between those criminal attitudes endorsed by the

youth gang offender and those endorsed by their nongang counterparts. Such

investigations will help to elucidate the antisocial psychological processes that

underpin the gang-affiliated youth offenders’ criminal and violent offending

behaviors. With regard to psychopathic personality traits, recent research has demonstrated

that youth psychopathy is an important risk factor for future antisocial and violent

offending behaviors (Gretton, Hare, & Catchpole, 2004; Lynam, Miller, Vachon,

Loeber, & Stouthamer-Loeber, 2009; Salekin, 2008). Other researchers have found

that callous and unemotional traits predicted aggression and conduct problems in

adolescents (Frick, Cornell, Berry, Bodin, & Dane, 2003). Pertaining to gang-

affiliated youth, studies have shown that certain psychopathic personality traits (e.g.,

low empathy and poor impulse control) may be important in determining who will join a gang (e.g., Dupéré, Lacourse, Willms, Vitaro, & Tremblay, 2007; Valdez,

Kaplan, & Codina, 2000). Identification of these traits may help with the manage-

ment of the youth (e.g., responsivity issues), as well as provide opportunities for

youth to address their empathy and impulsivity issues.

286 Chi Meng Chu et al.

Taken together, criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality traits appear to

be major predictors of future criminal behavior in youth offenders, and examining

the differences between the gang- and nongang-affiliated youth offender (in these

aspects) may provide insights to the rehabilitation of youth gang offenders. For

example, if gang-affiliated youth offenders have different or more entrenched

criminal attitudes from their nongang counterparts, then attitudinal change would

necessarily become a core component of youth gang intervention program.

Youth gangs in Singapore

Secret societies have been active in Singapore since the early nineteenth century, and

they played a significant role in the protection and livelihoods of the Chinese

immigrants (Lim, 1999). In recent years, secret societies in Singapore have been

greatly suppressed through tough laws (e.g., the Criminal Law [Temporary

Provisions] Act, 2004) and rigorous law enforcement. Nevertheless, street gangs,

predominantly consisting of youth, remain operational and continue to pursue

criminal activities and engage in violence (Ministry of Home Affairs, 2006). Loosely

modeling themselves after triads and secret societies, youth gangs in Singapore tend

to adopt the names of secret societies but they are different in some aspects (Covey,

2003). For example, triads and secret societies are considered highly organized crime

groups, but youth gangs have typically abandoned the traditional secret society

practices (e.g., initiation and rituals), and tend to be loosely organized in terms of

structure and hierarchy.

Within the Singaporean context, rioting1 was one of the three most common

youth crimes, and almost 13% of all youth offenders were arrested for rioting

offenses in 2010 (Singapore Police Force, 2008). Findings from a local study have

shown that 87.6% of youth rioters were reportedly involved with gangs (Subordinate

Courts of Singapore, 1998). Although Ang and Huan (2008) found that gang

membership did not significantly predict general recidivism among a cohort of 772

youth offenders in Singapore, further examination of an older subsample (n�390)

within this cohort revealed that the gang-affiliated offenders were more likely than

the nongang-affiliated to recidivate violently (Ang, Huan, Chua, & Lim, 2012). In

addition, those who were not gang members but associated with gang-affiliated peers

were also more likely to recidivate violently than those without gang affiliation, but

less likely than full-fledged gang members.

More recently, in their retrospective study of 165 youth offenders, Chu and

colleagues (2012) found that gang-affiliated youth offenders were more likely to

engage in general and violent recidivism when compared with their nongang-

affiliated counterparts, even after accounting for potentially confounding effects of

age at first charged offense, substance use, and time at risk. Moreover, the gang-

affiliated youth offenders were more likely to have a history of violent offending

behaviors, substance use, and weapons use when compared with nongang-affiliated

youth offenders. Furthermore, gang-affiliated youth offenders scored higher than

their nongang counterparts with regard to negative peer association on two risk

assessment measures, which suggests that they have higher criminogenic needs in this

respect (Chu, Daffern, Thomas, & Lim, 2011).

Psychology, Crime & Law 287

Present study

Although some studies have examined the psychological and personality attributes of

youth gang offenders, there is a dearth of such studies in the non-Western contexts

and few of these studies have made comparisons of gang- and nongang-affiliated

youth offenders. Considering that such attitudes and personality traits likely serve to

perpetuate gang affiliation and criminal behavior, comparisons between gang- and

nongang-affiliated youth offenders would elucidate the pertinent differences and provide information for culturally sensitive psychological interventions. Therefore,

the primary aim of this study was to describe the differences in criminal attitudes and

gang-related attitudes between groups, as well as to examine the psychopathic

personality traits in gang- and nongang-affiliated youth offenders within a non-

Western context. The following hypotheses were tested:

Hypothesis 1: The gang-affiliated youth offenders would have significantly more procriminal attitudes toward offending and gangs than the nongang-affiliated youth offenders. Hypothesis 2: The gang-affiliated youth offenders would have significantly more psychopathic personality traits than the nongang-affiliated youth offenders.

Method

Source sample

The sample comprised 168 male youth aged between 13 and 18 years that were

recruited from a source sample of 175 male youth (168/175; 96%) who were admitted

to Singaporean youth correctional institutions between 22 April 2010 and 30

November 2011 as a result of criminal offending; seven (4%) youth from the source

sample declined to participate in the study. Of these 168 youth, 90 (53.6%) and 78

(46.4%) were recruited from the Singapore Boys’ Home (SBH) and the Singapore

Boys’ Hostel (SBHL), respectively. These institutions provide rehabilitation services

to male youth offenders. With regard to index offenses, 52 (31%) of the youth had violent offenses, 10 (6%) had sexual offenses, and 129 (76.8%) had nonviolent

nonsexual offenses2. The differences in the mean age of the subsamples were

nonsignificant.

Ethics

Ethical approval for the research was obtained through Monash University and the Clinical and Forensic Psychology Branch (CFPB) of the Ministry of Social and

Family Development (previously known as the Ministry of Community Develop-

ment, Youth and Sports).

Procedure

This study examined consecutive admissions to the SBH and SBHL. Information was collected from multiple data sources, which included (a) psychological reports,

(b) charge sheets, (c) presentence reports prepared by probation officers, (d) a battery

of psychometric questionnaires, and (e) a semistructured interview that was

administered by a trained research assistant (e.g., questions were asked about the

288 Chi Meng Chu et al.

identity of their gang, where they operated, the sort of activities that they engaged in,

as well as the duration of their membership). The research assistant administered the

questionnaires and a semistructured interview within 8 weeks of the youth admission

to the institutions. The research assistant also assisted with translation of the questionnaires when the participants had difficulties with English; however, it should

be noted that the questionnaires were modified to ensure that the items were

culturally sensitive. In addition, the research assistant was aided by detailed coding

guidelines when coding the variables from file information.

Classification of the gang-affiliated youth offender

Klein et al.’s (2006) definition of a youth gang was adopted in the present study.

Specifically, youth offenders were classified as ‘gang affiliated’ if they had (a) stated

their membership of specific youth gangs (i.e., those that met Klein et al.’s criteria)

during the assessment/interview, and/or (b) had official records (including gang

intelligence reports from the institutions) that indicated affiliation to specific youth gangs. Having gang members as peers or criminal associates did not automatically

qualify the youth as ‘gang affiliated.’ The research assistant also checked with the

gang-affiliated youth offenders about the duration of their gang affiliation during the

interviews. Information revealed by the participants pertaining to gang affiliation

and activities were corroborated with the staff members who were in-charge of

gathering intelligence within the institutions. Any discrepancies were resolved

through further clarifications with the staff members and the participants.

Measures

Attitudes toward gangs (ATG; Nadal, Spellmann, Alvarez-Canino, Lausell-Bryant, &

Landsberg, 1996). The ATG is a nine-item questionnaire that measures the youth’s attitude toward gangs. This measure is purportedly useful for screening the youth’s

potential for gang involvement. Two of these nine items (i.e., ‘I will probably join a

gang,’ and ‘I belong to a gang’) were taken out of the analyses as some of the

participants have already indicated that they were affiliated to the gangs.

The inclusion of these two items might confound the examination of ATG between

the gang-affiliated and nongang-affiliated youth offenders. Some examples of the

remaining items included ‘I think you are safer, and have protection if you join a

gang,’ ‘Some of my friends at school belong to gangs,’ ‘I think it is cool to be in a gang,’ and ‘I believe it is dangerous to join a gang; you will probably end up getting

hurt or killed if you belong to a gang.’ In addition to the questions about ATG, two

items in this questionnaire asked about whether the youth’s family and peers had

been involved in gangs. Each of the remaining seven items was rated True or False,

and the total score was derived by adding the item scores.

Measure of criminal attitudes and associates (MCAA; Mills et al., 2004). The

MCAA is a two-part self-report measure assessing antisocial attitudes, criminal

attitudes, and criminal associations. Part A of the MCAA assesses the criminal involvement of associates whom they spend the most time with, whereas part B of the

MCAA consists of 46 items (scored either as present or absent) that assess criminal

attitudes along four subscales � violence (e.g., ‘It is understandable to hit someone

who insults you’), entitlement3 (e.g., ‘Taking what is owed to you is not really

Psychology, Crime & Law 289

stealing’), antisocial intent (e.g., ‘I would be open to cheating certain people’), and

associates (e.g., ‘I have a lot of common with people who break the law’). The items

in part B were scored and added to derive the total score, as well as the subscale

scores. Youth psychopathic trait inventory (YPI; Andershed, Kerr, Stattin, & Levander,

2002). The YPI is a 50-item self-report measure that assesses psychopathic traits in

adolescents aged 12 years and above, where youth indicate the degree to which each

statement reflects how they most often think and feel, using a four-point Likert scale

indicating that the item either does not apply at all, does not apply well, applies fairly

well, or applies very well. It is divided into 10 subscales: dishonest charm; grandiosity;

lying; manipulation; remorselessness; unemotionality; callousness; thrill-seeking;

impulsiveness; and responsibility, which maps onto three core dimensions of grandiose�manipulative, callous�unemotional, and impulsive�irresponsible. Examples

of the items included ‘It was easy for me to manipulate others,’ ‘To feel guilty or

remorseful about the things that you have done that have hurt other people is a sign

of weakness,’ and ‘I like to do things just for the thrill of it.’ Numerical values (i.e., 1

to 4) were assigned to the anchors on the Likert scale (i.e., does not apply at all to

applies very well), respectively, and the scores for the items were added to derive the

total and subscale scores.

Statistical analyses

The sample was characterized using descriptive statistics, with categorical data

reported as numbers and percentages, and continuous data presented in relation to

the mean and standard deviation. Histograms of the continuous data were plotted to

check for skewed distributions. Univariate analyses sought to compare the characteristics of offenders with and without gang affiliation. Chi-square tests of

association were computed for categorical data, while two-tailed independent t-tests

were utilized for continuous data. Benjamini and Hochberg false discovery rate

(FDR) corrections were also conducted to control for type I error that may arise

from computing multiple comparisons; specifically, it is a less conservative but more

powerful statistical approach than Bonferroni-type adjustments (Benjamini &

Hochberg, 1995). A logistic regression model was also conducted in order to

develop a classification model (to identify gang-affiliated offenders from those who were not) by including those variables that were univariately significant with gang

affiliation, automatically controlling for potential confounding. Effect sizes are also

computed to demonstrate the strength of the associations between variables.

Analyses were conducted using SPSS version 19.

Results

Sample characteristics

Sociodemographics. The average age of the sample at admission to the Singaporean youth correctional institutions was 15.00 (SD �0.90) years.

The ethnic composition of the youth offenders in this sample was 53.0% (89/

168) Chinese, 34.5% (58/168) Malay, and 8.9% (15/168) Indian. A minority

3.6% (6/168) were of other ethnicity.

290 Chi Meng Chu et al.

Gang affiliation. One hundred and seven boys (63.7%) were classified as being

gang affiliated. Thirty-five youth offenders (20.8%) reported that they were

still gang affiliated at the point of interview. Most youth offenders (78.5%, 84/

107) were affiliated to only one gang, 17 (15.9%) reported affiliation with two gangs, and 6 (5.6%) reported affiliation with three or more gangs. Their mean

age of entry into gangs was 13.35 years (SD �1.07, range �10�16), and the

average duration of their gang affiliation was 19.16 months (SD �13.98,

mdn �16.00, range �1�60 months).

Characteristics of gang- versus nongang-affiliated offenders. Table 1 shows the

offense and substance use histories of the youth offenders in the sample. Youth

offenders who were gang affiliated were more likely than those who were not

gang affiliated to have committed a violent index offense (x2 [1, N �168] � 5.70, p�.017, f�.18); over a third (37.4%, 40/107) of the youth who were

gang affiliated had a violent index offense. Although half of the youth

offenders (86/168; 51.2%) have a prior offense, the gang-affiliated youth

offenders were not more likely than their nongang-affiliated offender to have a

past history of violent offenses (55.1% vs. 44.3%; x2 [1, N �168] �1.22, ns). A

history of sexual offending was rare (10/168; 6%); with nonsignificant

Table 1. Offense and substance use histories of youth offenders who were gang affiliated

versus those without gang affiliation.

Variables

Overall

(N�168)

Gang

(n�107)

Nongang

(n�61) p f

Prior & index offense history N (%) n (%) n (%)

Prior offense history 86/168 (51.2) 59/107 (55.1) 27/61 (44.3) ns

Prior violent offensesa 10/168 (6) 8/107 (7.5) 2/61 (3.3) ns

Prior sexual offensesb 5/168 (3) 2/107 (1.9) 3/61 (4.9) ns

Prior nonviolent nonsexual

offenses

75/168 (44.6) 51/107 (47.7) 24/61 (39.3) ns

Index violent offenses 52/168 (31) 40/107 (37.4) 12/61 (19.7) 0.017 0.18

Index sexual offenses 10/168 (6) 3/107 (2.8) 7/61 (11.5) 0.037 0.17

Index nonviolent nonsexual

offenses

129/168 (76.8) 83/107 (77.6) 46/61 (75.4) ns

Substance use

History of any substance use 163/168 (97) 107/107 (100) 56/61 (91.8) 0.006* 0.23

History of tobacco use 159/168 (94.6) 106/107 (99.1) 53/61 (86.9) 0.001* 0.25

History of alcohol use 150/168 (89.3) 100/107 (93.5) 50/61 (82) 0.021* 0.18

History of cannabis use 16/168 (9.5) 15/107 (14) 1/61 (1.6) 0.011* 0.20

History of cocaine use 1/168 (0.6) 1/107 (0.9) 0/61 (0) ns

History of amphetamine use 27/168 (16.1) 22/107 (20.6) 5/61 (8.2) 0.036 0.16

History of inhalant use 66/168 (39.3) 46/107 (43) 20/61 (32.8) ns

History of sedative use 37/168 (22) 31/107 (29) 6/61 (9.8) 0.004* 0.22

History of hallucinogen use 23/168 (13.7) 20/107 (18.7) 3/61 (4.9) 0.018* 0.19

History of opoid use 31/168 (13.5) 23/107 (21.5) 8/61 (13.1) ns

aViolent offenses refer to armed robbery, (physical) assault, attempted murder, causing bodily harm, making threats to harm or kill, murder, rioting, robbery, and unlawful use of weapon. bSexual offenses refer attempted rape, indecent exposure, molestation, peeping, rape, and sodomy. *Differences between gang- and nongang-affiliated offenders remained significant after making FDR adjustments.

Psychology, Crime & Law 291

differences in the prevalence of previous sexual offending between the gang-

and nongang-affiliated groups (x2 [1, N �168] �1.25, ns) . It was actually

more common for nongang-affiliated youth offender than the gang-affiliated

youth offender to be charged and convicted with a sexual offense as index offense (11.5% vs. 2.8%; x2 [1, N �168] �5.22, p�.037, f�.17). In general,

there was a high rate of substance use in this sample of youth offenders.

Substance use was more commonly found in the gang-affiliated group (100%

vs. 91.8%; x2 [1, N �168] �9.04, p�.006, f�.23) than the nongang-

affiliated group, and there were also significant differences between the groups

(gang- vs. nongang-affiliated) in terms of tobacco (99.1% vs. 86.9%), alcohol

(93.5% vs. 82.0%), cannabis (14.0% vs. 1.6%), sedative (29.0% vs. 9.8%), and

hallucinogen use (18.7% vs. 4.9%) following FDR adjustments (see Table 1).

Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes

Univariate analyses indicated that MCAA total score (t[166] �4.15, pB.001, d� 0.67), MCAA violence subscale score (t[166] �4.14, pB.001, d�0.66), MCAA

entitlement subscale score (t[166] �2.15, pB.033, d�0.35), and MCAA associates

subscale score (t[166] �4.68 pB.001, d�0.73) were significantly associated with

gang affiliation (see Table 2). Apropos of the youth’s ATG, there were significant

differences between the gang-affiliated youth offenders scores on the ATG when

compared with those of their nongang-affiliated counterparts (t[166] �4.02, pB

.001, d�0.65]). Gang-affiliated youth offenders were more likely than their

nongang counterparts to (a) believe that gang affiliation offered protection to

them (27.1% vs. 6.6%; x2 [1, N�168] �10.39, pB.001, f�.24); (b) have friends in

school who were affiliated to gangs (90.7% vs. 70.5%; x2 [1, N�168] �11.37, pB

.001, f�.25); and (c) have family members who were (at that point) or used to be

in gangs (44.9% vs. 11.5%; x2 [1, N�168] �19.66, pB.001, f�.34). Notably, few

gang-affiliated youth offenders had the impression that gangs were ‘cool’ (15%),

and the majority of the gang-affiliated youth offenders were cognizant that being

Table 2. Comparison of criminal attitudes, attitudes toward gangs, and personality attributes

for youth offenders who were gang affiliated versus those without.

Measure/subscale

Overall

(N�168)

Gang

(n�107)

Nongang

(n�61) p d

Mean (SD) Mean (SD) Mean (SD)

MCAA total score 22.61 (8.23) 24.50 (7.95) 19.28 (7.67) B0.001* 0.67

Violence 6.51 (3.95) 7.42 (3.66) 4.92 (3.95) B0.001* 0.66

Entitlement 5.60 (2.16) 5.87 (2.17) 5.13 (2.08) 0.033* 0.35

Antisocial intent 3.93 (2.48) 4.08 (2.55) 3.66 (2.40) ns

Associates 6.57 (2.20) 7.13 (1.93) 5.57 (2.31) B0.001* 0.73

ATG total score 2.41 (1.25) 2.69 (1.23) 1.92 (1.14) B0.001* 0.65

YPI total score 106.04 (19.62) 107.71 (18.21) 103.11 (21.71) ns

Callous�unemotional 32.37 (5.53) 32.46 (5.29) 32.21 (5.98) ns

Grandiose�manipulative 37.05 (10.01) 37.40 (9.16) 36.44 (11.40) ns

Impulsive�irresponsible 36.62 (7.90) 37.85 (7.64) 34.46 (7.93) 0.007* 0.44

*Differences between gang- and nongang-affiliated offenders remained significant after making FDR adjustments.

292 Chi Meng Chu et al.

affiliated to gangs was likely to bring them trouble (87.9%) or even get them hurt or

killed (85%) (see Table 3). Although the differences in the YPI total score were nonsignificant between the

gang- and nongang-affiliated youth offenders (t[166] �1.47, ns), the former scored

significantly higher scores on only one of the three YPI subscales � impulsive� irresponsible (t[166] �2.73, p�.007, d�0.44); the rest of the differences were

nonsignificant.

Multivariate model

Table 4 shows the multivariate model that included those variables that were

univariately significant with gang affiliation. Results suggested that gang-affiliated

Table 3. Breakdown of responses for ATG items.

Attitudes toward gangs items

Overall

(N�168)

Gang

(n�107)

Nongang

(n�61) p f

N (%) n (%) n (%)

I think you are safer, and have

protection if you join a gang

33/168 (19.6) 29/107 (27.1) 4/61 (6.6) 0.001* 0.24

Some of my friends at school

belong to gangs

140/168 (83.3) 97/107 (90.7) 43/61 (70.5) 0.001* 0.25

I think it is cool to be in a gang 20/168 (11.9) 16/107 (15) 4/61 (6.6) ns

My friends would think less of

me if I joined a gang

62/168 (36.9) 38/107 (35.5) 24/61 (39.3) ns

I believe it is dangerous to join a

gang; you will probably end up

getting hurt or killed if you

belong to a gang

139/168 (82.7) 91/107 (85) 48/61 (78.7) ns

I think being in a gang makes it

more likely that you will get

into trouble

146/168 (86.9) 94/107 (87.9) 52/61 (85.2) ns

Some people in my family belong

to a gang, or used to belong to

a gang

55/168 (32.7) 48/107 (44.9) 7/61 (11.5) B0.001* 0.32

*Differences between gang- and nongang-affiliated offenders remained significant after making FDR adjustments.

Table 4. Multivariate model that included those variables that were univariately significant

with gang affiliation.

Measure

Odds ratio

(Gang vs. nongang) 95% Confidence interval p

MCAA violence 1.06 0.95 � 1.19 ns

MCAA entitlement 1.08 0.90 � 1.29 ns

MCAA associates 1.28 1.06 � 1.55 0.011

ATG total score 1.50 1.08 � 2.09 0.016

YPI impulsive�irresponsible 0.99 0.94 � 1.05 ns

MCAA: measure of criminal attitudes and associates; ATG: attitudes toward gangs; YPI: youth psychopathic trait inventory.

Psychology, Crime & Law 293

offenders were more likely than nongang-affiliated offenders to have pro-gang

attitudes (odds ratio [OR] �1.50, 95% CI �1.08�2.09, p�.016), and favorable

attitudes toward criminal associates (OR �1.28, 95% CI �1.06 � 1.55, p�.011).

The Hosmer�Lemeshow test suggested no evidence of a lack of fit with this model, x2 (8, N�168) �4.82, ns. This multivariate model correctly classified 69.6% of the

sample. Notably, the model was better at correctly classifying gang-affiliated

offenders (84.1% correct) as opposed to nongang-affiliated offenders (44.3%

correct).

Discussion

The aim of this study was to compare the criminal attitudes, ATG, and psychopathic

personality variables between the gang- and nongang-affiliated youth offenders in

Singapore.

Gang membership and characteristics

As with Chu et al.’s (2012) study, there was a relatively higher percentage of gang-

affiliated youth (63.7%) in the sample when compared to youth gang studies in

America and Europe (see Klein & Maxson, 2006 for a review). The differences are to be expected considering that the current study focused on institutionalized youth

offenders instead of a general community-based youth population. In fact, the

proportion of gang-affiliated youth offenders’ attitudes and traits are exaggerated by

the youths’ location within a secure institution. Nevertheless, the high prevalence of

gang affiliation among youth offenders in this population reveals the importance of

understanding and intervening with gang-affiliated youth.

Results showed that youth offenders were initiated into youth gangs in their early

teens but their affiliation was relatively transient (i.e., on average, they were gang related for less than 2 years in the present study). The proportion of sample that is

gang affiliated is higher than the figure cited in Chu et al.’s (2012) (63.7% vs. 35.2%).

This is likely due to Chu et al.’s (2012) inclusion of both community-based and

institutionalized youth offenders, whereas the current sample included only

institutionalized youth offenders within the juvenile justice system in Singapore.

This figure is also higher than that in most Western studies on youth or street gangs,

but the discrepancy could be an artifact of the comparison group (i.e., this sample

comprised entirely youth offenders whereas many other studies included non- offenders). Future research might determine whether the attitudes and personality

traits common to gang-affiliated youth relate to the severity of criminogenic needs

(i.e., common to higher risk offenders) or if these also relate to other non-offending

youth. Consistent with Chu et al.’s (2012) findings, the present study found that

gang-affiliated youth offenders were more likely to have committed a violent index

offense(s) and have a history of substance use. In particular, it appears that gang-

affiliated youth offenders tended to use tobacco, alcohol, cannabis, sedative, and

hallucinogens. The characteristics of gang-affiliated youth offenders (e.g., age at joining gangs, past substance use, and violent behavior) in this study were, broadly

speaking, similar to those reported in studies from western contexts (Battin et al.,

1998; Curry, 2000; Curry et al., 2002; Esbensen & Huizaga, 1993; Huff, 1998; Klein

et al., 2006; Thornberry et al., 1993; White & Mason, 2006).

294 Chi Meng Chu et al.

Criminal attitudes and ATG

It is evident that the gang-affiliated youth offenders possessed more criminal

attitudes than the nongang-affiliated youth offenders. Specifically, the former appear

to be more entitled, have more pro-violence attitudes, and were more partial toward

antisocial associates than the nongang affiliated youth offenders. In addition, the

findings indicated that gang-affiliated youth offenders tended to possess more

favorable ATG than their nongang counterparts (which was not surprising given that

they were gang affiliated!). It was also noted that gang-affiliated youth offenders

endorsed more favorable attitudes toward weapon use as compared with the

nongang-affiliated youth offenders. Notably, only attitudes toward criminal associ-

ates and gangs significantly differentiated gang-affiliated youth offenders from the

nongang-affiliated youth when considered more broadly in a multivariate model.

In view of the extant literature that has consistently documented that youth gang

members tend to engage in violent behaviors and violent recidivism (e.g., Ang et al.,

2012; Chu et al., 2012; Curry et al., 2002; Klein et al., 2006; Melde & Esbensen, in

press), it is unsurprising that the gang-affiliated youth offenders exhibited more pro-

violence attitudes (e.g., Matsuda et al., in press), which may, in part, account for the

higher violence risk profile for the gang-affiliated youth offenders, as shown in

studies of Singaporean youth gangs (Ang et al., 2012; Chu et al., 2012). At the

univariate level, the present study showed that youth gang members tended to have

more attitudes of entitlement (i.e., a criminal-thinking pattern that relates to the

thoughts and perceptions that an individual has the right to engage in criminal

offending behavior) than their nongang counterparts; it is possible that the youth

gang offenders have been socialized into developing attitudes that may perpetuate

their offending behavior.

Further examination of the participants’ responses to the ATG questionnaire

revealed that gang-affiliated youth tended to think that gangs could provide them

protection. In addition, they were more likely than their nongang counterparts to

have friends and family members who were in a gang. Slightly more than a quarter of

the gang-affiliated youth offenders indicated that obtaining protection motivated

them to join a gang. Only 15% of gang-affiliated youth offenders stated that it was

‘cool’ to be in a youth gang but the majority of youth offenders did not think that

their peers would have a low opinion of them if they were affiliated to a youth gang.

These findings are important for intervention programs; accordingly, such programs

should identify the need for protection and ascertain the veracity of this need in

order to develop alternate methods for satisfying the young person’s need for safety.

Similarly, undermining the young person’s views of gangs as acceptable would also

be important. Since their peers may not believe gangs are unacceptable, it may be

necessary to incorporate the views of family and others (e.g., former gang members

who have credibility with the young people but had already renounced their gang)

who may not have a high regard for gangs. Social learning and positive role modeling

have been utilized in addiction treatment as well as offender rehabilitation (see Day &

Doyle, 2010 for a review), and these processes may play an important role in helping

the youth to resist and break away from gangs.

Akin to their nongang counterparts, the gang-affiliated youth offenders were

mostly cognizant of the increased risk of victimization and trouble that were

associated with youth gangs. According to Alleyne and Wood (2010), some youth

Psychology, Crime & Law 295

may modify or discard their existing social controls in favor of perceived attractive

attributes of gang membership even though they are aware that they are more likely

than nongang-affiliated youth to be victimized or suffer serious injuries. It is likely

that only when the youth mature and find alternate methods of satisfying their social and psychological needs that gang affiliation becomes redundant. Nevertheless, it

would be important to emphasize the negative consequences and undermine the

advantages of gang affiliation in intervention programs.

Concomitantly, item analyses suggest that peer and family influence may have a

more important role in terms of influencing the youth’s ATG. A possible explanation

could be that the continued association with antisocial peers and family members

means that the youth may have opportunities to learn criminal behaviors and foster

criminal attitudes through various social learning and conditioning processes, as well as shared activities (Wood & Alleyne, 2010). Consequently, the development and

reinforcement of antisocial and pro-violence attitudes and beliefs may foster the

development of information processing biases and deficits that are stored as

cognitive schemas that encourage future violent and antisocial behaviors within

the context of their gang (see Gilbert & Daffern, 2010 for a review).

Psychopathic personality attributes

Pertaining to psychopathic personality attributes, there was limited support for the

second hypothesis. The gang-affiliated youth offenders appeared to have higher

scores on the impulsive�irresponsible subscale of the YPI (i.e., the behavioral factor)

as compared with nongang-affiliated youth offenders, but differences did not remain significant when other pertinent factors were taken into account. Nevertheless, this

finding was somewhat consistent with the extant literature, which suggested that

some psychopathic personality traits (e.g., low empathy and poor impulse control)

are important in determining who will join a gang (Dupéré et al., 2007; Valdez et al.,

2000). It was proposed that psychopathic traits, like criminal attitudes, may

predispose a youth to become more susceptible to joining a gang, and in doing so,

these psychopathic traits are reinforced and maintained when the youth chooses

peers who encourage and support these traits (Caspi, Roberts, & Shiner, 2005; Lynam & Gudonis, 2005). Nevertheless, considering that these youth were likely to

have mutual interests and also to seek camaraderie while belonging to the youth

gangs, it would be hard to contemplate having grandiose individuals who could work

together to achieve those common interests (which include criminal activities).

Implications

Notwithstanding that our present study did not examine (a) whether these attitudes

and personality characteristics were present prior to the youth joining gang, and

(b) how gang affiliation affected these attitudes, and how criminal attitudes and

psychopathic personality traits are likely to perpetuate gang affiliation and criminal

behavior, and should be a focus of psychological intervention for gang-affiliated youth offenders. The present findings suggest that it may be necessary to provide

intensive treatment to address the youth gang offenders’ pro-violence attitudes,

favorable attitudes toward criminal associates, attitudes of entitlement, and favorable

attitudes toward weapon use, beyond the dosage needed by nongang-affiliated youth

296 Chi Meng Chu et al.

offenders, as part of any criminogenic intervention to reduce their risk of general and

violent recidivism. Moreover, addressing the extensive substance use issues will be

relevant for these gang-affiliated youth offenders given the contribution of drug and

alcohol use to offending behavior. Furthermore, it may be beneficial for intervention programs to include activities to assist gang-affiliated youth offenders enhance

behavioral control, ameliorating problems with impulsivity and irresponsibility.

Although personality traits are enduring, the young age of these offenders, and the

potential malleability of their personality, may offer more promise as compared to

adults with psychopathic personality traits.

Since the average age for joining gangs was around 13 years, and some had joined

gangs as early as the age of 10 years, prevention efforts (e.g., psychoeducation about

negative peer influence, as well as relevant peer-selection and refusal skills training) should be targeted not only at high-school students but also at elementary students,

aged 10 to 12 years . It is also important to provide these young persons with readily

available support in case of victimization experiences in their schools or neighbor-

hoods. The present findings showed that gang-affiliated youth offenders were more

likely to have a family member who was involved with a gang as compared to their

nongang counterparts; this represents a significant factor that might have socialized

the youth in terms of their ATG. Hence, awareness programs for family members will

be useful as providing family members with the relevant knowledge and skills can help the children and youth to resist or break free from youth gangs. Further, it may

be advantageous to educate family members with past gang affiliation about the

dangers of promoting criminal attitudes to young people in their social circles.

Limitations and future directions

This study was cross-sectional and used a relatively small sample of youth offenders.

It was not an exhaustive sample of youth who were convicted of criminal offenses; as such, causal relationships cannot be deduced. Moreover, these findings might be

biased by common method variance due to our extensive use of self-reports during

data collection. However, using self-reports is often considered to be a useful method

for assessing individuals’ perceptual and experiential constructs (Chan, 2009).

Nevertheless, this study has provided a novel comparison of the criminal attitudes,

ATG, and psychopathic personality attributes between gang- and nongang-affiliated

youth offenders.

Future research might examine the long-term trajectories, in terms of offending behaviors and criminogenic needs, of ‘general’ gang-affiliated youth offenders as

compared to those in leadership positions; and the transmission of criminal attitudes

by parents or family members who are gang affiliated. It will also be important to

determine whether interventions directed at changing problematic attitudes and

psychopathic traits are efficacious and whether changes in attitudes and traits

translate to desistance from gangs and reduced criminal behavior. In addition, it is

useful to determine whether antisocial attitudes and personality characteristics were

present prior to gang entry, and how gang affiliation affected these attitudes. Finally, attitudes and personality may be related to gang affiliation and criminal behavior,

but any psychosocial intervention program for youth gang offenders will require

collaborative efforts with relevant educational and law enforcement agencies in order

to achieve better outcomes.

Psychology, Crime & Law 297

Acknowledgements

The authors would like to thank the staff of Clinical and Forensic Psychology Branch, Probation Services Branch, and the Juvenile Homes Branch of the Ministry of Social and Family Development for their support. In addition, the authors would like to acknowledge the contribution of Jia Ying Lim in the facilitating the data collection at the initial stages of the study.

The views expressed are those of the authors and do not represent the official position or policies of the Ministry of Social and Family Development, Victorian Institute of Forensic Mental Health, or Monash University.

Notes

1. Rioting is defined as a violent public disturbance whereby physical force or violence is used by an unlawful assembly (of five or more people), or any of its members, on another person or group (Singapore Penal Code, 1985).

2. The percentages add up to more than 100% because some youth had committed more than one type of index offense.

3. Entitlement refers to a criminal-thinking pattern that relates to the thoughts and perceptions that an individual has the right to engage in criminal offending behavior.

References

Akers, R. L. (1997). Criminological theories: Introduction and evaluation (2nd ed.). Los Angeles, CA: Roxbury.

Alleyne, E., & Wood, J. L. (2010). Gang involvement: Psychological and behavioral characteristics of gang members, peripheral youth and nongang youth. Aggressive Behavior, 36, 423�436. doi:10.1002/ab.20360

Anderson, C. A., & Huesmann, L. R. (2007). Human aggression: A social cognitive view. In M. A. Hogg & J. Cooper (Eds.), The sage handbook of social psychology (pp. 259�287). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Andershed, H., Kerr, M., Stattin, H., & Levander, S. (2002). Psychopathic traits in non- referred youths: A new assessment tool. In E. Blauuw & L. Sheridan (Eds.), Psychopaths: Current international perspectives (pp. 131�158). The Hague, Netherlands: Elsevier.

Andrews, D. A., Bonta, J., & Wormith, J. S. (2006). The recent past and near future of risk and/or need assessment. Crime & Delinquency, 52, 7�27. doi:10.1177/0011128705281756

Ang, R. P., & Huan, V. S. (2008). Predictors of recidivism for adolescent offenders in a Singapore sample. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 35, 895�905. doi:10.1177/009385480 8317270

Ang, R. P., Huan, V. S., Chua, S. H., & Lim, S. H. (2012). Gang affiliation, aggression, and violent offending in a sample of youth offenders. Psychology, Crime & Law, 18, 703�711. doi:10.1080/1068316X.2010.534480

Battin, S. R., Hill, K. G., Abbott, R. D., Catalano, R. F., & Hawkins, J. D. (1998). The contribution of gang membership to delinquency beyond delinquent friends. Criminology, 36, 93�115. doi:10.1111/j.1745-9125.1998.tb01241.x

Benjamini, Y., & Hochberg, Y. (1995). Controlling the false discovery rate: A practical and powerful approach to multiple testing. Journal of the Royal Statistical Society Series B (Methodological), 57, 289�300. Retrieved from http://www.jstor.org/stable/2346101

Bennett, T., & Holloway, K. (2004). Gang membership, drugs and crime in the UK. British Journal of Criminology, 44, 305�323. doi:10.1093/bjc/azh025

Cao, L., Zhang, Y., & He, N. (2008). Carrying weapons to school for protection: Analysis of the 2001 school crime supplement data. Journal of Criminal Justice, 36, 154�164. doi:10.1016/j.jcrimjus.2008.02.005

Caspi, A., Roberts, B. W., & Shiner, R. L. (2005). Personality development: Stability and change. Annual Review of Psychology, 56, 453�484. doi:10.1146/annurev.psych.55.090902. 141913

298 Chi Meng Chu et al.

Chan, D. (2009). So why ask me? Are self-report data really that bad?. In C. E. Lance & R. J. Vandenberg (Eds.), Statistical and methodological myths and urban legends: Doctrine, verity and fable in the organizational and social sciences (pp. 309�336). Hove, East Sussex, UK: Routledge.

Chu, C. M., Daffern, M., Thomas, S. D., & Lim, J. Y. (2011). Elucidating the treatment needs of gang-affiliated youth offenders. Journal of Aggression Conflict & Peace Research, 3, 129�140. doi:10.1108/17596591111154167

Chu, C. M., Daffern, M., Thomas, S. D. M., & Lim, J. Y. (2012). Violence risk and gang affiliation in youth offenders: A recidivism study. Psychology, Crime & Law, 18, 299�315. doi:10.1080/1068316X.2010.481626

Covey, H. C. (2003). Street gangs throughout the world. Springfield, IL: Charles C. Thomas. Curry, G. D. (2000). Self-reported gang involvement and officially recorded delinquency.

Criminology, 38, 1253�1274. doi:10.1111/j.1745-9125.2000.tb01422.x Curry, G. D., Decker, S. H., & Egley, A. (2002). Gang involvement and delinquency in

a middle school population. Justice Quarterly, 19, 275�292. doi:10.1080/074188202000 95241

Day, A., & Doyle, P. (2010). Violent offender rehabilitation and the therapeutic community model of treatment: Towards integrated service provision? Aggression and Violent Behavior, 15, 380�386. doi:10.1016/j.avb.2010.06.006

Decker, S. H., & van Winkle, B. (1996). Life in the gang: Family friends, and violence. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press.

Dupéré, V., Lacourse, É., Willms, J. D., Vitaro, F., & Tremblay, R. E. (2007). Affiliation to youth gangs during adolescence: The interaction between childhood psychopathic tendencies and neighborhood disadvantage. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 35, 1035�1045. doi:10.1007/s10802-007-9153-0

DuRant, R. H., Getts, A. G., Candenhead, C., & Woods, E. R. (1995). The association between weapon carrying and the use of violence among adolescents living in and around public housing. Journal of Adolescent Health, 17, 376�380. doi:10.1016/1054-139X(95)00030-V

Erickson, P. G., Butter, J. E., Cousineau, M.-M., Harrison, L., Korf, D., & Drugs, Alcohol and Violence International (DAVI) team (2006). Girls and weapons: An international study of the perpetration of violence. Journal of Urban Health, 83, 788�801. doi:10.1007/s11524-006- 9038-5

Esbensen, F.-A., & Huizinga, D. (1993). Gangs, drugs, and delinquency in a survey of urban youth. Criminology, 31, 565�587. doi:10.1111/j.1745-9125.1993.tb01142.x

Esbensen, F.-A., Peterson, D., Taylor, T. J., & Freng, A. (2009). Similarities and differences in risk factors for violent offending and gang membership. Australian and New Zealand Journal of Criminology, 42, 310�335. doi:10.1375/acri.42.3.310

Forrest, K. Y. Z., Zychowski, A. K., Stuhldreher, W. L., & Ryan, W. J. (2000). Weapon- carrying in school: Prevalence and association with other violent behaviors. American Journal of Health Studies, 16, 133�140.

Frick, P. J., Cornell, A. H., Barry, C. T., Bodin, S. D., & Dane, H. E. (2003). Callous- unemotional traits and conduct problems in the prediction of conduct problem severity, aggression, and self-report of delinquency. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 31, 457� 470. doi:10.1023/A:1023899703866

Gatti, E., Tremblay, R. E., Vitaro, F., & McDuff, P. (2005). Youth gangs, delinquency, and drug use: A test of the selection, facilitation, and enhancement hypotheses. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 46, 1178�1190. doi:10.1111/j.1469-7610.2005.00 423.x

Gilbert, F., & Daffern, M. (2010). Integrating contemporary aggression theory with violent offender treatment: How thoroughly do intervention target violent behavior? Aggression and Violent Behavior, 15, 167�180. doi:10.1016/j.avb.2009.11.003

Gordon, R. A., Lahey, B. B., Kawai, E., Loeber, R., Stouthamer-Loeber, M., & Farrington, D. P. (2004). Antisocial behavior and youth gang membership: Selection and socialization. Criminology, 42, 55�87. doi:10.1111/j.1745-9125.2004.tb00513.x

Gretton, H. M., Hare, R. D., & Catchpole, R. (2004). Psychopathy and offending from adolescence to adulthood: A ten-year follow-up. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 72, 636�645. doi:10.1037/0022-006X.72.4.636

Psychology, Crime & Law 299

Hirschi, T. (1969). Causes of delinquency. Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press. Howell, J. C. (1998). Youth gangs: An overview. (Juvenile justice bulletin: Youth gang series).

Washington, DC: US Department of Justice, Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention.

Huff, R. (1998). Comparing the criminal behavior of youth gangs and at-risk youths: Research in Brief. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Justice, Office of Justice Programs, National Institute of Justice.

Klein, M. W. (1995). The American street gang. New York, NY: Oxford University Press. Klein, M. W., & Maxson, C. L. (2006). Street gang patterns and policies. New York, NY:

Oxford University Press. Klein, M. W., Weerman, F. M., & Thornberry, T. P. (2006). Street gang violence in Europe.

European Journal of Criminology, 3, 413�437. doi:10.1177/1477370806067911 Lim, I. (1999). Secret societies in Singapore: Featuring the William Stirling collection.

Singapore: Singapore History Museum, National Heritage Board. Lynam, D. R., & Gudonis, L. (2005). The development of psychopathy. Annual Review of

Clinical Psychology, 1, 381�407. doi:10.1146/annurev.clinpsy.1.102803.144019 Lynam, D. R., Miller, D. J., Vachon, D., Loeber, R., & Stouthamer-Loeber, M. (2009).

Psychopathy in adolescence predicts official reports of offending in adulthood. Youth Violence and Juvenile Justice, 7, 189�207. doi:10.1177/1541204009333797

Matsuda, K. N., Melde, C., Taylor, T. J., Freng, A., & Esbensen, F.-A. (in press). Gang membership and adherence to the ‘‘code of the street.’’ Justice Quarterly. doi:10.1080/ 07418825.2012.684432

Melde, C., & Esbensen, F.-A. (in press). Gangs and violence: Disentangling the impact of gang membership on the level and nature of offending. Journal of Quantitative Criminology. doi:10.1007/s10940-012-9164-z

Mills, J. F., Kroner, D. G., & Hemmati, T. (2004). The Measures of Criminal Attitudes and Associates (MCAA): The prediction of general and violent recidivism. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 31, 717�733. doi:10.1177/0093854804268755

Ministry of Home Affairs. (2006). The criminal law (temporary provisions) act. Singapore: Ministry of Home Affairs.

Nadal, H., Spellmann, M., Alvarez-Canino, T., Lausell-Bryant, L., & Landsberg, G. (1996). The cycle of violence and victimization: A study of the school-based intervention of a multidisciplinary youth violence-prevention program. American Journal of Preventive Medicine, 12, 109�119.

Salekin, R. T. (2008). Psychopathy and recidivism from mid-adolescence to young adulthood: Cumulating legal problems and limiting life opportunities. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 117, 386�395. doi:10.1037/0021-843X.117.2.386

Singapore Penal Code, 224 Singapore Statutes (1985). Singapore Police Force. (2008). Crime situation 2007 � Youths as perpetrators of crime.

Retrieved April 5, 2009, from: http://www.spf.gov.sg/stats/stats2007_youtharrests.htm# Subordinate Courts of Singapore. (1998). Typology of youth rioters. Research Bulletin, 10.

Retrieved April 5, 2009, from: http://app2.subcourts.gov.sg/Data/Files/File/Research/ RB10Pg1-8.pdf and http://app2.subcourts.gov.sg/Data/Files/File/Research/RB10Pg9-16.pdf

Thornberry, T. P. (1998). Membership in youth gangs and involvement in serious and violent offending. In R. Loeber & D. P. Farrington (Eds.), Serious and violent offenders: Risk factors and successful interventions (pp. 147�166). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.

Thornberry, T. P., & Krohn, D. (2001). The development of delinquency: An interactional perspective. In S. O. White (Ed.), Handbook of youth and justice (pp. 289�305). New York, NY: Plenum.

Thornberry, T. P., Krohn, M. D., Lizotte, A. J., & Chard-Wierschem, D. (1993). The role of juvenile gangs in facilitating delinquent behavior. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 30, 55�71. doi:10.1177/0022427893030001005

Thornberry, T. P., Krohn, M. D., Lizotte, A. J., Smith, C., & Tobin, K. (2003). Gangs and delinquency in developmental perspective. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press.

Thornberry, T. P., Lizotte, A. J., Krohn, M. D., & Jang, S. J. (1994). Delinquent peers, beliefs, and delinquent behavior: A longitudinal test of interactional theory. Criminology, 32, 47�83. doi:10.1111/j.1745-9125.1994.tb01146.x

300 Chi Meng Chu et al.

Valdez, A., Kaplan, C. D., & Codina, E. (2000). Psychopathy among Mexican American gang members: A comparative study. International Journal of Offender Therapy and Comparative Criminology, 44, 46�58. doi:10.1177/0306624X00441005

Vasquez, E. A., Lickel, B., & Hennigan, K. (2010). Gangs, displaced, and group-based aggression. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 15, 130�140. doi:10.1016/j.avb.2009.08.001

Vasquez, E. A., Osman, S., & Wood, J. L. (2012). Rumination and the displacement of aggression in United Kingdom gang-affiliated youth. Aggressive Behavior, 38, 89�97. doi:10.1002/ab.20419

White, R., & Mason, R. (2006). Youth gangs and youth violence: Charting the key dimensions. Australian and New Zealand Journal of Criminology, 39, 54�70. doi:10.1375/acri.39.1.54

Wilcox, P., & Clayton, R. R. (2001). A multilevel analysis of school-based weapon possession. Justice Quarterly, 18, 509�539. doi:10.1080/07418820100095001

Wood, J., & Alleyne, E. (2010). Street gang theory and research: Where are we now and where do we go from here? Aggression and Violent Behavior, 15, 100�111. doi:10.1016/ j.avb.2009.08.005

Psychology, Crime & Law 301

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
    • Understanding why youth join gangs and engage in gang activities
    • Youth gangs and delinquency
    • Criminal attitudes, psychopathic personality traits, and gang membership
    • Youth gangs in Singapore
    • Present study
  • Method
    • Source sample
    • Ethics
    • Procedure
    • Classification of the gang-affiliated youth offender
    • Measures
    • Statistical analyses
  • Results
    • Sample characteristics
    • Criminal attitudes and psychopathic personality attributes
    • Multivariate model
  • Discussion
    • Gang membership and characteristics
    • Criminal attitudes and ATG
    • Psychopathic personality attributes
    • Implications
    • Limitations and future directions
  • Acknowledgements
  • Notes
  • References

Young People and Crime/Criminal sentiments and behaviours among young people in Hong Kong.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rady20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 10:52

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth

ISSN: 0267-3843 (Print) 2164-4527 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rady20

Criminal sentiments and behaviours among young people in Hong Kong

Wing Hong Chui & Kevin Kwok-Yin Cheng

To cite this article: Wing Hong Chui & Kevin Kwok-Yin Cheng (2014): Criminal sentiments and behaviours among young people in Hong Kong, International Journal of Adolescence and Youth, DOI: 10.1080/02673843.2013.875479

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/02673843.2013.875479

© 2014 Taylor & Francis

Published online: 30 Jan 2014.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 719

View related articles

View Crossmark data

Criminal sentiments and behaviours among young people in Hong Kong

Wing Hong Chuia* and Kevin Kwok-Yin Chengb1

aDepartment of Social Work & Social Administration, The University of Hong Kong, Pokfulam, Hong Kong SAR, P.R. China; bFaculty of Law, The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Shatin, Hong Kong SAR, P.R. China

(Received 30 October 2013; accepted 11 December 2013)

Criminal attitudes have been found to influence criminal behaviour. Yet this is an understudied area in Hong Kong despite the scholarly interests in youth delinquency. In this study, we tested the relationship between criminal sentiments and social factors and illegal conduct among 942 Chinese youths (aged 14–18) in Hong Kong using the Criminal Sentiments Scale-Modified (CSS-M). The results were mixed. While all the underlying factors of the CSS-M were found to be significant, only negative attitudes towards the Law–Court–Police and Identifications with Criminal Others had a positive relationship. Contrary to expectations, Tolerance for Law Violations had a negative correlation. Moreover, both social factors and criminal attitudes were found to be significant in influencing youths’ criminal behaviour. The results are discussed in the Hong Kong Chinese context.

Keywords: criminal attitudes; criminal behaviours; Criminal Sentiments scale; youth delinquency; Hong Kong

Introduction

Like many different jurisdictions around the world, youth crime is a major concern to

authorities and the general public in Hong Kong. According to the most updated official

statistics, in 2011, 3343 juveniles (aged 10–15)2 and 4350 young persons (aged 16–20)

were arrested. This is compared with 30,634 young persons aged 21 years and above who

were arrested in by the police in 2011. Transfigured to per 100,000, juveniles aged 10–15

and youths aged 16–20 accounted to 809 per 100,000 and 1012 per 100,000 arrested,

respectively. For the rest of the population, their arrest rate was only about 534 per

100,000 (Census and Statistics Department, 2012). Such arrest rates have been largely

consistent over the past decade. For instance in 2001, the arrest rates for juveniles (10–15)

was 779 per 100,000 and for youths (16–20) it was 1357 per 100,000 (Census and

Statistics Department, 2012). Youth crime make up approximately 15–18% of total crime

in Hong Kong; a statistic that is similar to Mainland China and the United States (Wong,

2000). Of course, arrest rates only describe crimes that are detected by the police.

Nonetheless, the general perception is that youth crime is a concern in Hong Kong, and

this has been true since the 1980s. There was public fear that young people were engaged

in property offences, most notably shoplifting, and were recruited into the triads. Jones and

Vagg (2007) went further to state that by the mid-1980s, ‘[the] word “juvenile” became

synonymous with “delinquency”’ (p. 517). While it has been noted by commentators that

there are traditionally few criminological debates in Hong Kong (Wong, 2000; Xu, 2011)

q 2014 Taylor & Francis

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth, 2014

http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/02673843.2013.875479

and that criminology in Hong Kong tend to possess an administrative character that seeks

to provide solutions to policy problems (Jones & Vagg, 2007), the study of juvenile

delinquency has been a major focus. Chui (2005), for instance, in comprising a

bibliography of all papers about criminology and criminal justice in Hong Kong from 1990

to 2004, found that juvenile delinquency was the prevailing topic of inquiry, making up

20% of all papers published. Given the government’s and public’s concern about youth

crime, this is hardly a surprising finding.

Major criminological theories developed in the Western context have been applied in

Hong Kong using local youth samples. These include the self-control theory (Gottfredson

& Hirschi, 1990), social control theory (Hirschi, 1969) and general strain theory (Agnew,

1992). Although criminal attitudes are intrinsic to these theories, less attention has been

devoted to specific measurements about criminal attitudes among youths, despite attitudes

being found to predict behaviour (Simourd & Olver, 2002). Specifically related to crime,

anti-social attitudes have been regarded as one of the main factors that contribute to

criminal conduct (Andrews & Bonta, 1994). In this study, we extend the literature on

youth delinquency in the Hong Kong Chinese context by measuring the criminal attitudes

of 942 youths (aged 14–18) in Hong Kong to determine its effects on criminal behaviour.

The results will have implications for cross-cultural measurements of criminal sentiments

and criminal behaviour.

Studies on youth delinquency in Hong Kong

As noted, relative to other criminological topics, considerable attention has been given to

explore the causes of youth crime in Hong Kong. Most of the studies attributed the cause

of delinquency to the social factors of youths, namely familial circumstances, school

achievements and peer pressure. In one of the earliest studies of youth crime in Hong

Kong, the Hong Kong Government commissioned the Fight Crime Committee to look at

the rise of youth crime in the late 1970s. The Committee concluded that the majority of

young offenders came from lower socio-economic class, from broken families and did not

have much motivation in their schooling (Hong Kong Government, 1981; see Adorjan &

Chui, 2014).

Cheung (1997) utilising self-reported surveys of 1139 secondary school students in Hong

Kong investigated the connections between familial variables, school variables, peer pressure

and media exposure and deviant behaviour. The variables that Cheung (1997) adopted

stemmed from established criminological theories. For example, students were asked about

their attachment to their parents (social control) and their parents’ and teachers’ negative

evaluation of them (labelling theory). Ordinary least squares regression found that peers’

deviant behaviour was the strongest predictor of the participant’s own deviant behaviour.

Other significant variables include exposure to violent/obscene content from the media,

imitations ofmedia characters, teachers’ negative evaluations and parents’ deviant behaviour.

In a more recent study, Cheung and Cheung (2008) tested Gottfredson and Hirschi’s

(1990) self-control theory (general theory of crime) on predicting deviant behaviour among

a sample of Chinese secondary school students in Hong Kong while controlling for social

factors predicted by social bonding, labelling, strain and differential association. Cheung and

Cheung (2008) discovered that a lack of self-control does not influence deviant behaviour

when social factors are taken into consideration. Instead, social factors were found to be

significant when self-control were included in multivariate analyses. This differed from

studies using Western samples that found support for self-control theory (Grasmick, Title,

Bursik, & Arneklev, 1993; Pratt & Cullen, 2000) and the proposition that self-control can

2 W.H. Chui and K.K. Cheng

predict deviance ‘among all groups and countries’ (Gottfredson, 2006, p. 83). Cheung and

Cheung (2008) postulated that the more collectivistic Chinese culture may make social

factors more salient compared with the individualistic culture of the West.

Besides samples of secondary school students, other studies employed various

samples. Ngai and Cheung (2005) examined the effects of a variety of factors such as

social attachments, perceived social inequality and background characteristics on

delinquency in 229 marginal youths from ages 15 to 23 recruited through youth outreach

teams in Hong Kong. The study found attachment to work to be influential in reducing the

likelihood of engaging in illegal conduct for marginalised youths. Focusing exclusively on

youth gang involvement in Hong Kong, Guangzhou and Shanghai, Ngai, Cheung, and

Ngai (2007) found parental control and cognitive development to be better inhibitors of

youth gang involvement for youths in Hong Kong.

Two recent Hong Kong studies that took pro-offending attitudes and attitudes about

the legal system into measuring delinquent activity are worth noting. The first is a study

conducted by Chui and Chan (2012a) on the effects of social bonds on violent behaviour

and theft for secondary school students in Hong Kong. Included in the measures was belief

in the legal system that comprised four items that gauged confidence in the police and

tolerance for law-breaking behaviour. It was found that a belief in the legal acted as a

protective factor against youths from engaging in both violence and theft. The second

study also performed by Chui and Chan (2012b) looked specifically at recidivism of

juvenile male probationers in Hong Kong. It was found that pro-offending attitudes were

an indicator of the likelihood of recidivism. Pro-offending attitudes included anticipation

for re-offending, victim hurt denial and a perception that committing crime is worthwhile.

Criminal attitudes and behaviour

From social psychology research, attitudes have been found to be a constant predictor of

behaviour. The two theories of reasoned action (Ajzen & Fishbein, 1980) and the theory of

planned behaviour (Ajzen, 1991) really underscore this causality. The notion is that

individuals contrive rational decisions as to participate or engage in certain behaviour

based on the said individual’s intention to engage in that behaviour. The individual’s

intention is premised upon the decision-maker’s attitude towards the behaviour; i.e.

evaluations of the advantages and disadvantages of engaging in the behaviour in question,

approval of the behaviour by others (subjective norm) and by the perceived control that

one has over the behaviour in question (self-efficacy) (Ajzen, 1991). As discussed,

attitudes are rooted in the major criminological theories and are considered as one of the

main causes of delinquency (Simourd & Van De Ven, 1999).

One challenge in measuring criminal attitudes and its effects on delinquent behaviour

is having a viable instrument (Simourd & Van De Ven, 1999). An instrument that has

shown promise in this regard is the Criminal Sentiments Scale (CSS) (Gendreau, Grant,

Leipciger, & Collins, 1979). The Criminal Sentiments Scale and the modified version

(CSS-M) (Shields & Simourd, 1991) has been used repeatedly to gauge the attitudes of a

variety of samples, including violent offenders, property offenders, sex offenders and

incarcerated young offenders in the Western context and has been found to be a successful

instrument in capturing offending behaviour (Shields & Simourd, 1991; Simourd, 1997;

Simourd & Olver, 2002; Witte, Di Placido, Gu, & Wong, 2006). The CSS-M has three

underlying factors: Attitudes towards the Law–Court–Police (LCP), Tolerance for Law

Violation (TLV) and Identification with Criminal Others (ICO). The LCP basically

measures people’s negative attitudes towards the criminal justice system and its agents.

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth 3

The TLV assesses justifications of law violations. Lastly, the ICO measures people’s

criminal self-concept.

Simourd and Van De Van (1999), for instance, found CSS-M scores to correlate with

the re-arrest and re-incarceration rates of a sample of incarcerated adult offenders in

Canada. Although in previous works (e.g. Chui & Chan, 2012b, 2013) there have been

some support of the correlations between pro-offending attitudes and criminal behaviour

among young offenders in Hong Kong, this study extends the literature by utilising an

established measure of criminal attitudes, the CSS-M, and testing the relationship between

criminal sentiments and law violations of young people in Hong Kong. This study also

took into consideration measures of social factors of youth that have been found to

influence delinquent behaviour in the Hong Kong context (e.g. Cheung & Cheung, 2008).

Present study

In this study, we investigated the influence of social factors and criminal attitudes on

criminal behaviour among Chinese youths in Hong Kong. Three outcome variables were

chosen as indicators of youths’ criminal involvement. The first outcome variable was

whether the youth in question has a criminal record. This served to provide a broader view

of whether the background of the youths and their criminal attitudes would indicate

whether they break the law. The drawback of this measure is that given this is not a

longitudinal study, we cannot ascertain whether negative criminal attitudes led to breaking

the law or whether being convicted spurred negative criminal sentiments. To substantiate

this, the second outcome variable measured the number of convictions. This variable was

similar to the measure of recidivism used in previous CSS-M studies (e.g. Simourd &

Olver, 2002). Repeated convictions would indicate a propensity to engage in illegal

activity. The last variable of whether the participant has committed a crime before

regardless of whether they were caught or convicted was utilised to overcome the problem

of undetected criminal behaviour. It is hypothesised that greater anti-social attitudes and

criminal sentiments would be associated with greater criminal behaviour.

Methods

Participants

In total, 942 young people in Hong Kong were recruited for this study. The participants’

age ranged from 14 to 18 with a mean age of 16.33 (SD ¼ 1.12). Slightly over half of the

participants (N ¼ 512; 54.4%) were males with the rest (N ¼ 429; 45.5%) females.

In terms of educational level, 180 (19.1%) attained an education of lower secondary school

(Form 3 or below), 674 (71.5%) had attained upper secondary education (Form 4–6) and

86 (9.1%) with vocational training. The income level of the participants varied. That is,

674 participants (71.5%) reported having an average monthly income (including pocket

money) of less than HK$2500 over the past 12 months, 123 (13.1%) from HK$2500 to

$4999, 83 (8.8%) HK$5000 to $9999, 37 (3.9%) HK$10,000 to $19,999 and only 12

(1.3%) participants reported earning an income of HK$20,000 or above. It should be noted

that not all numbers add up to the total because some participants did not answer all

questions. All participants were ethnically Chinese.

Measures

Three variables served as indicators of youths’ criminal involvement: whether they had

been convicted before, the number of convictions and whether they had committed a crime

4 W.H. Chui and K.K. Cheng

before (regardless of whether they were arrested or convicted). The majority of the

participants reported that they had never been convicted of a crime before (N ¼ 796;

84.5%) with the rest having had a criminal conviction (N ¼ 139; 14.8%). The number of

convictions of the sample ranged from 0 to 9, with a mean of 0.22 (SD ¼ 0.77). To

overcome the problem of undetected criminality, participants were also asked to self-

report any illegal activity regardless if they had been caught or not. Most participants

(N ¼ 712; 75.6%) reported that they had never committed a crime with the rest (N ¼ 228;

24.2%) stating that they have. Again, not all numbers add up to the total because some

participants did not answer all questions.

The CSS-M (Shields & Simourd, 1991) was used to assess youths’ criminal attitudes.

The CSS-M contains 41 items measured on a three-point Likert scale (0 ¼ agree;

1 ¼ undecided or cannot make up your mind; 2 ¼ disagree). The items can be categorised

into five underlying factors: Attitudes Toward the Law, Attitudes Toward the Court,

Attitudes Towards Police, TLV, and ICO. The first three factors can be combined to form

the LCP subscale. The LCP assesses people’s respect for the criminal justice system.

Sample items include ‘All laws should be obeyed just because they are laws’ and ‘Life

would be better with fewer cops (reversed scored).’ A higher score would reflect a greater

negative attitude towards the law and criminal justice authorities. The TLV measures

justifications for criminal conducts. Sample items include ‘There is never a good reason to

break the law’ and ‘Most people would commit crimes if they wouldn’t get caught

(reversed scored).’ Finally, the ICO measures a person’s criminal self-concept. Sample

items include ‘No one who breaks the law can be my friend’ and ‘People who have been in

trouble with the law are more like me than people who don’t have trouble with the law

(reverse scored).’ Overall, a higher score on the CSS-M would indicate a stronger anti-

social attitude and greater criminal sentiments.

Besides the demographic variables outlined above (age, gender, educational level and

monthly income), information about the participants’ family backgrounds was also asked.

It was felt that a young person’s familial background may attribute to their criminal

activity. Three variables were captured: the participants’ type of housing (private or

publically funded) and whether their father and/or mother have previously committed any

crimes. Most of the youths in our sample (N ¼ 560; 59.4%) reported to live in publically

funded housing, including the Home Ownership Scheme, which is a government

subsidised housing scheme. The rest of the participants (N ¼ 375; 39.8%) had private

living accommodations. Only 65 youths (6.9%) stated that their father had committed a

crime before, and 31 youths (3.3%) indicated that their mother had previously committed a

crime.

Procedure

The questionnaire with all the measures was translated into Chinese through a forward and

backward translation procedure. Participants were recruited with the assistance of social

workers and secondary school teachers around Hong Kong. Prior to the commencement of

the questionnaire, the purpose and procedure of the study were explained to the

participants. Ethical approval was obtained by the authors’ university before any data

collection.

The data were all coded into SPSS for Windows (IBM). Whether the youth had

previously been convicted was coded as a dichotomous variable (1 ¼ convicted;

0 ¼ never convicted). The number of convictions was coded as a continuous variable.

Whether the participant had committed any crimes, regardless of being caught or not, was

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth 5

also coded as a dichotomous variable (1 ¼ committed crime; 0 ¼ never committed a

crime). Age was coded as a continuous variable, gender as dichotomous (1 ¼ female;

0 ¼ male), and education and income levels were treated as ordinal variables. The

variables relating to family background were dichotomous as well: type of housing

(1 ¼ private housing; 0 ¼ publically funded) and father/mother crime history (1 ¼ -

committed a crime; 0 ¼ never committed a crime). Lastly, the CSS-M was coded

according to the three-point Likert scale discussed above and the three underlying factors

were retained.

Results

The CSS-M scale and the three underlying subscales demonstrated good internal

reliability. The Cronbach a for the aggregate CSS-M scale was 0.87 and had a mean score

of 0.75 (SD ¼ 0.27). For the LCP subscale, the a was 0.83 and a mean score was 0.74

(SD ¼ 0.30). The TLV had an a of 0.69 and a mean score of 0.80 (SD ¼ 0.36). The ICO

had an a of 0.62 and a mean score of 0.75 (SD ¼ 0.27).

All three subscales also showed significant correlations with each other and with the

aggregate CSS-M scale as well. The inter-scale correlations of the LCP, TLV, ICO and

CSS-M are presented in Table 1.

Regression analyses

Conviction record

To test which variables would affect the criminal behaviour among youths in Hong Kong,

a series of regression analyses were performed for the three outcome variables. For each

regression analysis, three models were tested. In Model 1, only the demographic

information and family background variables of the participants were included in the

regression. In Model 2, only the three subscales of the CSS-M were included in the

analysis. Lastly, in Model 3, all the independent models were incorporated into the

analysis.

For the first outcome variable of whether the youth in question had ever been convicted

of a criminal offence, a series of binary logistic regressions were performed. The results

are presented in Table 2. In Model 1, all variables regarding the demographic

characteristics of the youths were found to be significant. The older the participants were,

the more likely they would have a conviction record. Females were less likely as males to

have a conviction. Education level negatively correlated with the likelihood of a

conviction record while, somewhat surprisingly, income level demonstrated a positive

association. The more income that the youth had, the more likely they would have a

criminal conviction. Lastly, the type of living accommodation mattered as well, with those

Table 1. Intercorrelation of the CSS-M subscales and scale.

LCP TLV ICO CSS-M

LCP 1.00 TLV 0.54** 1.00 ICO 0.48** 0.55** 1.00 CSS-M 0.92** 0.79** 0.69** 1.00

Note: **p , 0.01.

6 W.H. Chui and K.K. Cheng

living in private housing to be less likely to have a conviction compared with youths living

in public housing.

In Model 2, only the three subscales of the CSS-M were inputted into the regression.

All three subscales were found to be statistically significant. The only surprising result is

the TLV which showed a negative association with having a conviction. The less tolerate

that participants had for law violations, the more likely that they had been convicted

before. The other two factors were consistent with previous assumptions. The more

negative view the youth has about the criminal justice system and the more that the youth

identified with criminal others, the more likely he/she had a criminal conviction.

In Model 3, all the independent variables were inputted into the regression. Most of the

demographic variables remained significant with the exception of age. All three factors of

the CSS-M continued to show significance with having criminal conviction.

Number of convictions

In the second set of regressions, the outcome variable of the number of convictions was

tested. The results of the regression models are presented in Table 3. Again, in Model 1,

only the demographic and familial variables were inserted into the regression model. Age

was found to be significant as the older the youth, the more number of convictions that the

Table 2. Logistic regression on conviction record.

B (SD) Model 1 Model 2 Model 3

Age 0.32 (0.12)** 0.21 (0.12) Gender 21.18 (0.29)*** 21.04 (0.31)** Education level 22.95 (0.27)*** 22.60 (0.29)*** Income 0.68 (0.12)*** 0.65 (0.13)*** Housing type 21.07 (0.31)** 21.08 (0.33)** Father committed a crime 0.37 (0.45) 0.18 (0.49) Mother committed a crime 0.31 (0.67) 0.71 (0.72) LCP 3.90 (0.45)*** 2.80 (0.55)*** TLV 21.43 (0.39)*** 21.35 (0.50)** ICO 1.77 (0.34)*** 1.05 (0.44)* Nagelkerke R 2 0.53 0.29 0.58

Note: *p , 0.05; **p , 0.01; ***p , 0.001.

Table 3. Linear regression on number of convictions.

B (SD) Model 1 Model 2 Model 3

Age 0.09 (0.03)*** 0.07 (0.02)** Gender 20.11 (0.05)* 20.08 (0.05) Education level 20.51 (0.05)*** 20.44 (0.06)*** Income 0.18 (0.03)*** 0.16 (0.03)*** Housing type 20.06 (0.05) 20.05 (0.05) Father committed a crime 0.43 (0.11)*** 0.40 (0.11)*** Mother committed a crime 20.12 (0.15) 20.10 (0.15) LCP 0.67 (0.10)*** 0.34 (0.10)** TLV 20.24 (0.09)** 20.17 (0.08)* ICO 0.39 (0.08)*** 0.23 (0.07)** Adjusted R 2 0.22 0.11 0.24

Note: *p , 0.05; **p , 0.01; ***p , 0.001.

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth 7

participant had. Females again were less likely to have convictions compared with males.

Education level displayed a negative correlation with the number of convictions, and

income level demonstrated a positive relationship. These results were unsurprisingly

similar to regression results on whether participants have a criminal conviction or not.

What was different was the variable of whether the youths’ father had committed a crime

before. Here, this variable was found to have a positive association with the number of

convictions. Also, the type of living accommodation was not found to be significant.

In Model 2, all of the three subscales of the CSS-M showed statistical significance.

A higher score on LCP and ICO correlated with a higher number of conviction records

among youths in Hong Kong. Once more, TLV had a negative association. Contrary to

expectations, a greater tolerance for law violations did not positively relate to the number

of convictions, instead it demonstrated a negative association.

In Model 3, the variables related demographic characteristics, except for gender,

retained their significance. Again, having a father who committed a crime before was

positively related to youths having a higher number of convictions. The subscales about

criminal attitudes were also found to be of significance with the TLV having a negative

correlation and the LCP and ICO displaying a positive relationship.

Committed a crime

The final outcome variable asked participants to self-report whether they have committed

a crime before regardless of whether they were caught or convicted. Table 4 presents the

results of this final set of regressions. In Model 1, as before, only the demographic and

familial variables were included in the model. All of the variables, except whether the

youths’ mother had committed a crime, were found to be significant. The older the

participant was, the more likely that he/she had committed a crime. Females once again

were less likely to have engaged in criminal behaviour compared with males. The more

educated that the youth was, the less likely that he/she has committed a crime. The

opposite was found for income level where a higher income level was associated with

having committed an offense before. Youths living in private housing were less likely to

have committed a crime compared with their counterparts living in public housing.

Finally, if the participant’s father had committed a crime, then it was more likely that the

youth would have as well.

Table 4. Logistic regression on commission of a crime before.

B (SD) Model 1 Model 2 Model 3

Age 0.26 (0.01)** 0.18 (0.10) Gender 21.00 (0.21)*** 20.88 (0.22)*** Education level 22.38 (0.23)*** 22.04 (0.23)*** Income 0.43 (0.10)*** 0.38 (0.11)*** Housing type 20.60 (0.22)** 20.55 (0.23)* Father committed a crime 0.95 (0.39)* 0.89 (0.41)* Mother committed a crime 0.59 (0.53) 0.69 (0.55) LCP 2.69 (0.36)*** 1.64 (0.42)*** TLV 21.14 (0.31)** 20.99 (0.37)** ICO 1.88 (0.28)*** 1.20 (0.34)*** Nagelkerke R 2 0.42 0.24 0.46

Note: *p , 0.05; **p , 0.01; ***p , 0.001.

8 W.H. Chui and K.K. Cheng

Consistent with previous findings, when the subscales of the CSS-M were inputted in

Model 2, all three subscales were found to be significant. Once again, the higher score on

the LCP and ICO was indicative of a higher likelihood to having committed a crime. The

TLV factor continued to show a negative association with the outcome variable.

In Model 3, all of the demographic and familial variables, except for age, that were

found to be significant in Model 1 remained significant and displayed the same correlation

direction. Similarly, the three subscales of the CSS-M continued to be of significance. The

LCP and ICO subscales demonstrated a positive association with the TLV subscale

showing a negative correlation.

Discussion and conclusion

The purpose of this study was to take an established instrument in the CSS-M and

determine whether criminal attitudes do correlate with criminal behaviour among Chinese

youths in Hong Kong. Besides criminal sentiments, demographic and familial factors were

also taken into consideration. The results were somewhat mixed. By and large, criminal

attitudes did correlate with criminal behaviour, measured by whether the participant had a

criminal conviction, the number of convictions and self-reported commission of crime.

All three subscales of the CSS-M were found to be statistically significant. Two of the

subscales were easily interpretable and consistent with past studies. It made sense that the

more negative attitudes that one has towards the criminal justice agencies of law, courts

and police, the more likely that one would be engaged in criminal behaviour. Likewise, the

more one identified as a criminal, the more one would participate in illegal acts.

The results of the TLV subscale were, however, unexpected. It was found that the less

tolerance that youths had for law violations, the more that they engaged in criminal

behaviour. While no definitive explanations can be given at this stage, only a possible

reason can be offered. It is possible that youths themselves do not tolerate their own

criminal behaviour but still chose to participate in them. Even the most minor offenses or

delinquent but non-criminal behaviour, such as staying out late at night or smoking, by

youths are frowned upon by Hong Kong’s more conservative society (Vagg, 1998).

Youths who are considered ‘deviant’, are expected to show a level of remorse and

contrition that as one commentator noted, would be considered “highly exceptional” in

Western culture (Vagg, 1998, p. 260). It is possible that youths are also taught to

disapprove of law violations. But although youths may disapprove of law violations, they

may simply be following an attitude that is socially acceptable and such a stance may not

affect their actual criminal conduct. The predictability of the CSS-M is therefore also put

in question. There is certainly much room for future studies to continue to test the

relationship between criminal attitudes and criminal behaviour in the Chinese context.

Another interesting aspect that emerged from the results is the significance of

demographic and familial factors despite the inclusion of criminal attitudes variables.

Throughout the regression models, there was a clear impact of participants’ backgrounds

on their illegal conduct, such as their level of education and whether their father has

committed a crime. Here, we echo Cheung and Cheung’s (2008) observation that Chinese

youths are more influenced by their social surroundings because of the collectivistic

culture that dominates Chinese societies like Hong Kong. This differs from the

individualistic culture found in Western settings. Therefore given the context, it is not

surprising to find Chinese youths in our sample to be influenced by social factors with

respect to their criminal behaviour. This is not to say that criminal attitudes do not matter

because clearly they do, as demonstrated by the series of multiple regressions performed in

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth 9

this study. What the results do point to is the effect of both criminal attitudes and social

factors on adolescents’ criminal activity in the Hong Kong Chinese setting.

However, it should be pointed out that our sample was based on young people

recruited from secondary schools. Although these youths reported being involved in

criminal activity and some even have more than one criminal conviction, they are most

likely to be implicated in relatively minor criminal conduct. Past studies utilising the CSS-

M relied on inmate populations who were convicted of more serious offenses. Future

studies should measure criminal attitudes of more serious offender populations in the

Chinese context.

In sum, this study offers a different dimension to the discussion of the causes of youth

delinquency in Hong Kong, namely the role of criminal attitudes. This is an aspect that has

received less empirical attention in the past. In future studies of youth crime or

delinquency in Hong Kong or in other Chinese societies, we recommend that researchers

take attitudes and social factors into account.

Notes on contributors

Wing Hong Chui, PhD, is an associate professor in the Department of Social Work and Social Administration and associate dean in the Faculty of Social Sciences at The University of Hong Kong. His research interest lies in the area of juvenile delinquency and youth justice in Hong Kong.

Kevin Kwok-Yin Cheng, PhD, is an assistant professor in the Faculty of Law at the Chinese University of Hong Kong. His research interest focuses on criminal justice and attitude towards the justice system.

Funding

The work described in this paper was fully supported by a grant offered by the Research Grant Council of the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region [Project No. HKU 743511H].

Notes

1. Email: [email protected] 2. Since 2003, the age of criminal responsibility has been raised from 7 to 10 in Hong Kong.

References

Adorjan, M., & Chui, W. H. (2014). Responding to youth crime in Hong Kong: Penal elitism, legitimacy and citizenship. London: Routledge.

Agnew, R. (1992). Foundation for a general strain theory of crime and delinquency. Criminology, 30, 47–87.

Ajzen, I. (1991). The theory of planned behavior. Organizational Behavior and Human Decision Processes, 50, 179–211.

Akzen, I., & Fishbein, M. (1980). Understanding attitude and predicting social behavior. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall.

Andrews, D. A., & Bonta, J. (1994). The psychology of criminal conduct. Cincinnati, OH: Anderson. Census and Statistics Department. (2012).Hong Kong annual digest of statistics: 2012 edition. Hong

Kong: Hong Kong Government. Cheung, Y. W. (1997). Family, school, peer, and media predictors of adolescent deviant behavior in

Hong Kong. Journal of Youth and Adolescence, 26, 569–596. Cheung, N. W. T., & Cheung, Y. W. (2008). Self-control, social factors, and delinquency: A test of

the general theory of crime among adolescents in Hong Kong. Journal of Youth and Adolescence, 37, 412–430.

Chui, W. H. (2005). Criminal justice in Hong Kong and the People’s Republic of China: A selected bibliography. Hong Kong: School of Law, City University of Hong Kong.

10 W.H. Chui and K.K. Cheng

Chui, W. H., & Chan, H. C. O. (2012a). An empirical investigation of social bonds and juvenile delinquency in Hong Kong. Child & Youth Care Forum, 41, 371–386.

Chui, W. H., & Chan, H. C. O. (2012b). Criminal recidivism among Hong Kong male juvenile probationers. Journal of Child and Family Studies, 21, 857–868.

Chui, W. H., & Chan, H. C. O. (2013). Psychological characteristics of male juvenile offenders in a residential home in Hong Kong. Criminal Behaviour and Mental Health, 23, 41–55.

Gendreau, P., Grant, B. A., Leipeiger, M., & Collins, C. (1979). Norms and recidivism rates for the MMPI and selected experimental scales on a Canadian delinquent sample. Canadian Journal of Behavioral Science, 11, 21–31.

Gottfredson, M. R. (2006). The empirical status of control theory in criminology. In F. T. Cullen, J. P. Wright, & K. R. Blevins (Eds.), Taking stock: The status of criminological theory (pp. 77–100). New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction.

Gottfredson, M. R., & Hirschi, T. (1990). A general theory of crime. Palo Alto, CA: Stanford University Press.

Grasmick, H. G., Title, C. R., Bursik, R. J., & Arneklev, B. J. (1993). Testing the core empirical implications of Gottfredson and Hirschi’s general theory of crime. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 30, 5–29.

Hirschi, T. (1969). Causes of delinquency. Berkeley, CA: University of Chicago Press. Hong Kong Government (1981). Report of the working group on juvenile crime. Hong Kong:

Government Printer. Jones, C., & Vagg, J. (2007). Criminal justice in Hong Kong. Oxon: Routledge-Cavendish. Ngai, N., & Cheung, C. (2005). Predictors of the liklihood of deliquency: A study of marginal youth

in Hong Kong, China. Youth & Society, 36, 445–470. Ngai, N., Cheung, C., & Ngai, S. S. (2007). Cognitive and social influences on gang involvement

among deliquents in three Chinese cities. Adolescence, 42, 381–403. Pratt, T. C., & Cullen, F. T. (2000). The empirical status of Gottfredson and Hirschi’s general theory

of crime: A meta-analysis. Criminology, 38, 931–964. Shields, I. W., & Simourd, D. J. (1991). Predicting predatory behavior in a population of incarcerated

young offenders. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 18, 180–194. Simourd, D. J. (1997). The criminal sentiments scale-modified and pride in delinquency scale:

Psychometric properties and construct validity of two measures of criminal attitudes. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 24, 52–70.

Simourd, D. J., & Olver, M. E. (2002). The future of criminal attitudes research and practice. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 29, 427–446.

Simourd, D. J., & Van De Ven, J. (1999). Assessment of criminal attitudes: Criterion-related validity of the Criminal Sentiments Scale-Modified and Pride in Delinquency Scale. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 26, 90–106.

Vagg, J. (1998). Delinquency and shame: Data from Hong Kong. British Journal of Criminology, 38, 247–264.

Witte, T. D., Di Placido, C., Gu, D., & Wong, S. C. P. (2006). An investigation of the validity and reliability of the Criminal Sentiments Scale in a sample of treated sex offenders. Sex Abuse: A Journal of Research and Treatment, 18, 249–258.

Wong, D. S. W. (2000). Juvenile crime and responses to delinquency in Hong Kong. International Journal of Offender Therapy and Comparative Criminology, 44, 279–292.

Xu, J. (2011). Hong Kong: The state of criminology. In C. J. Smith, S. X. Zhang, & R. Barberet (Eds.), Routledge handbook of international criminology (pp. 411–418). Abingdon, Oxon: Routledge.

International Journal of Adolescence and Youth 11

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
  • Studies on youth delinquency in Hong Kong
  • Criminal attitudes and behaviour
  • Present study
  • Methods
    • Participants
    • Measures
    • Procedure
  • Results
  • Regression analyses
    • Conviction record
    • Number of convictions
    • Committed a crime
  • Discussion and conclusion
  • Notes
  • Notes
  • References

Young People and Crime/Cybercrime victimization among young people a multi nation study.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=scri20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:06

Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention

ISSN: 1404-3858 (Print) 1651-2340 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/scri20

Cybercrime victimization among young people: a multi-nation study

Matti Näsi, Atte Oksanen, Teo Keipi & Pekka Räsänen

To cite this article: Matti Näsi, Atte Oksanen, Teo Keipi & Pekka Räsänen (2015) Cybercrime victimization among young people: a multi-nation study, Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention, 16:2, 203-210, DOI: 10.1080/14043858.2015.1046640

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14043858.2015.1046640

Published online: 06 Jul 2015.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 859

View related articles

View Crossmark data

Cybercrime victimization among young people: a multi-nation study

Matti Näsia*, Atte Oksanenb, Teo Keipia and Pekka Räsänena

aDepartment of Social Research/Economic Sociology, Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Turku, Finland; bSchool of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of Tampere, Finland

(Received 5 February 2015; Accepted 22 April 2015)

This study examines cybercrime victimization, what some of the common characteristics of such crimes are and some of the general predictors of cybercrime victimization among teenagers and young adults. A combined four-country sample (Finland, US, Germany and UK; n ¼ 3,506) is constructed from participants aged between 15 and 30 years old. According to the findings, online crime victimization is relatively uncommon (aggregate 6.5% of participants were victims). Slander and threat of violence were the most common forms of victimization and sexual harassment the least common. Male gender, younger age, immigrant background, urban residence, not living with parents, unemployment and less active offline social life were significant predictors for cybercrime victimization.

Keywords: cybercrime; victimization; youth; young adults; routine activity theory

Introduction

Despite the commercialization of the Internet and other new information and

communication technologies only a couple of decades ago, different forms of

cybercrime have become a daily occurrence. The term cybercrime is a relatively vast

concept, as targets for such crimes range from governments and multinational

corporations to individuals, thus resulting in a wide range of research interest regarding

the potential implications (e.g. Aaltonen & Salmi, 2013; Jewkes & Yar, 2013; Oksanen

& Keipi, 2013). The common denominator for different forms of cybercrimes is their

having been committed using computers and other online or electronic networks and

platforms. In a broad sense, cybercrime may be categorized into two levels: institutional

and individual. That is, larger scale cyber-attacks such as those targeting governments,

institutions or multinational corporations are commonly initiated by hackers or cyber

terrorists (terms by which the perpetrators are often referred) (e.g. Hansen, Lowry,

Meservy, & McDonald, 2007). Cybercrime at an individual level, on the other hand,

often reflects victimization through known assailants, or where the victim is a specific

target. Keeping this in mind, the focus of our study will be on cybercrime at an

individual level, as we examine young people and their perceived experiences with

online crime victimization.

It is challenging to make the distinction between forms of online victimization, such as

cyberbullying or online harassment, and those acts that actually constitute a crime (see e.g.

McGuire & Dowling, 2013, p. 6). However, in this study our focus is solely on negative

experiences online that the respondents have perceived as a crime. According to past

research from the individual perspective, sexual solicitation or harassment, identity theft,

q 2015 The Scandinavian Research Council for Criminology

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]

Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention, 2015

Vol. 16, No. 2, 203–210, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14043858.2015.1046640

defamation, fraud and phishing are among some of the common forms of cybercrime (e.g.

Finkelhor, Mitchell, & Wolak, 2000; Oksanen & Keipi, 2013; Wolak, Mitchell, &

Finkelhor, 2006; Yar, 2013).

The figures for cybercrime victimization tend to be low, but are higher among younger

online users when compared to older age groups. According to Oksanen and Keipi (2013),

2.5% of respondents aged 15–74 years reported being victims of cybercrime in 2008.

Among the ages of 15–24, the figure was 5.3%. In a Wolak et al. (2006) survey study, 4%

of young American respondents reported having been a victim of aggressive sexual

solicitation. Furthermore, US statistics from 2012 indicate that roughly 10% of Internet

users reported being a victim of online scams or phishing (Norton, 2012). Our aim in this

study is to provide new information concerning young Internet users and their perceived

exposure to cybercrime victimization, as well as insight regarding the elements that

influence such negative experiences. Young people tend be the most active Internet users,

thus their experiences with victimization due to cybercrime provide important information

concerning research on negative experiences in the online environment.

From a theoretical perspective, when looking at the elements that influence one’s

likelihood of becoming a victim of negative behaviour, the routine activity theory (RAT),

developed by Cohen and Felson (1979) is plausible (see also Marcum, Higgins, &

Ricketts, 2010; Pratt, Holtfreter, & Reisig, 2010). According to RAT, individuals’ social

behaviour influences the opportunities for victimization. In a broad sense, the odds for

becoming a victim of an assault are much greater on a night out than they would be if one

chose to spend the evening home alone. It appears that many aspects of online

victimization support a similar theoretical approach. That is, active online users have been

found to be more likely victims of negative online behaviour than less active users (e.g.

Näsi et al., 2014; Oksanen & Keipi, 2013). In line with such findings, it has also been noted

that young people tend to be more active users of new technologies, and as a result they are

more likely to become victims online compared to older users (e.g. Ybarra, 2004).

Staksrud, Ólafsson, and Livingstone (2013) also found that children who were active users

of different types of social media faced more risks online than nonusers.

Furthermore, we are also keen to establish whether other background variables that

have been known to influence crime victimization in the offline context have similar

effects in terms of cybercrime. For instance, it has been found that residents of bigger

cities are more likely to become victims than those living in rural areas (Glaeser &

Sacerdote, 1999), whereas in more recent studies it was noted that native residents

were more shielded from crime compared to immigrants (Lehti et al., 2014; Wheeler,

Zhao, Kelleher, Stallones, & Xiang, 2010). We are thus interested in examining

whether there are similar associations with cybercrime. This study therefore aims to

establish how common cybercrime victimization actually is, what some of its common

characteristics are, and the general predictors of cybercrime victimization among

teenagers and young adults.

Data, measures and analysis

Our data are constructed from participants aged between 15 and 30 years old from four

countries, namely the USA (n ¼ 1,033), Finland (n ¼ 554), Germany (n ¼ 973) and the

UK (n ¼ 999). The American and Finnish data were collected in the spring of 2013 while

the German and UK data were collected in the spring of 2014. Data collection was

administrated by Survey Sample International, and the participants from the four countries

participated voluntarily on different panel surveys. As such, the potential participants for

M. Näsi et al.2204

this type of survey were recruited using several different methods, including random digit

dialing, banner ads and other permission-based techniques. Besides this, email invitations

were also sent to a sample of panel members in all four countries in order to stratify the

participant pool, mirroring the population in terms of basic socio-demographic measures

of age, gender, education level and income (see Lorch, Cavallaro, & van Ossenbruggen,

2012). The sample quota was calculated to be nationally relatively well representative on

age and gender for all four countries (see also Näsi et al., 2014).

We thus need to acknowledge the possibility of volunteer bias due to the method of

data collection. However, the above discussed actions were applied in order to minimize

the potential effects of such bias. It should also be noted that demographically balanced

online panels are becoming increasingly common due to the benefits they afford. Such a

method can in fact protect against research participant bias as such screening makes it

easier to target respondents and panelists who have already agreed to participate in online

surveys (Evans & Mathur, 2005; Wansink, 2001). Further, it has been found that

recruitment and selection processes, including the use of pre-panel interviews and

different participation incentives, increase the competence and therefore the validity of

those who ultimately become part of such a panel (see e.g. Wansink, 2001; see also Näsi

et al., 2014).

Our first aim was to examine how many if the respondents had been victims of

cybercrime. This was measured by asking the respondent the following: ‘In the past three

years, has someone committed a crime against you online?’ with the option for either a yes

or no response. The question therefore required self-evaluation of whether one actually

perceived having been a victim of a crime online. As we were interested in a more detailed

description of the characteristics of these crimes, the questionnaire had the following list

of online crimes in order to provide more specific details about the crimes of which

respondents had actually been victims. The options were ‘Slander or defamation of your

character’, ‘Coercion or a threat of violence’, ‘Identity theft’, ‘Fraud’, ‘Sexual harassment’

and ‘other, which?’

Our second aim was to examine how different background variables influence the

likelihood of becoming a victim of online crime. We included several independent

variables including country of residence (the USA, Finland, Germany or UK), gender and

age (four age groups, 15–18, 19–22, 23–26 and 27–30), whether either of the

respondents’ parents had been born abroad (Yes/No), respondents’ area of residence

(categorized as ‘Large city’ or ‘Not large city’), respondents’ economic activity

(categorized as Student, Working or Not working) and whether respondent was living with

parents (Yes/No). Finally, we controlled for respondents’ social activity (‘How often do

you meet face-to-face with friends, relatives or work colleagues for social reasons?’ with a

scale of 7 options, ranging from 1 ¼ Never to 7 ¼ Every day).

Variables selected were determined as relevant and topical for the purpose of

establishing some of the predictors of cybercrime victimization. Both gender and age are

commonly used control variables. However, respondents’ area of residence was included

because general crime victimization has been found to be more common in larger cities

than in smaller cities or towns (e.g. Glaeser & Sacerdote, 1999). The variable ‘parent(s)

born abroad’ was included because crime victimization has been found more common

among those with an immigrant background (e.g. Lehti et al., 2014; Wheeler et al., 2010).

Economic activity was included on the basis that a link between unemployment and crime

has been established in several past studies (e.g. Cohen & Felson, 1979; Sampson, 1985).

Past research has also established a strong link between the role of family and

victimization (e.g. Apel & Kaukinen, 2008); thus, we were keen to examine whether living

Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention 3205

at home would also serve as a protective factor for online victimization. Finally, social

activity was included as a control variable, as popularity and friendships have been found

to serve as protective factors against victimization (e.g. Schreck, Fisher, & Miller, 2004).

In essence, we were interested in examining how factors that have been found to be

influential in the context of offline victimization might affect users in the online context.

For the purposes of the analysis we have combined the data from the four countries

(n ¼ 3,506). We report descriptive statistics and logistic regression analysis models

including odds ratios (OR) and their confidence intervals. Model fit and the total variance

accounted for are reported using the log-likelihood and Pseudo coefficient of

determination (Cragg and Uhler’s R 2, i.e. Nagelkerke R 2).

Results

In Table 1 we present the descriptive statistics of cybercrime victimization according to all

independent variables. As we can see, the number of respondents by country regarding

certain variables was not very high; thus, we decided to combine the data for the rest of the

analysis. In the aggregated data (n ¼ 3,506), only 6.5% of the respondents reported having

been victims of cybercrime during the past three years. The percentages of victimization

were almost identical in each of the four countries, and the differences between countries

were not statistically significant. We also examined the characteristics of the crime in the

combined data (not shown in the table). According to the results of those respondents who

had been victims of cybercrime, slander or defamation of one’s character was the most

common form of crime (40% of the victims reported this as the category of the crime),

Table 1. Descriptive statistics of cybercrime victimization.

Finland USA Germany UK

Yes % (n) Yes % (n) Yes % (n) Yes % (n)

Victim of cybercrime 6.2 (33) 6.3 (63) 6.0 (58) 7.4 (74) Gender Female 6.4 (17) 6.0 (30) 3.1 (15) 5.9 (29) Male 6.0 (16) 6.6 (33) 8.9 (43) 8.8 (45 Age 15–18 6.5 (7) 3.9 (5) 9.2 (13) 6.9 (10) 19–22 4.6 (7) 6.7 (22) 5.4 (15) 5.7 (18) 23–26 6.0 (9) 7.6 (21) 5.6 (18) 7.3 (19) 27–30 8.1 (10) 5.6 (15) 5.1 (12) 9.6 (27) Parent(s) born abroad No 5.3 (25) 4.7 (33) 5.6 (37) 7.1 (51) Yes 12.7 (8) 10.0 (30) 6.9 (21) 8.3 (23) Residence Not large city 4.3 (11) 4.5 (20) 4.8 (25) 4.6 (21) Large city 7.7 (21) 7.8 (43) 7.2 (33) 9.9 (53) Living with parents No 6.5 (24) 7.6 (44) 6.3 (38) 9.8 (54) Yes 5.4 (9) 4.5 (19) 5.4 (20) 4.4 (20) Economic activity Student 5.7 (14) 4.3 (16) 5.6 (24) 5.5 (18) Working 5.6 (9) 6.8 (29) 6.5 (25) 9.1 (45) Not working 7.9 (10) 8.8 (18) 5.7 (9) 6.3 (11) Social activity (mean and SD) 4.9 (1.6) 4.5 (1.7) 5.1 (1.5) 4.7 (1.7)

M. Näsi et al.4206

followed by coercion or a threat of violence (34%). Furthermore, 28% had been victims of

fraud and 23% had been victim of identity theft. Sexual harassment was the least common

form of online crime (17%).

In Table 2 we provide the explanatory logistic regression analysis for online

victimization by independent variables. Coefficients shown in the table are based on the

adjusted model. The results show that males (OR 1.70, p ¼ 0.000) were more likely to be

victims than females. The youngest age groups were more likely to be victims than the

older age groups (age group 19–22, OR 0.55, p ¼ 0.017, age group 23–26, OR 0.49,

p ¼ 0.010 and age group 27–30, OR 0.47, p ¼ 0.012). Respondents whose parent, or both

parents had been born abroad (OR 1.47, p ¼ 0.010) were more likely to be victims than

those respondents who parent had not born abroad. Respondents living in big cities were

more likely to be victims than those living in small cities (OR 1.75, p ¼ 0.000).

Respondents who were no longer living at home were more likely to be victims than those

still living with their parent(s) (OR 0.53, p ¼ 0.001). Furthermore, those not working (OR

1.67, p ¼ 0.020) were more likely to be victims compared to those studying. Finally, in

terms of social activity, those meeting with their friends, relatives or colleagues face to

face for social occasions were less likely to be victims than those socially less active (OR

0.91, p ¼ 0.024).

Table 2. Explanatory logistic regression analysis of the independent variables.

OR, p-value, 95% CI

Country Finland 1 USA 1.02 0.65–1.60 Germany 1.04 0.71–1.51 UK 1.24 0.87–1.76 Gender Female 1 Male 1.70*** 1.27–2.26 Age 15–18 1 19–22 0.55* 0.34–0.90 23–26 0.49* 0.29–0.85 27–30 0.47* 0.27–0.84 Parent(s) born abroad No 1 Yes 1.47** 1.10–1.96 Residence Not large city 1 Large city 1.75*** 1.31–2.34 Living with parents No 1 Yes 0.53*** 0.37–0.77 Economic activity Student 1 Working 1.47 1.00–2.16 Not working 1.67* 1.08–2.56 Social activity 0.91* 0.83–0.99 Log likelihood 2808.361 Cragg & Uhler’s R 2 0.05

Notes: OR, odds ratio; CI, confidence interval. Significance levels: *p , 0.05; **p , 0.01; ***p , 0.001.

Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention 5207

Discussion

This article examined the prevalence, characteristics and general predictors of cybercrime

victimization among teenagers and young adults. As the results indicated, cybercrime

victimization was not very common and there were no significant differences between the

countries, thus indicating that the cross-national differences in terms of general crime

victimization are perhaps more notable in the offline context (see e.g. Heiskanen, 2010).

In terms of how common cybercrime victimization is, our findings appear somewhat in

line with the prior research (Norton, 2012; Oksanen & Keipi, 2013; Wolak et al., 2006).

In terms of the characteristics of the crimes, defamation and threat of violence were the

most common forms of crimes, whereas sexual harassment was the least common. This

may in fact relate to the particular nature of online interaction. It is relatively easy to

spread false or offensive information about individuals online; thus, such behaviour might

become highlighted in the online context, whereas sexual harassment is perhaps more

physical in nature. In fact, according to US statistics sexual harassment is by far more often

reported in offline contexts than in online contexts (e.g. Duggan, 2014; Ilies, Hauserman,

Schwochau, & Stibal, 2003).

In terms of the other independent variables, males were more likely to be victims than

females. This perhaps mirrors the results concerning the types of crimes that were more

common. As noted, women are more likely to be victims of sexual harassment, whereas

defamation and threats of violence tend to be more common among males (e.g. Borden,

1997). Our results concerning age were in line with past findings concerning general

online victimization, which have found younger respondents to be both more active

Internet users and more likely to be victims online (Oksanen & Keipi, 2013; Ybarra,

2004). Furthermore, respondents whose parent or both parents had been born abroad were

significantly more likely to be victims of crime online than respondents with native

parents. These findings are supported by recent studies which have found that immigrants

are commonly more likely to be victims of a crime compared to natives (Lehti et al., 2014;

Wheeler et al., 2010), indicating that a non-native background heightens the likelihood of

crime victimization offline as well as online.

Furthermore, living in large cities increased the likelihood for online crime

victimization. This is in line with findings concerning offline victimization, and the results

were similar concerning economic activity, as unemployment has also been found to

heighten risk for offline victimization (e.g. Glaeser & Sacerdote, 1999; Sampson, 1985).

However, it appears that living with one’s parents as well as having a more active offline

social life protects against the potential for online victimization.

From the RAT perspective, we could argue that both suitability for becoming a target

and the role of guardianship play a notable role both in the online and offline

environments. As noted above, large cities provide opportunities and suitable targets for

criminals. Living in a larger city may also be associated with lifestyle choices that increase

the likelihood of victimization. Lack of guardianship, in particular, is a central

characteristic of those living in big cities. The same may apply to some extent to those who

are less integrated socially. The protective role of guardianship was manifested in our

results in terms of those living with parents and those characterized as more socially active

offline being less likely to be victims of cybercrime. In addition, those who were still

studying were also less likely to be online victims.

Our findings therefore suggest that many aspects of cybercrime victimization appear

similar to the elements that are influential in offline victimization. However, it may be that

cultural influences may be less evident online when comparing to the offline context.

M. Näsi et al.6208

Finally, it needs to be noted that new studies and theories focusing on different forms of

online behaviour from the perspective of criminology are very much needed in order to

construct a more comprehensive understanding of the risks of online victimization.

Our study naturally has its limitations. First, our data are not based on random

sampling, thus we must be cautious when interpreting the results in terms of how

applicable they are in the general context. Second, because most young people and young

adults today use the Internet on a daily basis, it would be important to measure the

intensity of their online activities using various measures (hours of daily usage and

importance assigned to the online activities and communities). Finally, future studies’ use

of cross-national comparison would provide valuable information in terms of the role of

cybercrime in different countries.

Disclosure statement

No potential conflict of interest was reported by the authors.

Funding

This work was supported by the Kone Foundation under research grant 2013–2015.

References

Aaltonen, M., & Salmi, V. (2013). Versatile delinquents or specialized pirates? A comparison of correlates of illegal downloading and traditional juvenile crime. Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention, 14, 188–195. doi:10.1080/14043858.2013.837267

Apel, R., & Kaukinen, C. (2008). On the relationship between family structure and antisocial behavior: Parental cohabitation and blended households. Criminology, 46, 35–70. doi:10.1111/ j.1745-9125.2008.00107.x

Borden, D. L. (1997). Pattwena of harm: An analysis of gender and defamation. Communication Law and Policy, 2, 105–141. doi:10.1080/10811689709368620

Cohen, L. E., & Felson, M. (1979). Social change and crime rate trends: A routine activity approach. American Sociological Review, 44, 588–608. doi:10.2307/2094589

Duggan, M. (2014). Part 1: Experiencing online harassment. Retrieved from http://www. pewinternet.org/2014/10/22/part-1-experiencing-online-harassment/

Evans, J. R., & Mathur, A. (2005). The value of online surveys. Internet Research, 15, 195–219. doi:10.1108/10662240510590360

Finkelhor, D., Mitchell, K. J., & Wolak, J. (2000). Online victimization: A report on the nation’s youth. Alexandria, VA: National Center for Missing and Exploited Children.

Glaeser, E. L., & Sacerdote, B. (1999). Why is there more crime in cities? Journal of Political Economy, 107, S225–S258. doi:10.1086/250109

Hansen, J. V., Lowry, P. B., Meservy, R. D., & McDonald, D. M. (2007). Genetic programming for prevention of cyberterrorism through dynamic and evolving intrusion detection. Decision Support Systems, 43, 1362–1374. doi:10.1016/j.dss.2006.04.004

Heiskanen, M. (2010). Trends in police-recorded crime. In S. Harrendorf, M. Heiskanen, & S. Malby (Eds.), International statistics on crime and justice (pp. 21–48). Helsinki: European Institute for Crime Prevention and Control, affiliated with the United Nations (HEUNI).

Ilies, R., Hauserman, N., Schwochau, S., & Stibal, J. (2003). Reported incidence rates of work- related sexual harassment in the United States: Using meta-analysis to explain reported rate disparities. Personnel Psychology, 56, 607–631. doi:10.1111/j.1744-6570.2003.tb00752.x

Jewkes, Y., & Yar, M. (2013). Introduction: The Internet, cybercrime and the challenges of the twenty-first century. In Handbook of Internet crime (pp. 1–8). Devon: Willan Publishing.

Lehti, M., Salmi, V., Aaltonen, M., Danielsson, P., Hinkkanen, V., Niemi, H., & Suonpää, K. (2014). Maahanmuuttajat rikosten uhreina ja tekijöinä [Immigrants as victims and perpetrators of crime]. Oikeuspoliittisen Tutkimuslaitoksen Tutkimuksia No. 265.

Lorch, J., Cavallaro, K., & van Ossenbruggen, R. (2012). Sample blending: 1 þ 1.2 [e- publication]. Retrieved from https://www.surveysampling.com/ssi-media/Corporate/White% 20Paper%202012/SSI-Sample-Blending

Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention 7209

Marcum, C. D., Higgins, G. E., & Ricketts, M. L. (2010). Potential factors of online victimization of youth: An examination of adolescent online behaviors utilizing routine activity theory. Deviant Behavior, 31, 381–410. doi:10.1080/01639620903004903

McGuire, M., & Dowling, S. (2013). Cyber crime: A review of the evidence. Retrieved from https:// www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/246749/horr75-sum- mary.pdf

Näsi, M., Räsänen, P., Oksanen, A., Hawdon, J., Keipi, T., & Holkeri, E. (2014). Association between online harassment and exposure to harmful online content: A cross-national comparison between the United States and Finland. Computers in Human Behavior, 41, 137–145.

Norton. (2012). Norton cybercrime report 2012. Retrieved from http://us.norton.com/ cybercrimereport

Oksanen, A., & Keipi, T. (2013). Young people as victims of crime on the internet: A population- based study in Finland. Vulnerable Children and Youth Studies, 8, 298–309. doi:10.1080/ 17450128.2012.752119

Pratt, T. C., Holtfreter, K., & Reisig, M. D. (2010). Routine online activity and internet fraud targeting: Extending the generality of routine activity theory. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 47, 267–296. doi:10.1177/0022427810365903

Sampson, R. (1985). Neighborhood and crime: The structural determinants of personal victimization. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 22, 7–40. doi:10.1177/ 0022427885022001002

Schreck, C. J., Fisher, B. S., & Miller, J. M. (2004). The social context of violent victimization: A study of the delinquent peer effect. Justice Quarterly, 21, 23–47. doi:10.1080/ 07418820400095731

Staksrud, E., Ólafsson, K., & Livingstone, S. (2013). Does the use of social networking sites increase children’s risk of harm? Computers in Human Behavior, 29, 40–50. doi:10.1016/j.chb.2012.05. 026

Wansink, B. (2001). Editorial: The power of panels. Journal of Database Marketing & Customer Strategy Management, 8, 190–194. doi:10.1057/palgrave.jdm.3240034

Wheeler, K., Zhao, W., Kelleher, K., Stallones, L., & Xiang, H. (2010). Immigrants as crime victims: Experiences of personal nonfatal victimization. American Journal of Industrial Medicine, 53, 435–442. doi:10.1002/ajim.20820

Wolak, J., Mitchell, K. J., & Finkelhor, D. (2006). Online victimization of youth: Five years later. National Center for Missing and Exploited Children Bulletin. Retrieved from http://scholars. unh.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article¼1053&context¼ccrc

Yar, M. (2013). Cybercrime and society. London: Sage. Ybarra, M. L. (2004). Linkages between depressive symptomatology and Internet harassment among

young regular Internet users. Cyberpsychology & Behavior, 7, 247–257. doi:10.1089/ 109493104323024500

M. Näsi et al.8210

  • Introduction
  • Data, measures and analysis
  • Results
  • Discussion
  • Disclosure statement
  • Funding

Young People and Crime/Do people comply with the law.pdf

European Journal of Criminology 8(5) 401 –420

© The Author(s) 2011 Reprints and permission: sagepub.

co.uk/journalsPermissions.nav DOI: 10.1177/1477370811416415

euc.sagepub.com

Do people comply with the law because they fear getting caught?

Per-Olof H. Wikström University of Cambridge, UK

Andromachi Tseloni Nottingham Trent University, UK

Dimitris Karlis Athens University of Economics and Business, Greece

Abstract Do people comply with the law because they fear the consequences? Guided by the theoretical framework of Situational Action Theory we argue that most people abide by the law not because they fear the consequences but because they do not perceive crime as an ‘action alternative’. We propose that the potential influence of threats of punishment on people’s law abidance is specific to those who regularly are motivated and consider committing acts of crime. Using data from the Peterborough Adolescent and Young Adult Development Study (PADS+) we empirically explore the relationships between crime propensity, deterrence perceptions and crime involvement for four specific types of crime: shoplifting, theft from cars, vandalism and assault. The findings support the notion that the influence of deterrence perceptions on an individual’s crime involvement is dependent on his or her crime propensity. Moreover, and crucially, results suggest that deterrence perceptions are largely irrelevant for those who lack a propensity to commit acts of crime (or specific acts of crime).

Keywords adolescent crime, crime causation, crime propensity, deterrence, finite mixture Poisson models, Peterborough Adolescent and Young Adult Development Study (PADS+), situational action theory

Corresponding author: Per-Olof H. Wikström, Professor of Ecological and Developmental Criminology, Institute of Criminology, University of Cambridge, Sidgwick Avenue, Cambridge CB3 9DA, UK. Email: [email protected]

Article

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

402 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

Do people refrain from committing acts of crime because they fear the consequences? In this study we will address this important question by arguing and presenting empirical findings consistent with the assumption that the reason most people, most of the time, refrain from crime is not because they fear the consequences but because they do not see crime (particular kinds of crime) as an ‘action alternative’. However, for those who do see crime (particular kinds of crime) as an action alternative, we propose that their deter- rence sensitivities constitute one factor that may influence their choice of whether or not to engage in an act of crime.

If we are right in our assumptions, this also has some important methodological implications for the study of the effect of perceived threats of punishment on crime involvement in general samples of the population. People who rarely or never consider committing a crime (or a particular type of crime) tend to lack experience of real-life situ- ations in which they have assessed the risk of punishment (and, even more importantly, experienced situations where such assessment has affected their actions). Consequently, their reported views of the risk of punishment are not based on their own experiences of assessing this risk when considering committing a crime, and, crucially, regardless of what views they hold about the risk of punishment, these are irrelevant for their compli- ance with the law (because there are other reasons why they abide by the law). For example, what can we learn about the role of the threat of punishment in preventing rape by asking a person who has never or would never consider committing such an act?

This suggests a need to take into account individual differences in crime propensity when assessing the influence of deterrence perceptions on individuals’ crime involve- ment (see, further, Wikström, 2007). We define crime propensity as ‘the tendency to see, and if so, to choose, to breach a rule of conduct stated in law’. The propensity to commit a particular type of crime is thus the extent to which an individual perceives this particular type of crime as an action alternative.

In this study the focus is on exploring the relationship between individuals’ crime propensity (level of temptation to commit a crime), deterrence perception (perceived risk of getting caught) and crime involvement (self-reported offending). We will not empirically address the important questions of why individuals vary in their crime propensity or why they vary in their perception of deterrence, although we will briefly touch upon these questions in the theory section of our paper. Our research is guided by the theoretical framework laid out in situational action theory (Wikström, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2010, 2011; Wikström and Treiber, 2007) and aims to test one of its key assump- tions, namely, the conditional relevance of controls, specifically that the influence of individuals’ generalized deterrence perceptions on their crime involvement is depend- ent on their crime propensity.

Classic deterrence theory

A pure deterrence argument is normally based on the assumption that human action is motivated by seeking pleasure and avoiding pain,1 and that human decision-making is an outcome of a rational choice in which the costs and benefits of different action alternatives are calculated (on classic deterrence theory generally, see Andenaes, 1974; Beccaria, 1972; Bentham, 1970; Zimring and Hawkins, 1973).

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 403

A threat of punishment is one means to influence humans to act in certain desired ways through the creation of deterrence. Deterrence may be defined as ‘the felt worry about or fear of consequences when considering breaching a moral rule or committing an act of crime’ and punishment may be defined as ‘the purposeful infliction by a third party of negative consequences, such as rebuke, pain, financial loss or deprivation of freedom, motivated by and as a response to transgression of a moral rule’ (Wikström, 2007). The role of the threat of punishment (the potential pain or costs it represents) in preventing crime is thus to outweigh the potential pleasures or benefits in an individual’s decision- making about whether or not to commit a crime, and thereby cause him or her to refrain from committing an act of crime. For deterrence to influence human action effectively, it minimally requires that individuals’ (when considering an action that is unlawful) know what is stated in the law and that they perceive the risk of getting caught as high (certainty) and the consequences of getting caught serious enough to instil worry or fear of the consequences (severity). The key question is to what extent compliance with the law is influenced by fear of punishment? In other words, do people who abide by the law do this because they fear the consequences?

Deterrence and the role of individual differences

Research into the relationship between deterrence perceptions and crime involvement generally shows that there is a weak to moderate correlation between perceived risks of getting caught (certainty) and crime involvement, whereas the findings about the relationship between perceived severity of punishment and crime involvement are less consistent (see, for example, Nagin, 1998; Paternoster, 1987; Pratt et al., 2006; Von Hirsch et al., 1999).

Studies that have explored the role of individual differences in the relationship between sensitivity to deterrence and crime involvement generally report such differ- ences; the relevance of deterrence as a guide for action appears to vary between individuals depending on their individual characteristics (for example, Nagin and Paternoster, 1994; Nagin and Pogarsky, 2003; Piquero and Tibbetts, 1996). The particu- lar individual characteristic that has mostly figured in this research is the individual’s generalized ability to exercise self-control.2 For example, Nagin and Paternoster (1993: 484) conclude from a scenario-based study that ‘persons low in self-control perceive the rewards of crime as more valuable and the cost of crimes as less aversive, are less likely to feel the “pangs of conscience”, and are more likely to report that they would commit crime than those with more self-control’.

Wright et al. (2004) used longitudinal data from the Dunedin study to explore whether the influence of deterrence (general assessments of the risk of getting caught and the severity of social sanctions3) on crime involvement is dependent on an indi- vidual’s propensity to engage in crime. The measures of ‘propensity’ were measures of (generalized) self-control4 and self-perceived criminality.5 The authors state that their particular interest concerns ‘self-control and how it conditions the effect of sanction threats’ (2004: 206) and they report that ‘the deterrent effect “getting caught” (that is, its negative effect) was greatest (that is, even more negative) among study members

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

404 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

low in self-control and high in self-perceived criminality’ (2004: 198, our emphasis). This finding was repeated using ‘social sanctions’ as a measure of deterrence.6

On theoretical grounds, it may appear implausible that the weaker an individual’s self-control the more he or she would be influenced by deterrent effects. Thus, this find- ing, at first sight, appears contrary to what would be expected. If one, however, makes the assumption that deterrence is relevant for actors’ crime involvement only to the extent that they consider breaching the law, and further assumes that there is a negative correlation between an individual’s level of generalized self-control (self-perceived criminality7) and his or her likelihood to consider committing acts of crime, the pre- sented relationships are just what would be expected.8 In other words, the findings may merely reflect the fact that the relevance of deterrence as a factor influencing offending is strongest for those who are most likely to consider committing acts of crime (and irrelevant for those who are unlikely to consider breaching the law). This interpretation is also close to the one at which Wright et al. (2004) finally arrive in their concluding discussion, ‘when other inhibitions are strong (such as those provided by one’s moral beliefs), the deterrent effects of sanction threats are irrelevant’ (2004: 206). It should, however, be stressed that this is an interpretation because the effect of any ‘other inhibitors’ was not explored in their study.9

A recent German study (Kroneberg et al., 2010) of the role of moral norms and instrumental incentives in tax fraud and shoplifting in an adult population reports find- ings that are of particular interest in this context. The authors conclude, for example, that ‘only respondents who do not feel bound by strongly internalized norms consider instrumental incentives’ (2010: 283) such as costs and benefits.

The role of deterrence in situational action theory

The focal point of situational action theory (Wikström, 2006, 2010, 2011; Wikström and Treiber, 2007) is the idea that human action is fundamentally an outcome of (i) how people perceive their action alternatives, and (ii) how they make their choices. This perception–choice process is viewed as the situational mechanism that links an indi- vidual’s characteristics and the environmental features of the setting in which he or she operates to their actions (see, further, Wikström, 2010). Hence individual and environ- mental factors that through their interaction directly influence how individuals perceive their action alternatives and make their choices (habitually or by deliberation) are the (direct) causes of their actions (including acts of crime).

The theory proposes that an individual’s moral rules and habits (and associated moral emotions)10 are the key individual characteristics that influence his or her perception of action alternatives, and an individual’s ability to exercise self-control11 is a key individ- ual factor in his or her process of choice between perceived action alternatives, but only when there is a conflict of rule-guidance between a person’s own moral rules and the moral norms by the moral context in which he or she takes part (see, further, Wikström, 2010, 2011). The theory conceptualizes crime as an act of breaching a moral rule of conduct stated in law. The extent to which an individual tends to see crime as an action alternative is the extent to which he or she has a high crime propensity.12

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 405

However, an individual’s actions are dependent not only on his or her individual characteristics and experiences but also on the features of the environment in which he or she operates. The theory proposes that the most important aspect of the environment is its moral context (that is, the moral norms that apply to a setting – for example, a school yard, a city centre entertainment district, a neighbourhood park – and their levels of monitoring and enforcement13). It is in a particular moral context that an individual faces certain opportunities (which may create temptations) and frictions (which may create provocation) and it is the interaction between an individual’s moral rules and habits (and in some circumstances also his or her ability to exercise self-control) and the moral context of the setting that will determine whether experienced temptations or provocations will materialize (habitually or after some deliberation) in certain types of actions (including acts of crime).

Individual and environmental factors that affect (i) the development of individuals’ moral rules and moral habits (and their associated moral emotions) and their ability to exercise self-control14 (see, further, Wikström, 2005; Wikström and Treiber, 2009) and (ii) the social conditions that are responsible for the emergence, nature and social dis- tribution of different kinds of moral contexts and their changes (see, further, Wikström, 2011, but also Wikström and Sampson, 2003) may, according to the theory, be regarded as ‘causes of the causes’. Common aspects of the explanation of crime, such as inequal- ity and segregation, are thus considered to be not possible causes of crime but potential causes of the causes. This implies that to understand the role of developmental and social mechanisms in crime causation (the problem of the causes of the causes) one first has to understand the situational mechanisms (the problem of the causes). That is because, without properly understanding what causes acts of crime, one can obviously not understand what causes the causes of acts of crime (see, further, Wikström, 2011).

In the situational action theory, deterrence (worry or fear of consequences) comes into play as part of the factors that influence individuals’ action choices when (but only when) they consider committing an act of crime, and deterrence experiences are seen as part of an individual’s moral education of relevance to his or her development of a crime propensity and sensitivities to threats of punishment. Deterrence experiences refer to an individual’s cumulative experiences of his or her own, and his or her observations of others’, encounters with threat of punishment and punishments.15 It is analytically very important to distinguish between the role of deterrence experiences in propensity forma- tion and the role of deterrence in guiding action. This paper is concerned with the role of deterrence and therefore we will not say much more about the role of deterrence experiences as part of an individual’s moral education and its relevance for an individu- al’s development of a crime propensity (see, further, Wikström, 2007).

Effective deterrence may be viewed as a situational mechanism (the creation of feel- ings of worry or fear) that links perceived threats of punishment (cause) to a decision to abide by the law (effect) when the individual is considering committing an act of crime. The theory proposes that deterrence as a factor influencing human action is relevant only when an individual deliberates over action alternatives that involve committing an act of crime. This implies that, for those who do not see crime as an action alternative (or abide by the law out of habit), deterrence is irrelevant as a factor influencing their law abid- ance. It further implies that deterrence is an irrelevant factor when people commit acts of

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

406 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

crime out of habit. The role of deterrence in influencing human action is specific to those cases in which an individual is motivated and considers (deliberates over) committing an act of crime (as illustrated in Figure 1).

On the basis of these theoretical assumptions we expect empirically to find that the relationships between an individual’s generalized deterrence perceptions and his or her crime involvement will be dependent on his or her crime propensity (that is, the extent to which they tend to perceive crime, or a specific crime, as an action alternative).

The data and measurements: The Peterborough Adolescent and Young Adult Development Study (PADS+)

The data for this study are taken from the Peterborough Adolescent and Young Adult Development Study (PADS+). This is an ongoing longitudinal study (financed by the UK Economic and Social Research Council) of a cohort of 716, at age 11–12 (year 2003), randomly selected boys and girls from the city of Peterborough (UK). The study has so far (2010) completed seven annual waves of data collection with a retention rate of 96 percent. The first wave consisted of one-to-one interviews with the subject’s main care-taker (parent) and the subsequent six waves consisted of data collection through interviewer-led small-group questionnaires and one-to-one psychometric tests and space- time budgets conducted with the subjects themselves. For detailed information about the study design, its data and measurements, see Wikström et al. (2011). The data analysed in this paper refer to Wave 4 of the data collection (when the subjects were aged 14–15). As already mentioned, the retention rate of the study has been very high and, in Wave 4, 703 subjects (98 percent) still took part in the study.16

For this study, the main data used refer to questions about the subjects’ self-reported crimes (crime involvement), the extent to which they had considered committing some

Propensity x

Exposure

Crime not an action

alternative

Crime an action

alternative Habit

Deliberation

Threats of punishment

irrelevant

Threats of punishment

irrelevant

Threats of punishment

relevant

Perception of action alternatives

Process of choice

Relevance of deterrence

Figure 1. The relevance of deterrence in crime causation according to Situational Action Theory illustrated

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 407

specific types of crime (crime propensity) and their estimated risk of getting caught if committing these specific crimes (deterrence perceptions).

The questions in the study on self-reported criminality refer to 10 different types of crime, but only four of those are included for this study:

1. Have you in the last year (year 2005) stolen anything from a shop (for example, a CD, clothes, cosmetics or any other things)?

2. Have you in the last year (year 2005) broken into a car to steal something? 3. Have you in the last year (year 2005) for fun or because you were bored or

angry damaged or destroyed things not belonging to you (for example, smashed windows or street lights, scratched the paint of cars, sprayed graffiti on a wall, damaged a bicycle)?

4. Not counting events when you took money or other things from someone, have you in the last year (year 2005) beaten up or hit someone (for example, punched, stabbed, kicked or headbutted someone). Do not count fights with your brothers or sisters.

For each crime question the subjects were asked whether they had committed the crime in question and, if so, how many times they had committed the crime. For this study we will use the frequency of crime measure. This measure has been truncated so all report- ing crimes above 15 have been counted as 15. The percentage of subjects reporting 15 or more crimes was 1.7 percent for shoplifting, 0.1 percent for thefts from cars, 1.5 percent for vandalism and 2.0 percent for assault.

The questions about the subjects’ propensity to commit certain crimes were intro- duced in the following way:

‘Sometimes people think about doing things without necessarily doing them. We would like to ask you a few questions about whether you have thought about doing certain things. When you answer remember that it does not matter if you actually did or did not do things we ask about, we just want to know if you were tempted or not to do them.’

Two questions about crime propensity (temptation) were put to the subjects: (A) How often do you feel tempted to . . . (the response categories were ‘never’, ‘sometimes’, ‘often’ and ‘very often’) and (B) When was the last time you felt tempted to . . . (the response categories were ‘last week’, ‘last month’, ‘last year’, ‘more than a year ago’ and ‘have never felt tempted’). Each question was asked for four specific types of crime: (1) stealing from a shop, (2) breaking into a car to steal something, (3) destroying or damaging something not belonging to you, and (4) hitting someone who annoys you or who makes you angry. The correlation between the two measures is high (shoplifting, r = .80; theft from car, r = .75; vandalism, r = .63; assault, r = .57) and for this study we will use the latter of the two measures (that is, when was the last time you felt tempted), coded as 4 (last week) to 0 (never) for the statistical analyses. The assumption is that a more recent temptation will reflect a higher propensity because those who are regularly tempted are more likely to display a recent temptation. The fact that there is a strong correlation between the two different measures of propensity may lend some support to

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

408 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

this assumption (that is, those who claim to have been recently tempted also tend to claim that they are tempted more often).

The questions about generalized deterrence perceptions (sensitivities) – that is, the assessed risk of getting caught (and if the subject thought they would be in great trouble if they got caught) – were introduced in the following manner:

‘Now I would like you to answer some questions about how great a risk you think there is of being caught, and how serious the consequences of being caught would be, if you committed some typical types of crime. When we say “risk of getting caught” we mean the risk that someone finds out you have committed the crime and reports it to the police.’

The questions about the risk of getting caught and the consequences of getting caught were asked for each of the four types of crime used in the question about propensity. For this study we will use only the question about the risk of getting caught, which was stated as follows: Do you think that there is a great risk of getting caught if you [specification of crime]. The response categories were: ‘no risk at all’, ‘a small risk’, ‘a great risk’ and ‘a very great risk’. They were coded as 0 (no risk at all) to 3 (a very great risk) for the statistical analyses.

Key hypotheses

In this paper we will test two key hypotheses:

(1) People vary in their crime propensity (that is, in the level at which they perceive (particular) acts of crime as an action alternative); specifically, people can be broadly divided into those who are crime averse and those who are crime prone (as regards particular types of crime).

(2) Deterrence perceptions will influence the likelihood of crime involvement for those who are crime prone but will be irrelevant for those who are crime averse.

Results

Variation in crime propensity

The findings of the study show that the subjects vary significantly in their crime pro- pensity and that most subjects (with the exception of assault) report low levels of crime propensity.17 The study further shows that the propensities to commit specific types of crime vary, with assault having (by far) the most and theft from cars the fewest subjects demonstrating a higher crime propensity (Table 1). It is interesting to note that the majority of the subjects (68 percent) report having been tempted to hit someone within the last month, and as many as 43 percent within the last week. We suspect that this high propensity rate may have something to do with the age of the subjects (14–15 years of age) and that this rate may be lower among older subjects (but the lack of any existing data to explore this makes it just an educated guess).

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 409

The relationship between crime propensity and actual offending

The crime that most subjects are tempted to commit is also the crime that most subjects have committed (assault – 28 percent), and the crime that the subjects are least tempted to commit is also the crime that least subjects have actually committed (thefts from cars – 3 percent).

The findings of the study show (as expected) that there is a rather strong correlation between being tempted to commit a particular act of crime and the frequency of actually committing that crime (Table 2).18 However, the majority of people who claimed that they had been tempted at least once any time during the last year19 did not actually commit the crime in question (during the last year), showing that there is far from any one-to-one relationship between being tempted and acting on temptations, and therefore that there is room for other factors (such as deterrence sensitivity) to explain why a temptation materializes into action or not. The percentage who reported being tempted at least once during last year and also committed the crime in question during last year was 41 percent for shoplifting, 30 percent for theft from cars, 46 percent for acts of vandalism and 35 percent for assaults.

Deterrence perception: Assessments of the risk of getting caught

The findings show that the subjects overall tend to assess the risk of getting caught high- est if committing theft from a car and lowest if committing an act of vandalism (Table 3).

Table 1. Crime propensity: Sample percentages

Last time tempted to … Crime

Shoplifting Theft from cars Vandalism Assault

Never 57 91 56 13 More than a year ago 15 4 13 7 Within last year 9 2 10 12 Within last month 10 2 12 25 Within last week 9 1 9 43 100 100 100 100

Note: ‘Within last month’ excludes those tempted within last week, ‘within last year’ excludes those tempted within last month, etc.

Table 2. Zero-order correlations between temptation and actual crimes

Crime r

Shoplifting .49** Theft from cars .41** Vandalism .41** Assault .28**

**significant at .01 level or better.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

410 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

It is of particular interest to note that the subjects more often assess the risk of getting caught as higher for shoplifting than for vandalism (for example, the situational cues of relevance to deterrence may generally be stronger in circumstances in which people are tempted to commit shoplifting than in circumstances in which they are tempted to van- dalize something).

It is also of interest to note that the subjects more often assess the risk of getting caught as higher for thefts from cars than for assault. In cases of assault there is always a witness (the victim) who has the possibility (if not killed) to report the offender, so this must imply that the subjects in many cases assess that a victim generally would be unwilling to report the crime to the police or tell someone who would report it (recall that the instructions given to the subjects when answering these questions was that we defined the risk of being caught as ‘the risk that someone finds out you have committed the crime and reports it to the police’). This finding may be particular to young people and a consequences of the common circumstances in which they get involved in violence (for example, fights in school yards). It may very well be the case that older assault offenders (perhaps with the exception of violence occurring in domestic circumstances) assess the risk of someone reporting the violence (and hence the risk of getting caught) to be generally higher than do young assault offenders (although we lack data to explore whether that is the case).

The general assessment of the risk of being caught may be conceptualized as an aspect of an individual’s generalized deterrence perception. The relationship between subjects’ deterrence perception (sensitivity) and their crime involvement is generally in the expected direction but rather weak (Table 4). However, we believe that this finding underestimates the role of deterrence sensitivities for active offenders because the calcu- lation of the relationship includes those who never or rarely consider committing or have committed an act of crime (the specific type of crime).

The next step of the analyses is therefore to explore the interaction effects between crime propensity (temptation) and deterrence perception (the assessed risk of getting caught) for the prediction of crime involvement.

The interaction between crime propensity and deterrence perception (sensitivity) in predicting crime involvement

The interaction effect between crime propensity and deterrence perception is present for all four types of crime, but is much stronger for the more instrumental crimes of

Table 3. Assessment of the general risk of getting caught if committing a particular crime: Sample percentages

Risk Crime

Shoplifting Theft from cars Vandalism Assault

No risk at all 2 2 9 5 A little risk 33 10 48 24 A great risk 45 36 31 39 A very great risk 20 52 12 32

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 411

shoplifting and thefts from cars than for the more expressive crimes of assault and van- dalism (Table 5). This may reflect that subjects more often assess situations rationally (for example, take deterrence into consideration) when committing shoplifting and thefts from cars than when attacking another person or committing an act of vandalism.

Crimes such as assault and vandalism are more often likely to involve higher levels of emotion and stress, which generally do not promote rational deliberation. In circum- stances of high emotion and stress, habitual reactions are likely to be more common (see Wikström and Treiber, 2007). These are also types of crime in which the offender more often is under the influence of alcohol (or other drugs with similar effects) and therefore

Table 4. Zero-order correlations between general assessments of risk of getting caught and self-reported offending

Crime r

Shoplifting −.18** Theft from cars −.16** Vandalism −.19** Assault −.21**

**significant at .01 level or better.

Table 5. Multiple regression analyses

Beta Significance

Shoplifting Propensity 0.17 .004 Deterrence sensitivity −0.06 n.s. Interaction term −0.37 .000 Multiple R2 × 100 = 28

Theft from cars Propensity 0.09 n.s. Deterrence sensitivity −0.10 .005 Interaction term −0.31 .000 Multiple R2 × 100 = 19

Vandalism Propensity 0.28 .000 Deterrence sensitivity −0.12 .001 Interaction term −0.13 .019 Multiple R2 × 100 = 19

Assault Propensity 0.38 .000 Deterrence sensitivity −0.16 .000 Interaction term −0.18 .001 Multiple R2 × 100 = 12

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

412 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

may be less likely to consider the future consequences of his or her actions (for example, the risk of getting caught).20

An interesting question in this context is why people who display higher levels of temptation vary in their assessment of the risk of getting caught? We have no data to explore the reason for this variation but some previous research indicates that this (at least partially) may have to do with their previous successes and failures in committing acts of crime without getting caught. Horney and Marshall (1992: 589) report from their time-calendar study of convicted males that ‘the data suggest, at least for certain crimes, that perceptions are formed in a rational manner, that is, the likelihood of arrest is judged on the basis of how many times a person has been able to commit the crime without being arrested’. They further showed that those offenders who assessed the risk of arrest as higher tended to commit less crime (1992: 582).

To illustrate the nature of the interactions, a comparison of the regression coefficients for the effect of deterrence sensitivity on crime frequency by level of crime propensity was conducted (Table 6).21 For all types of crime,22 the (negative) effect of deterrence sensitivity on crime frequency is lowest for those with the weakest crime propensity and highest for those with the strongest crime propensity. The findings thus support the notion that the influence of deterrence perception on crime involvement is dependent on (interacts with) crime propensity: the (negative) influence of deterrence perception on frequency of crime involvement is stronger for those with a higher crime propensity.

Analysing count variables with highly skewed distributions

So far we have demonstrated that there are significant variations in young people’s crime propensity and sensitivity to deterrence (Tables 1 and 3). We have also demon- strated that there is a positive relationship (but far from any one-to-one relationship) between crime propensity and crime commission (Table 2) and a rather weak negative relationship between deterrence perception and crime commission (Table 4). We have further demonstrated by OLS regression that there is an interaction effect between crime propensity and deterrence perception in influencing crime outcomes (Table 5), and that deterrence sensitivity appears irrelevant for those with low crime propensity but affects the frequency of crime involvement (negatively) for those with higher crime propensities (Table 6). All these findings support our theoretical assumptions.

We will now present some further tests of our key assumptions using statistical techniques especially developed for the analysis of count variables with highly skewed

Table 6. Regression coefficients (unstandardized) for the effect of deterrence perception on frequency of crime by level of crime propensity (for each type of crime)

Crime Crime propensity

Low Medium High

Shoplifting −0.05 −0.03 −0.98 Theft from cars −0.02 −0.08 −1.91 Vandalism −0.14 −1.13 −1.13 Assault −0.09 −0.46 −0.77

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 413

distributions, such as the number of self-reported crimes – the key dependent variable in our study. A number of different statistical specifications are technically appropriate for modelling count variables with highly skewed distributions (McCullagh and Nelder, 1989) and have been fitted to our data for initial model selection (results available from the second author, Tseloni). The most appropriate model for testing our substantive research questions, however, is the ‘Wang model’ (Wang et al., 1998) and was also suggested in the preliminary model selection analysis.

The point of departure for the analyses is that we fundamentally have two groups of individuals, those who are crime prone (that is, on a regular basis see crime as an action alternative) and those who are crime averse (that is, rarely or never see crime as an action alternative). Individuals’ aversion to break the law may vary for different types of crime (that is, may be crime specific). For example, some individuals may consider shoplifting but never car theft. The role of deterrence perception may also vary by crime type accord- ing to the assessed risk of getting caught. We therefore test the hypothesis about the role played by deterrence perception for law abidance for specific types of crime. In other words, the hypothesis we test refers to whether an individual who is prone to commit a particular crime is influenced in his or her level of crime activities by his or her percep- tion of the risk of getting caught if committing that particular crime.

Crime-averse individuals’ are not expected to commit acts of crime. In statistical terms they have zero expected or latent propensities to commit crime. This is not the same, however, as assuming that a crime-averse youth has never committed or will never commit a crime. The observed offending rate of this group may indeed differ from zero. The argument is only that, in normal circumstances, they will abide by the law (do not see a particular crime as an action alternative), although there may be special (or extreme) circumstances in which some of them may occasionally breach the law.

The crime-prone group, that is those who with some regularity consider breaking the law, has a greater than zero expected crime rate or latent propensity to offend. This is not claiming that each individual from the crime-prone group has to have offended during the period studied. Situational action theory purports that crime is an outcome of the interac- tion of an individual’s crime propensity and his or her exposure to criminogenic behaviour settings. Some of the adolescents may, for example, have been subjected to very strong parental monitoring and controls, preventing them from exposure to criminogenic set- tings. Thus their observed crime count may well be zero. However, we expect generally to find that perceptions of the risk of getting caught (deterrence sensitivity) will influence the level of crime involvement for the crime-prone group of individuals.

Our original research hypotheses – that people vary in their crime propensity (for this analysis dichotomized as crime proneness and crime aversion) and that only crime-prone people are affected by deterrence sensitivities – are implicated in the finite mixture Poisson with logit mixing probabilities model (Wang et al., 1998).23

Are there crime-averse young people?

The first question to address is whether we are justified in assuming the existence of crime-averse young people (that is, young people who do not see particular types of crime as an action alternative and therefore do not commit these crimes). Table 7

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

414 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

presents the annual probabilities of committing specific acts of crime by level of crime propensity (temptations) as estimated by Wang models for shoplifting, theft from cars, vandalism and assault. The findings confirm the hypothesis that the stronger the crime propensity the higher the estimated probability that the young person will commit an act of crime.

The only deviation from the general pattern is that the probability to engage in an act of theft from a car is lower for those with the highest propensity (tempted last week) than for those with the next-highest level of propensity (tempted last month). It is likely that this oddity is owing to the very small number having been tempted to commit a theft from a car last week. The analysis, crucially, also demonstrates that, for those with the lowest crime propensity, their probability of engaging in acts of crime is in effect zero. In other words, the analysis supports the existence of crime-averse young people.

Is deterrence sensitivity irrelevant for crime-averse young people but effective in reducing the level of crime involvement for crime-prone young people?

The next question is whether deterrence perception (the assessed risk of getting caught) is irrelevant for those who are crime averse but reduces the level of crime involvement for those who are crime prone. Figures 2 to 5 display the effects of deterrence perception on the number of offences that crime-averse and crime-prone young people are expected to commit. The proposed hypothesis that deterrence perception (sensitivity) is relevant only for crime-prone individuals and has little relevance for offending by crime-averse individuals is largely validated across all crime types. Figures 2 to 5, which give the predicted number of crime-specific events for each group of youths across levels of deterrence perception for the respective crime type based on the estimated parameters of this analysis, illustrate the validity of our theoretical assertions.

The findings show clearly (for all four types of crime) that for the crime-averse group of young people their deterrence perception has little or no effect on their frequency of crime involvement. These results are highly consistent with the predictions based on situational action theory and the earlier OLS analysis findings (see Tables 5 and 6 above).

As regards the importance of deterrence perception for the frequency of crime in the crime-prone group, the findings show that the higher the deterrence sensitivity the less

Table 7. Crime-specific annual estimated probabilities of committing an act of crime by level of crime propensity

Crime propensity Crime

Shoplifting Theft from cars Vandalism Assault

Tempted: More than a year ago/never .003 .014 .004 .001 Last year .116 .173 .268 .001 Last month .271 .562 .413 .087 Last week .522 .191 .504 .251

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 415

likely crime-prone young people are to commit thefts from cars and acts of vandalism (see Figures 3 and 4, respectively). The findings for assault are largely in line with theo- retical expectations: the estimated frequency of crime drops by increasing deterrence sensitivity with the exception of the final category, for which it increases (compared with the previous category), giving this relationship a somewhat curvilinear shape (Figure 5), which may be justified by the expressive nature of this crime. The category of crime that has the greatest deviation from theoretical expectations is shoplifting, where only those with the highest deterrence sensitivity show a lower crime frequency (although this

0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

No risk at all A small risk A great risk A very great risk

Es tim

at ed

m ea

n sh

op lif

tin g

Deterrence sensitivity (risk getting caught)

Crime propensity low Crime propensity high

Figure 2. Estimated frequency of shoplifting and deterrence perception by propensity

0 2 4 6 8

10 12 14 16 18 20

No risk at all

A small risk

A great risk A very great risk

Deterrence sensitivity (risk getting caught)

Es tim

at ed

m ea

n th

ef ts

o f/f

ro m

c ar

s

Crime propensity low Crime propensity high

Figure 3. Estimated frequency of thefts of/from cars and deterrence perception by propensity

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

416 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

difference is statistically non-significant; Figure 2). In a nutshell, the estimated Wang model results are fully consistent with theoretical predictions (and the earlier OLS analyses) as regards theft from cars and vandalism, are largely consistent for assault, but are theoretically unexpected for shoplifting.

In this context it should be noted that, in contrast to the previously presented OLS analyses, the estimated Wang model assumes for parsimony only two categories of young people – crime prone and crime averse – and does not take into account variation in crime propensity within the crime-prone group. It is therefore a possibility that the less clear (negative) relationship between deterrence sensitivity and frequency of crime for shoplifting masks variation in this relationship within the crime-prone group. Another possible contributing factor may be that the perceived potential consequences if caught for shoplifting may be regarded as too mild to affect behaviour regardless of the per- ceived risk of getting caught (we did not consider this aspect of deterrence in our study).

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14

No risk at all

A small risk

A great risk

A very great risk

Deterrence sensitivity (risk getting caught)

Es tim

at ed

m ea

n as

sa ul

ts

Crime propensity low Crime propensity high

Figure 5. Estimated frequency of assaults and deterrence perception by propensity

0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

No risk at all

A small risk

A great risk

A very great risk

Deterrence sensitivity (risk getting caught)

Es tim

at ed

m ea

n va

nd al

is m

Crime propensity low Crime propensity high

Figure 4. Estimated frequency of vandalism and deterrence perception by propensity

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 417

Conclusion

Our findings support the assumption derived from situational action theory that one important reason many people do not engage in acts of crime (particular types of crime) is that they do not see crime (a particular crime) as an action alternative, rather than that they abstain from it because they fear the consequences (their assessment of the risk of getting caught). People who do not see crime as an action alternative do not tend to engage in crime regardless of whether they assess the risk of getting caught as very high or very low. Our findings also indicate that, amongst those who more regularly see crime (a particular crime) as an action alternative, their crime involvement is generally influ- enced by their assessment of the risk of getting caught (their deterrence sensitivity): those who assess the risk of getting caught as higher tend to commit crime less frequently.

Notes

This paper was first presented at the 2008 European Society of Criminology conference in Edinburgh and subsequently at the 2008 American Society of Criminology conference in St Louis.

1. ‘Nature has placed mankind under the governance of two sovereign masters, pain and pleasure. It is for them alone to point out what we ought to do, as well as determine what we shall do’ (Bentham, 1970: 11).

2. We suggest that the term ‘generalized ability to exercise self-control’ better describes what is actually measured in these studies than the term ‘self-control’ (used by the authors), because self-control is best treated as a situational concept (Wikström and Treiber, 2007) whereas the measure used in these studies predominantly asks the subjects to report on their (non- setting-specific) general tendencies to be impulsive or discounting the future (for example in answering questions such as ‘I base my decisions on what will happen to me in the short run rather than in the long run’ or ‘I act on the spur of the moment without stopping to think’).

3. Social sanctions were measured as anticipated negative reactions from significant others and assessed the risk of negative influences on future job prospects and finding ‘an ideal partner’. No measure of the general assessment of the risk of legal threats of punishment was included in the study.

4. Wright et al. (2004) use two very complex measures of generalized self-control, summarizing many different scales, measured at many different ages. For example, the measure of child- hood self-control summarizes ‘167 separate measurement items’ (p. 191) and the measure of adolescent self-control summarizes ‘76 measurement items’ (p. 192). We would argue that the ability to exercise self-control is a factor that may influence an individual’s crime propensity rather than being a measure of crime propensity.

5. Self-perceived criminality is a measure in which the subjects are asked to evaluate their own level of criminality compared with that of most people their age. Whether or not this is a good measure of propensity is highly arguable.

6. Apart from a significant interaction term, Wright et al. also show that the negative relation- ship with the assessments of the risk of getting caught (severity of social sanctions) gradu- ally decreases in magnitude when analysed by five categories of generalized self-control ranging from ‘very low self-control’ to ‘very high self-control’. For the last category (‘very high self-control’) the relationship is non-significant.

7. In this case, a positive correlation with the likelihood of considering committing acts of crime. 8. The interpretation of the findings is complicated by the fact that there are no separate measures

of ‘capability to exercise self-control’ and ‘propensity to consider engaging in acts of crime’,

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

418 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

and by the fact that the former tends to be treated in the literature as a measure of the latter. Ideally, these two variables should be measured separately in a study of crime decision-making to unravel their joint and separate impact on an individual’s engagement in acts of crime.

9. Wright et al. (2004) do control for sex and social class, but it is unclear why they do this, because there is no discussion of or argument presented for why the relationship between ‘self-control’, ‘deterrence’ and ‘offending’ should be dependent on an individual’s sex or social class.

10. Moral values are values about what is the right or wrong thing to do in a circumstance, whereas moral habits refer to automated responses to a familiar circumstance based on a moral habituation to act in a particular way as a response to the particular circumstance. Moral emotions refer to the individual’s strength of the feelings of shame and guilt that would appear as a consequence of him or her transgressing a particular moral rule (or breaching a particular law).

11. Self-control may be defined as ‘the successful inhibition of a perceived action alternative or the interruption of a course of action that conflicts with an individual’s morality’ (Wikström and Treiber, 2007). Note that this is a very different conceptualization of self-control from that proposed by Gottfredson and Hirschi (1990), who view self-control as an individual trait. Here self-control is viewed as a situational concept, and the individual characteristic that influences an individual’s ability to exercise self-control is his or her executive capabilities.

12. The extent to which an individual’s moral values and moral habits correspond to the moral rules stated in the laws is the extent to which he or she will have a lower crime propensity, and the extent to which they do not correspond to the moral rules stated in the law is the extent to which he or she will have a higher crime propensity.

13. Incidentally, we argue that the important concept and measures of collective efficacy (developed by Sampson and colleagues, for example, Sampson et al., 1997) are best treated as a concept and measure referring to the moral context of a setting.

14. An individual’s ability to exercise self-control in a particular situation is seen not only as a consequence of his or her individual characteristics (that is, his or her executive capabilities) but also as a result of their interaction with momentary factors such as high levels of emotion and stress and intoxication (Wikström and Treiber, 2007).

15. Deterrence experiences refer not only to relevant actions taken by the criminal justice system and its actors but, crucially, also to all threats of sanctions and sanctions taken by the key actors of informal social control, such as parents, teachers, employers and neighbours.

16. The number of subjects who are male is 351 and the number of subjects who are female is 352. 17. In this context it is of interest to mention that, in a scenario-based study, Nagin (1998: 483)

reports that the majority of subjects in the study stated there was ‘no chance’ they would commit the crime in question when the crime concerned was theft (63 percent) or sexual assault (83 percent) but not when it was drunken driving (33 percent). This finding supports the notion that many types of crime are acts that most people would rarely or not at all consider (and that for all crime types there are at least some who would not consider committing the crime).

18. The fact that assault has a somewhat weaker relationship may indicate that, amongst those tempted to commit the crime, the frequency with which this temptation materializes is some- what less than for other crimes. Something that possibly could be a consequence of that assault is the only one of the four studied crime types in which there is always a risk that the object of the crime (the victim) could ‘fight back’ and that this in some cases may act as a particular deterrent preventing a potential offender from acting upon a temptation to attack another person.

19. That is, of those who answered that they were tempted ‘last week’, ‘last month’ or ‘last year’.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Wikström et al. 419

20. Although for this age group the role of intoxication (although still important) is probably less than for older offenders because a lot of their assaults and acts of vandalism take place in the school environment in which one has to assume that they generally are sober (see Wikström and Butterworth, 2006).

21. High propensity was defined as one standard deviation or more above the mean, and low propensity was defined as one standard deviation or less below the mean.

22. With the exceptions of vandalism, where the effect is the same for the medium- and high- propensity groups, and shoplifting, where the effects are marginally (but insignificantly) lower for the medium- than for the low-propensity group.

23. The technical description of this method and its application to our data was originally included in an annex but it had to be omitted owing to space limitations; it is available from the second author (Tseloni) upon request.

References

Andenaes J (1974) Punishment and Deterrence. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. Beccaria C (1972) On crimes and punishment. New York: Macmillan. Bentham J (1970) An introduction of the principles of morals and legislation (ed. HLA Hart).

London: Methuen. Gottfredson M and Hirschi T (1990) A general theory of crime. Stanford, CA: Stanford University

Press. Horney J and Marshall LH (1992) Risk perceptions among serious offenders. The role of crime

and punishment. Criminology 30: 575–594. Kroneberg C, Heintze I and Mehlkop G (2010) The interplay of moral norms and instrumental

incentives in crime causation. Criminology 48: 259–294. McCullagh P and Nelder JA (1989) Generalized linear models, 2nd edn. New York: Chapman & Hall. Nagin DS (1998) Criminal deterrence research at the outset of the twenty-first century. Crime and

Justice. An Annual Review of Research 23. Nagin DS and Paternoster R (1993) Enduring individual differences and rational choice theories of

crime. Law & Society Review 27: 467–496. Nagin DS and Paternoster R (1994) Personal capital and social control. The deterrence implica-

tions of a theory of individual differences in criminal offending. Criminology 32: 581–603. Nagin DS and Pogarsky G (2003) An experimental investigation of deterrence: Cheating, self-

serving bias, and impulsivity. Criminology 41: 167–193. Paternoster R (1987) The deterrent effect of the perceived certainty and severity of punishment: A

review of the evidence and issues. Justice Quarterly 4: 173–217. Piquero AR and Tibbetts SG (1996) Specifying the direct and indirect effects of low self-control and

situational factors in offenders’ decision-making: Toward a more complete model of rational offending. Justice Quarterly 13: 481–510.

Pratt TC, Cullen FT, Blevins KR, Daigle LE and Madensen TD (2006) The empirical status of deter- rence theory: A meta-analysis. In: Cullen FT, Wright JP and Blevins KR (eds) Taking stock: The status of criminological theory. Advances in Criminological Theory 15. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction.

Sampson R, Raudenbush S and Earls F (1997) Neighborhoods and violent crime: A multilevel study of collective efficacy. Science 277(5328): 918–924.

Von Hirsch A, Bottoms AE, Burney E and Wikström P-OH (1999) Criminal Deterrence and sentence severity: An analysis of recent research. Oxford: Hart Publishing.

Wang P, Cockburn IM and Puterman ML (1998) Analysis of patent data: A mixed Poisson regression model approach. Journal of Business & Economic Statistics 16: 27–36.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

420 European Journal of Criminology 8(5)

Wikström P-OH (2004) Crime as alternative. Towards a cross-level situational action theory of crime causation. In: McCord J (ed.) Beyond empiricism: Institutions and intentions in the study of crime. Advances in Criminological Theory 13. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction.

Wikström P-OH (2005) The social origins of pathways in crime: Towards a developmental eco- logical action theory of crime involvement and its changes. In: Farrington DP (ed.) Integrated developmental and life course theories of offending. Advances in Criminological Theory 14. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction.

Wikström P-OH (2006) Individuals, settings and acts of crime: Situational mechanisms and the explanation of crime. In: Wikström P-OH and Sampson RJ (eds) The explanation of crime: Contexts, mechanisms and development. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Wikström P-OH (2007) Deterrence and deterrence experiences: Preventing crime to the threat of punishment. In: Shoham SG (ed.) International comparative handbook of penology and criminal justice. Oxford. Taylor & Francis.

Wikström P-OH (2010) Explaining crime as moral action. In: Hitlin S and Vaysey S (eds) Handbook of the sociology of morality. New York: Springer Verlag.

Wikström P-OH (2011) Does everything matter? Addressing the problem of causation and expla- nation in the study of crime. In: McGloin JM, Sullivan CJ and Kennedy LW (eds) When crime appears: The role of emergence. London: Routledge.

Wikström P-OH and Sampson RJ (2003) Social mechanisms of community influences on crime and pathways in criminality. In: Lahey BB, Moffitt TE and Caspi A (eds) Causes of conduct disorder and juvenile delinquency. New York: Guilford Press.

Wikström P-OH and Butterworth D (2006) Adolescent crime: Individual differences and lifestyles. Cullompton: Willan Publishing.

Wikström P-OH and Treiber K (2007) The role of self-control in crime causation: Beyond Gottfredson and Hirschi’s General Theory of Crime. European Journal of Criminology 4.

Wikström P-OH and Treiber K (2009) What drives persistent offending: The neglected and unexplored role of the social environment. In: Savage J (ed.) The development of persistent criminality. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Wikström P-OH, Oberwittler D, Treiber K and Hardie B (2011) Breaking rules: The social and situational dynamics of young people’s urban crime. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Wright BRE, Caspi A, Moffitt T and Paternoster R (2004) Does the perceived risk of punish- ment deter criminally prone individuals? Rational choice, self-control and crime. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency 41: 180–213.

Zimring FE and Hawkins GJ (1973) Deterrence: The legal threat in crime control. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016euc.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Drugs, alcohol and youth crime.pdf

thinkingPREVENTION Making a public health case for investing in prevention and early

intervention initiatives to tackle substance misuse

Drugs, alcohol and youth crime: Counting the cost

Key Messages

Young people who drink regularly, smoke and/or take illegal drugs have a higher risk of becoming involved in anti-social behaviour and crime.

Those who are involved in the youth justice system are at very high risk of health harms because of substance misuse.

Early intervention with children and families identified as at risk is essential.

Universal interventions in schools and youth services can help develop social skills, protective relationships, positive activities and values.

Attachment to school is a key protective factor.

Prevention includes support for those leaving young offenders’ institutions or secure children’s homes to avoid a rapid relapse into drug and alcohol-related crime and risky behaviour.

Links between crime, anti-social behaviour,

and drugs and alcohol

A public health approach can be seen as the key to violence prevention: violence is contagious and interacts closely with other health issues.

1 There

is a significant overlap between young people who drink regularly, smoke and/or take illegal drugs, and the minority who are involved in anti-social behaviour and crime. For example, one survey of 16 year olds found that almost half (47%) of those involved in criminal activity either drank alcohol on most days, or smoked at least six cigarettes per week and had tried cannabis, compared to 13% of the law-abiding majority.

2

Research carried out for the Youth Justice Board into alcohol and drug misuse among children and young people in the secure estate (age 12-18) found that 44% fell into the highest category of problematic substance misuse.

3 In the period before entering custody, two thirds (66%) reported

binge drinking once a week, while a quarter (25%) considered their drinking to have been out of control.

3

1st floor, 67 – 69 Cowcross Street, Farringdon,

London EC1M 6PU

www.mentoruk.org.uk

020 7553 9920

January 2013

About Mentor

Mentor is the UK's leading

charity dedicated to

protecting young people from

drug and alcohol harms. We

review research from around

the world, test promising

approaches and work to

translate best policy and

practice into evidence based

national and local services.

Mentor: Thinking Prevention

Mentor works to identify and promote the best means of protecting young

people from alcohol and drug harms. These clearly cannot be separated

from other facets of young people’s physical, social and emotional

wellbeing. This briefing paper is one of a series of five which explore public

health issues including underage conception, smoking, crime and anti-

social behaviour, alcohol harms and disengagement from school. We can’t

afford to wait until adulthood to tackle these problems, so it is vital to

understand prevention approaches that can be effective with children and

young people

The papers are available from www.mentoruk.org.uk/publichealth

Protecting children from alcohol and drugs

Drugs, alcohol and youth crime: Counting the cost

Among those young people with the most severe substance misuse problems (those using drug and alcohol treatment services) only a minority admitted to committing offences, yet these seemed to be “fairly prolific”. Six percent said that they had shoplifted in the past month, 12% said they had committed an assault and 8% a theft. In addition, around 7% refused to answer each question.

4

The incidence of crimes varies by drug: for example those treated for alcohol use are more likely to have assaulted someone but less likely to have committed theft, compared to cannabis users. The NTA estimates that, the cost of crime that would be committed by this group of young people in the absence of treatment is just under £100m per year.

4

Common risk factors and

causal links

It is clear that there are factors in young people’s personality, development and environment which can predispose them both to drug and alcohol misuse and to anti-social behaviour. However, there also seem to be causal links from young people’s alcohol and drug use to crime.

A study following 15,000 young people from age 14 to 17 found that drinking alcohol was a strong predictor of an increase in criminal activity (graffiti, vandalism or shoplifting) in the following year.

5 The

graph above illustrates this: even after adjusting for other factors, someone who drinks once or twice a week aged 15 is six times more likely to increase their criminal activity over the next year, compared to a non-drinker. There was little to no evidence that the reverse was true (criminal activity leading to an increase in drinking).

As with adults, a proportion of youth crime and anti- social behaviour occurs under the influence of drugs or alcohol. In a Europe-wide survey of 15-16 year olds, 22% of boys and 14% of girls in the UK said they had been in a physical fight when drinking, and 18% of boys and 13% of girls said they had been in trouble with the police after drinking alcohol – higher than almost any other country in the survey.

6

The link between drinking and alcohol-related aggression, crime and disorderly behaviour is determined to a significant effect by other factors, such as expectations, inherent aggression and the social environment. However, there is no doubt that there is a significant link. For example, half of all victims of violent crime questioned in the British Crime Survey believed their attacker was under the influence of alcohol.

7

Reducing alcohol consumption can have a measurable impact on crime: an evidence review found that increases in alcohol price were associated with reductions in overall crime, violent crime, sexual assault and criminal damage.

8 In the NTA study

referenced above, young people in treatment were asked about any recent shoplifting, assault or theft. Self-reported offences fell on average by 55-65% after treatment for drug or alcohol addiction.

3

Prevention

A comprehensive prevention strategy is needed to address crime and anti-social behaviour linked to alcohol, one that starts in the early years, but also addresses the needs of young people already involved in risky behaviours. It is important to note that, although important, ‘policing’ is a relatively small part of this.

Universal prevention, working with young people in schools

and the community

All children and young people should receive age- appropriate education about drugs and alcohol that enables pupils to explore their own and other peoples’ attitudes and values; and to develop their personal and social skills to manage risk, solve

2

Odds of increased criminal activity a year later

by drinking behaviour aged 15

3

Drugs, alcohol and youth crime: Counting the cost

problems and communicate effectively. Education can challenge values and misperceptions about alcohol and can also address concepts of ‘respect’ and masculine identity linked to violence and anti- social behaviour.

However, at present, PSHE is a non-statutory subject and is often given a low priority by schools. Local partnerships have an important role to play here, making the links between drug and alcohol education, anti-social behaviour and educational achievement.

Evidence-based drug education programmes which have been shown in the US and Europe to reduce alcohol use among young people include ‘Life Skills Training’ and ‘Unplugged’. An enhanced version of the former has also been found to reduce violence and aggression among students.

9

Schools play an important role in integrating young people into society, and attachment to school is a significant protective factor against both crime and substance misuse. Absence from school is linked to alcohol, tobacco and cannabis use, crime and other risky behaviour. It is important to intervene early to break this cycle of disengagement (see another paper in this series: Disengaged from school, engaged with drugs and alcohol?).

One example of a very early school-based intervention is the Good Behaviour Game. This intervention with primary school pupils has no overt link with drugs or alcohol. However, by keeping children engaged and improving behaviour in the classroom, it can significantly reduce later anti-social behaviour including problematic drug use amongst boys in particular.

10

Outside school, youth work settings can be a valuable safety net, particularly for those already disengaged from school. At the most basic level, they provide young people with positive activities. One study found that young people who drank due to boredom were more likely to drink frequently, drink heavily and drink unsupervised.

12

In addition youth work can give young people supportive and sustained relationships with caring adults, and the chance to assume constructive roles in the community, helping protect against drug and alcohol misuse. Youth work can also help young people make better decisions by offering them safe spaces to explore their identity, experience decision- making, increase their confidence, develop inter- personal skills and think through the consequences of their actions. Drug education programmes can be delivered in youth settings as well as in the school classroom.

Targeted prevention: working with families from the early

years onwards

Many of the risk factors associated with offending in adolescence and adulthood can be identified at a young age, including inadequate parenting, and temperament and behaviour problems.

13 Policy and

research reviews in recent years (for example Graham Allen’s 2011 review)

14 have stressed the

importance of parenting and childcare programmes to support healthy social and emotional development in infancy and early childhood. Despite this, it is important to recognise that the earlier and more

Continuity of anti-social behaviour from age 5 to 17 11

Drugs, alcohol and youth crime: Counting the cost

closely targeted interventions are, the higher the proportion of those ‘at risk’ that will be missed, as children move in and out of this category.

Universal services, such as health visitors and children’s centres, play a vital role in identifying where children and their parents need specialist help. Adequately resourced family support is then needed to deal with issues such as domestic abuse, mental health, substance misuse and children’s behavioural problems.

Family-based prevention is not just about the early years and there is strong evidence for the effectiveness of family-based therapies in preventing or reducing youth crime and anti-social behaviour.

15

Young offenders

In research carried out for the Youth Justice Board among children and young people in the secure estate, 62% of the young people said that they had used alcohol and drugs for reasons that might indicate mental health or anger management issues: to ‘escape’, to feel safe, to relax or relieve stress, to calm down or to forget worries. Forty percent of young people said that they used drugs because they were bored, lonely, or anxious; 39% said that they became irritable, anxious, or depressed if they did not use drugs; and 37% stated that they used drugs not to get high, but just to feel ‘normal’.

16

Support and treatment is needed for these young people not just during their time in young offenders’ institutions and secure children homes but during reintegration into the community. Avoiding old patterns of alcohol or drug use can be essential in making a fresh start and avoiding a relapse into offending and eventually re-conviction.

Resources

Bellis, M., Hughes, K., Perkins, C. and Bennet, A. (2012) Protecting people Promoting health: A public health approach to violence prevention for England. Department of Health

Project Oracle www.project-oracle.com

References

1. Bellis, M., Hughes, K., Perkins, C. and Bennet, A. (2012) Protecting people Promoting health: A public health approach to violence prevention for England. Department of Health

2. Department for Education (2011) Understanding vulnerable young people: analysis from the Longitudinal Study of Young People in England, Sheffield: Department for Education

3. Youth Justice Board (2009) Substance misuse services in the secure estate. Youth Justice Board

4. Frontier Economics (2010) Specialist drug and alcohol services for young people – a cost benefit analysis. Department for Education.

5. Green, R. and Ross, A. (2010) Young people’s alcohol consumption and its relationship to other outcomes and behaviour. Department for Education

6. ESPAD (2009) The 2007 ESPAD Report: Substance Use Among Students in 35 European Countries. The Swedish Council for Information on Alcohol and Other Drugs

7. Flatley, J., Kershaw, C., Smith, K et al. (2010) Crime in England and Wales 2009/10. Home Office

8. Booth, A., Meier, P., Shapland, J. et al. Alcohol pricing and criminal harm: A rapid evidence assessment of the published literature. Home Office and Sheffield: School of Health and Related Research, University of Sheffield

9. Botvin, G. J., Griffin, K. W.,Nichols, T. R. (2006). Preventing youth violence and delinquency through a universal school-based prevention approach. Prevention Science, 7, 403-408

10. Kellam S., Brown C., Poduska J. et al. (2008) Effects of a universal classroom behavior management program in first and second grades on young adult behavioral, psychiatric, and social outcomes. Drug and Alcohol Dependence 95(suppl. 1), S5–S28

11. HM Treasury (2003) Every Child Matters. The Stationery Office (diagram based on unpublished research by Stephen Scott for the Home Office)

12. Morleo, M., Hennessey, M., Smallthwaite, L. et al. (2011) Changes in young people’s alcohol consumption and related violence, sex and memory loss. North West Public Health Observatory

13. Moffitt, T. and Caspi, A. (2001) Childhood predictors differentiate life-course persistent and adolescence- limited antisocial pathways among males and females. Developmental Psychopathology 13(2):355-75.

14. Allen, G. (2011) Early Intervention: The Next Steps. Cabinet Office.

15. Ross, A, Duckworth, K., Smith, D., Wyness, G. and Schoon, I. (2011) Prevention and Reduction: A review of strategies for intervening early to prevent or reduce youth crime and anti-social behaviour. Department for Education

16. Youth Justice Board (2009) Substance misuse services in the secure estate. Youth Justice Board

4

Young People and Crime/European Physical Education Review 2004.pdf

Using ‘sport in the community schemes’ to tackle crime and drug use among young people: some policy issues and problems

� Andy Smith University College Chester, UK

and

� Ivan Waddington University College Chester, UK, University College Dublin, Ireland and Norwegian University of Sport and Physical Education, Norway

Abstract This article seeks, first, to offer some critical comments on the policy issues and

problems surrounding the use of sporting schemes as vehicles of social policy in which

the intention is to reduce levels of crime, delinquency and drug ‘abuse’ among young

people; second, to examine a point of fundamental importance in policy terms: do

such schemes work? In this regard, it is claimed that relatively few of such schemes –

which are largely premised upon a one-sided perception of sport – have built in

processes for monitoring and evaluating their impact on levels of crime or drug use

among young people. It is also argued that these methodological weaknesses are

exacerbated by the absence of any clearly articulated theoretical rationale for these

schemes, which means that, even where success for them is claimed, it is unclear what

specific aspects of the schemes account for that claimed success.

Key-words: crime • drugs • social policy • ‘sport in the community schemes’ • young people

Introduction

In Britain, as in many other western societies, there has been over the last two or three decades growing concern over what has been described as ‘widespread drug use amongst very large numbers . . . of young people’ (Parker et al., 1998: 1). In particu- lar, concern has been expressed about the use of illegal recreational drugs such as cannabis and ‘harder’ drugs such as cocaine, as well as the many and various kinds of criminal behaviour said to be associated with drug use (Boreham and McManus, 2003; Condon and Smith, 2003). This concern has manifested itself in a number of ways, not least in the emergence of a plethora of policy initiatives designed to combat social problems of this kind. Among these initiatives have been policies based on the assumption that the provision of sport and physical activities can make an important

EUROPEAN PHYSICAL EDUCATION REVIEW [DOI: 10.1177/1356336X04047127] Volume10(3):279–298:047127 EPER

Copyright © 2004 North West Counties Physical Education Association and SAGE Publications (London, Thousand Oaks and New Delhi) www.sagepublications.com

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 279

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

contribution to reducing crime and drug use amongst young people, a view which has been articulated in several policy statements since the early 1960s. Set in this context, the objects of this article are: (i) to offer some critical comments on the policy issues and problems surrounding the increasing adoption of sporting schemes – in particular, ‘sport in the community schemes’ – as vehicles of social policy targeted at reducing levels of crime, delinquency and drug ‘abuse’ among young people (see e.g. DCMS, 1999, 2000; DCMS/Strategy Unit, 2002; Sport England, 1999, 2002); and (ii) to examine a point of fundamental importance in policy terms: do such schemes work?

The ‘Januform’ character of sporting culture

Before we examine these issues, it is worth reminding ourselves of an important but frequently neglected aspect of sporting culture. As Dunning and Waddington (2003) have noted, sporting culture has what may be described as a ‘Januform’ character, for it has, at least since the late medieval/early modern period, been characterized by two different and contrasting ideological syndromes involving what one might call, on the one hand, a ‘Dionysian’ or ‘Epicurean’, that is, pleasure-centred, strain, and, on the other hand a ‘Stoical’ or ‘Puritanical’ thrust. The latter ideology found perhaps its clearest expression in the development in the 19th century of the mens sana in corpore sano ethos, a process which was bolstered in the wider society by the emergence, on the one hand, of the ‘rational recreation’ movement and, on the other, of what might be called the ‘sport/health’ ideology’ (Dunning and Waddington, 2003: 355; Waddington, 2000). In contrast, the Dionysian/Epicurean aspect, which has long been associated, in particular, with physically dangerous contact sports such as football and rugby, involves, among other things, the idea that it is ‘manly’ not only to play such sports, but also to drink beer and to be able to ‘hold your ale’, that is to drink copious quantities of alcoholic beverages after matches without becoming visibly drunk and losing control. This subculture has also often included the follow- ing elements: alcohol-related initiation rites; ritualized drinking games which had the dual function of, first, testing physical prowess and self-control under conditions of advancing inebriation and, second, of increasing the quantities of alcohol consumed; and the singing of songs and the reciting of verses which had explicit sexual themes and in which the mocking and degradation of females and male homo- sexuals were recurrent themes (Dunning and Waddington, 2003: 356). A recent study of athletes at a British university found that initiation ceremonies have become normalized within sports clubs at the university for both male and female athletes and that, although initiation ceremonies were in some respects gendered (for example, men’s initiations more frequently involved nakedness, drinking urine, physical abuse and encouraging novices to vomit on one another), ceremonies for both males and females tended to involve the excessive consumption of alcohol (King, 2000). Alcohol-related initiation ceremonies, or ‘hazings’, are also common in American collegiate sports (Hoover, 1999).

280 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 280

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

While there have been fluctuations in the relative emphasis and importance associated with these two contrasting ideological syndromes, the Dionysian/ Epicurean element began, particularly from the Reformation period onwards, to be pushed increasingly underground while the Puritanical/Stoical element came increas- ingly to the fore, a process that occurred correlatively with the emergence of Britain as a capitalist urban-industrial nation state (Dunning and Waddington, 2003). This is important, for it explains the current pre-eminence of the Puritanical/Stoical pole as a central aspect of the ideology of those charged with the promotion of sport in public policy.

An understanding of this Januform character of sport, we suggest, forms a vital prerequisite for understanding key aspects of the increasing use of sporting schemes as vehicles of social policy. In this regard, it is important to note that such schemes are premised on a one-sided perception of sport. That is, they emphasize the Puri- tanical aspects of sporting culture while largely ignoring the Dionysian/Epicurean aspects. In other words, such schemes are based on an uncritical perception of sport as an unambiguously wholesome and healthy activity in both a physical and a moral sense. Of course, such a perception is not wholly inaccurate, but it is one-sided and an appreciation of the other side – that is, of the Dionysian aspects – of sporting culture might lead to a more realistic view of the likely effectiveness of such schemes.

‘Sport in the community schemes’

Among the most well-known sport-focused interventions designed to combat criminal behaviour among young people are the so-called ‘Midnight Basketball’ programmes which were introduced in the USA during the 1990s. These programmes were designed to reduce crime and prevent violence by young males (aged 16 to 25) in poor inner-city urban areas with high levels of recorded crime and youth delin- quency by engaging them in supervised basketball matches during the so-called ‘high crime’ hours between 10.00 p.m. and 2.00 a.m. (for a review, see Hartmann, 2001). However, it is worth noting that, notwithstanding the rapid growth of, and success claimed for, such schemes, there is very little evidence for their effectiveness. And since they also lack any kind of coherent and evidence-based theoretical rationale, they represent, at best, ‘an immediate, practical response to a perceived social problem’ (Hartmann, 2001: 353).

In Britain, similar schemes that have sport at their heart have also won support from all of the major political parties as well as the police, the youth probation and educational services, local authority workers and organizations with an interest in promoting sport, including the national Sports Councils in the UK such as Sport England. On this basis, such schemes have attracted large amounts of funding both from the government and from voluntary sector organizations concerned with young people; at the moment they are of particular interest in terms of the British govern- ment’s agenda on social inclusion (see e.g. Collins and Kay, 2003). Examples of these schemes include the Positive Futures initiative launched as a joint partnership project

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 281

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 281

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

between Sport England, the Youth Justice Board and the United Kingdom Anti-Drugs Coordination Unit in which approximately 35,000 young people (72% male, 28% female) took part between 2000 and June 2003 (Ramella, 2004). A central policy objective of the initiative is to use sport and educational activities as well as other recreational activities ‘to reduce anti-social behaviour, crime and drug use among 10–16 year olds within local neighbourhoods’ (Sport England, 2002: 1) in 20 percent of the most deprived areas in Britain. It should be noted that, as the Home Office has repeatedly stressed, the Positive Futures programme ‘is not a conventional “diversionary” or sports development project’; rather it is said to be ‘a relationship strategy’ in which these various activities are ‘used to establish relationships with . . . socially marginalized young people who are alienated from officialdom and “auth- ority” figures such as teachers, probation officers and even parents’ (Home Office, 2003: 6). Consequently, the programme ‘is not concerned with the celebration, development or promotion of sport as an end in itself’, nor is it concerned with provid- ing sports and physical activities as a diversion from, or alternative to, ‘time spent engaging in substance misuse and crime’ (Home Office, 2003: 8). Rather, sport, it is said, ‘is just a hook, a means of establishing relationships with marginalized groups’ (Home Office, 2003: 16) such as young people and it is the extent to which they form relationships with others on the scheme – in particular, the programme leader – as well as those within the wider society more generally that is taken to indicate the effectiveness of the programme (Home Office, 2003; Ramella, 2004).

A recent impact report on the Positive Futures programme recognizes that there is ‘little evidence relating to Positive Futures’ impact on wider patterns of life in the communities where projects are based’ and that ‘further research is needed to better understand successful delivery and the complexity associated with the long-term relationships between projects and individual participants’ (Ramella, 2004: 46). However, there are a number of problems to be resolved before we can hope to measure more accurately the effectiveness of the Positive Futures project. For example, it is not clear from the report how we are to ‘measure’ – if that were possible – the relation- ships young people form with others on the scheme and within the wider society more generally. What criteria should be applied in this analysis? For how long do the young people involved have to have established a ‘relationship’ with others for the project to be considered a success? Are these relationships likely to last in the long term? For it is the nature of people’s – in particular, young people’s – networks of relationships that they will frequently change as they grow older; some relations with friends will remain while others will become less significant in their lives. This is especially important when one considers that the relationships young people are expected to form with project leaders and others on the scheme are, in many cases, only temporary. Indeed, such close one-to-one relationships with the project leader are particularly difficult to establish on large-scale schemes; they are also particularly difficult to achieve on those schemes that are short-term and which have a high turnover of both project staff and volunteers as well as the young people themselves (see e.g. Coalter, 2001; Collins and Kay, 2003; McCormack, 2001). It is important to clarify these

282 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 282

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

questions because, until they are answered, it will be particularly difficult to assess the effectiveness of such projects and the likely long-term impact that participating in them will have on the youngsters’ lives.

During the summer of 2000 and 2001, another major project, the Summer Splash/Splash Extra scheme, was introduced and coordinated by the Youth Justice Board and delivered by local authorities in several of the most deprived neighbour- hoods and city centres in Britain. The objective of this scheme was to reduce street crime and robbery by young people – in particular by those deemed most at risk of committing crime and/or reoffending – by providing sport and arts activities for 9–17 year olds during school holidays (DCMS/Strategy Unit, 2002). It has been estimated that 91,000 young people participated in 296 programmes of this kind during the summer holidays at a cost of £8.8 million from National Lottery monies (DCMS, 2002). Approximately 2.5 million hours of activity were delivered, at a cost of around £2.60 per young person per hour based on the total scheme expenditure. Across all 10 areas in which the Summer Splash schemes were delivered, there was an overall reduction in the crime rate of 5.2 percent between July and September (DCMS, 2002). There are many other smaller scale projects that are currently provided by a range of organizations in many regions in the UK; these include the Leeds Football Community Link, in which football is used as a means of diverting young people (5–16 year olds) in low-income communities in Beeston, South Leeds, who are identified as being ‘at-risk’ of engaging in criminal behaviour (Long et al., 2002), and the Street Sport schemes in the Stoke-on-Trent region of the UK, which have similar objectives (Collins and Kay, 2003).

The many schemes of this type vary considerably in terms of both the source of funding and the organizations and personnel involved. They also vary in terms of whether they are open to all members of the community or whether they are targeted at specific groups (e.g. drug users and ex-offenders). However, the critical question in terms of public policy is: do such schemes work? In other words do such schemes have a significant impact either on the level of criminal activity or on the amount of illegal drug use by young people?

Do ‘sport in the community schemes’ work?

Notwithstanding the rhetorical and common-sense claims made on behalf of the effec- tiveness of ‘sport in the community schemes’, the consensus among more critical observers is that, despite the vast numbers of such schemes currently in operation in the UK, there is very little evidence for their effectiveness in reducing and prevent- ing crime and drug ‘abuse’ among young people (Coalter, 2001; Collins and Kay, 2003; Dunning and Waddington, 2003; Hartmann, 2001; Long and Sanderson, 2001; Long et al., 2002; Nichols, 1997, 2004; Robins, 1990).

In addition to the absence of supporting empirical evidence – to be reviewed in more detail later – there are also a number of theoretical reasons why one might be sceptical about the claims made on behalf of the effectiveness of such schemes. One

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 283

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 283

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

frequent justification for the use of sport in schemes where crime and drug reduction or prevention is the main objective is that sport can create enjoyment and excitement, and thus provide an antidote to boredom, for young people (Coalter, 2001; DCMS/Strategy Unit, 2002; Nichols, 1997). It is certainly the case, as Elias and Dunning (1986) have argued, that sport can be seen as a ‘quest for excitement’. However, as Crabbe (2000: 383) has noted, ‘this is often for much the same reason that [young people] might also choose to use illicit drugs, become involved in criminal activity or even sport-related violence’. In this regard, several studies have emphasized the importance that many youngsters, particularly young males, attach to the use of legal (alcohol and tobacco) and illegal drugs (such as cannabis and ecstasy) as one way in which to create excitement, enjoyment and self-confidence while ‘hanging around’ and socializing in the company of like-minded friends in their leisure time (see e.g. Measham et al., 1998; Parker et al., 1998; Pavis and Cunning- ham-Burley, 1999; Shildrick, 2002).

Even a cursory examination of some of the most salient aspects of youth cultures should therefore sensitize us to the fact that there are, as Crabbe (2000: 390) has put it,

. . . very real problems in using an activity such as sport that is seen to replicate the experience or excitement of drugs if it is intended to help young people come to regard drugs as a futile and sterile activity in comparison. The fact that the same emotions of excitement, euphoria, celebration, tension and fear are being used does not suddenly result in drugs no longer being seen as ‘fun’ or worth- while.

To this we might also add that any scheme designed to combat drug ‘abuse’ among young people should also seek to account more adequately for the context in which they use illegal drugs as well as the people – namely, their friends – with whom they frequently consume them, not least because this might lead to a more secure basis from which to formulate policy that is based upon a greater understanding of the broader dimensions and realities of young people’s leisure lives.

The need to account for the context in which young people use drugs becomes even more apparent when one examines another common-sense justification for the effectiveness of such schemes (known as the so-called ‘displacement thesis’): namely, the claim that simply participating in sport as part of a programme prevents young- sters from simultaneously committing crime or using drugs of one kind or another (DCMS/Strategy Unit, 2002; Nichols, 1997). However, to the relatively detached observer – that is, to those who have some appreciation of the Dionysian/Epicurean aspects of sporting culture – it is clear that young people may play sport alongside other leisure pursuits which positively promote drug use and other deviant behav- iour; a good example would be the heavy drinking culture which, as we noted, has traditionally surrounded a number of sports, including rugby and soccer, in the UK. Indeed, Crabbe notes that, in contrast to approaches which stress sport’s allegedly wholesome and socially cohesive character, it might with equal validity be noted that

284 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 284

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

sport provides environments in which ‘acts of violence, confrontation and drug use may be licensed in ritualized fashion and given meaning through their association with the hegemonic masculine ideals of toughness, heroism and sacrifice’ (Crabbe, 2000: 384). Specifically in relation to drug use, the preliminary findings of an ongoing project in which one of the present authors (AS) is involved indicates that large numbers of young people (15–16 year olds) who regularly participate in sports and physical activities of various kinds and at varying levels of formality also demon- strate a propensity for engaging in the regular (weekly) consumption of alcohol, while a smaller proportion also use illegal drugs (particularly cannabis) fairly frequently on a weekly and monthly basis.

What is true of sports and young people in Britain appears to be equally true elsewhere. For example, a Finnish study found that young people, particularly young males, who are involved in sports clubs and sports that are traditionally associated with a strong masculine culture, such as ice hockey, boxing and motor sport, are more likely to consume large quantities of alcohol and to be in an advanced state of intoxi- cation each month (Koski, 2000). In France, Arvers et al. (2000) also noted a positive and significant relationship between ‘doping products’ (such as steroids and stimu- lants) and sports participation (especially football, swimming and cycling for males, and athletics and swimming for females), while those who participate in sport – in particular young people – also report higher levels of consumption of cannabis, cocaine and heroin. Studies such as these should sound a warning against making simplistic assumptions about the effectiveness of sporting participation as a means of combating drug ‘abuse’. However, let us now move away from the level of general discourse and examine some of the more empirically based studies within the UK which have sought to gauge whether or not such schemes are effective. We will first examine schemes which are aimed at reducing youth crime and delinquency, before moving on to examine some schemes designed to reduce drug use among young people.

Sport-focused interventions: reducing youth crime and delinquency

Writing in 1990, Robins noted that ‘research into the relation between sport and delinquency has been virtually non-existent in the UK’ (1990: 1). One of the few systematic studies which existed at that time was that by Coalter (1989) who, follow- ing a review of the literature on the subject, was unable to conclude that there is a correlation between high levels of sports participation and low levels and frequency of delinquency among young people in the UK. Beyond Coalter’s review, however, Robins observed that there was a dearth of properly conducted and monitored evalu- ation of schemes where the reduction of crime via sports participation was a main objective. It was in this context that Robins critically examined all the major programmes which had then been set up with the aim of using sport and recreation as part of a crime prevention strategy. These included a wide variety of schemes – for

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 285

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 285

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

example, community development schemes, police schemes and schemes designed to rehabilitate young offenders – and Robins (1990: 89) concluded that there was ‘little evidence of evaluation of the effect of programmes on young people’ and that, as a consequence, ‘information about outcomes was hard to come by’ (p. 92). An additional problem, he added, was that none of the programmes surveyed included a process of follow-up or after-care in their objectives and, specifically with regard to those schemes which were targeted at convicted offenders, he noted that information about re-offending patterns, where it was available, was generally sketchy. He also noted that ‘no clear picture of aims and objectives and their underlying rationales emerge’ (Robins, 1990: 88).

Despite the points raised by Robins and Coalter over a decade ago, there has been relatively little progress in terms of monitoring the effectiveness of such schemes. For example, Nichols and Taylor (1996) examined the effects of the West Yorkshire Sports Counselling Scheme and concluded that, while there was evidence of the effect of the programme on crime, with a significant reduction in reconviction for young offend- ers participating in the programme for eight weeks or more, the sample size of young offenders was too small to provide a statistically reliable estimate of the value of the benefits gained, to set against the cost of the programme. More recently, Coalter has noted that there is ‘an absence of robust intermediate or final outcome data . . . for large-scale diversionary projects’ (Coalter, 2001: 31) as well as other rehabilitative programmes. Such programmes, he adds, also ‘tend to have vague rationales, overly- ambitious objectives and a relatively unsophisticated understanding of the variety and complexity of the causes of criminality’ (Coalter, 2001: 31). These are problems that are common to many kinds of schemes of this kind.

In addition, Taylor and his colleagues (1999) identified 54 programmes operat- ing in 34 probation service areas; they noted the huge variety of programmes on offer, particularly in terms of their duration, scale and intensity (from one-day sessions to two-week residential programmes), and in terms of the activities offered and the programme rationales. As Gratton and Taylor (2000: 110) have pointed out, this diversity of programmes can be interpreted in one of two ways: either as a reflection of uncertainty about both why the programmes are provided and what is effective or as an indication that with such a complex set of intermediate outcomes there are many possible ways to achieve one or more of those outcomes.

Sport-focused interventions: reducing drug use among young people

Similar problems arise in relation to intervention schemes which use sport as part of a drugs education or drugs rehabilitation programme. For example, Crabbe (2000) analysed the rehabilitative and diversionary elements of the Leyton Orient Community Sports Programme in London, the objective of which was to establish a programme of activity which would provide local ex- and stabilized drug users with a range of sporting and personal development opportunities. Crabbe (2000: 388)

286 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 286

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

concluded, following four months of observation of the project, that the participants ‘are benefiting from the alternative focus that the sports activities provide and the need to remain “stable” that participation requires’. He noted that several partici- pants, as a result of their involvement, had obtained qualifications ranging from junior team managers awards to qualifications in photography and places on other courses at local colleges. Two of the participants were subsequently employed on a casual basis in the community sports programme itself. Crabbe’s evaluation is, on the whole, a positive one, although his evaluation is based – as is so frequently the case in such schemes – on the identification of individual participants who have benefited from the scheme rather than on the analysis of systematically gathered statistical information, which would provide a more reliable basis for judgements about the effectiveness of such schemes.

One of the most systematic and careful evaluations of such schemes was that carried out by Davis and Dawson for the Home Office (1996), which reviewed six projects using diversion to communicate drugs prevention messages to young people. One of these projects was based primarily around physical activities – in this case an outward bound camp – but other forms of diversion included a young people’s music project, production of a local newspaper, summer holiday play schemes and the production of a newsletter using computer graphics and text.

Davis and Dawson (1996: 28–30) brought out a number of key themes from these projects. First, they noted that there was particular confusion about what is meant by ‘diversion’. In this context, they noted that some projects which they observed had been in existence for some time before a drugs component, linked to funding by the local drugs prevention team [DPT], was appended to it. They argued that, if these projects had previously been successful in attracting youngsters to the activities which they offered, then they could fairly claim to have been diversionary. If a drugs component were added subsequently, this could more accurately be described, not as diversionary, but in terms of drugs education. This is not merely a matter of semantics; the real question is whether the projects had been properly thought through and, in that regard, Davis and Dawson concluded:

. . . unfortunately this was not always the case and confusion surrounding the meaning of diversion may in some part be to blame. This is because the bolting on of a drugs education component to an existing venture was often motivated purely by the need to secure DPT funding and was unconvincing in educational terms, no matter that the original project may have been well received.

(1996: 28)

Second, it was suggested that drugs prevention team funding is not an unalloyed blessing. It was noted that pressure to secure funding for youth work leads project managers to cast their net widely. One possibility is to apply for funding to the local DPT. Sometimes, however, this money is applied for without sufficient thought or planning and on occasions, they note, the element of DPT funding created a pressure to address the drugs issue in ways which were perceived to distort the original nature

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 287

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 287

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

of the project – perhaps because of the element of compulsion involved to meet the requirements of the funding body or, in some cases, because some workers (especially volunteer workers) lacked confidence in their ability to transmit drugs messages effec- tively (1996: 29).

Third, there were a number of weaknesses associated with short-term policy initiatives (such as using sport to reduce drug ‘abuse’ among young people) and, in this regard, Davis and Dawson (1996: 29) argued that it is extremely difficult to convey drugs messages effectively on a short-term basis and they suggested that attempts to deal with the drugs issue in a concerted fashion in the context of a summer project were not notably successful.

Fourth, they argued (1996: 29–30) that the only projects which are likely to be effective in terms of ‘diversion’ are those which offer young people an activity about which they are passionate. The other key ingredient, they suggest – though they recognize that this is based on very limited observation – is that there needs to be some prospect of the activity in question having some permanent place in the lives of young people, perhaps even offering the prospect of future employment. They cite not just sport, but also music and computer technology as three examples of activi- ties which have the capacity to excite passion and to offer the possibility of long-term engagement.

Finally, it was argued that a key factor in the success or failure of projects was the personalities of the coordinator and the other people drawn to work on the project. Specifically, Davis and Dawson (1996: 30) suggested that it is important that project workers should have ‘authority’ in the eyes of the young people attending these projects but it was also important that they should not be seen as authority figures; their authority must lie in relevant knowledge and practice and it is also important that project leaders have a high level of skill in the core activity (see also Coalter, 2001; Collins and Kay, 2003; McCormack, 2001; Ramella, 2004). They also noted the difficulties in conveying drugs messages to young people and the fact that volun- teers often felt that they lacked appropriate knowledge. They concluded that the problem is ‘best tackled not by giving volunteer workers some hasty drugs education, but rather by bringing in specialists who could more confidently address these topics’. The general conclusion of the report which they prepared for the Home Office was balanced and cautious and did not go beyond the evidence available. It is worth quoting at length, and we use it to precede our brief discussion of some of the major policy issues and problems associated with the use of sport-focused schemes to reduce crime and drug ‘abuse’ among young people. They argued:

All the projects which we visited – even the most impressive – were modest in their claim to influence drug related behaviour in the longer term; what is more they all conceded that even if they did have an impact, this would be extremely difficult to demonstrate. But leaving aside this question of the impact upon drug related behaviour, it was evident that projects might be more or less effective in their pursuit of related goals such as the transmission of new skills, improving

288 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 288

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

self confidence, developing good relationships with adults, and gaining an increased understanding of the potentially harmful consequences of drug abuse. Some projects appear to us to be powerful interventions if measured in these terms; others were less impressive. Perhaps all we can say is that it is at least plausible to suppose that some projects may have had an impact on the drug taking behaviour of some of their customers; and that in respect of some other projects it would have been implausible to suppose that they had any such impact. Powerful sustained interventions may influence behaviour; marginal, ephemeral interventions will not. (Davis and Dawson, 1996: 31)

Establishing the scale of the problem

A long-standing problem in social policies which use sport as a vehicle for prevent- ing and reducing crime and drug ‘abuse’ among young people is the lack of consist- ency and clarity regarding the objectives of those policies. When ‘objectives’ of one kind or another are identified, they tend to be overly ambitious, unclear, non-specific and often premised on poorly developed and vague rationales.

At one level the failure to clarify such questions is not altogether surprising since it is frequently the case that government and other interested organizations seek to develop such policies without first gathering baseline data that might be used to help clarify the size and nature of the problem before committing time and resources to its achievement. While there are numerous methodological difficulties involved in trying to arrive at a precise estimate of the extent of young people’s criminal activity and use of illegal drugs, it is important that we strive – insofar as it is possible – to estimate as accurately as we can the extent of criminal behaviour and drug use among the young people for whom the policy is intended. It is important that we begin to address such questions because until they are answered, it is difficult to know what criteria should be used in monitoring and measuring the success of drug reduction and prevention policies intended for young people. In this regard, there is clearly a pressing need to define more clearly the objectives of policies of this kind as well as the groups for whom they are intended, and to specify more exactly the criteria for monitoring the success of that policy. It is to a consideration of the latter that we now turn.

Monitoring and evaluating ‘sport in the community schemes’

The first point of note is that few of these schemes include built-in processes for moni- toring and evaluating their effectiveness and outcomes so that the efficacy of the programmes is difficult to determine. Dunning and Waddington (2003: 359) have suggested that one possible reason for the absence of systematic monitoring and evalu- ation may be that

. . . such schemes are, all too often, based not on a relatively detached analysis of the characteristics of sporting culture but on a one-sided perception of sport

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 289

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 289

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

which amounts almost to a statement of faith in its effectiveness to achieve desired social outcomes.

That is, sport policies which have as their goal crime reduction/prevention and the prevention of drug ‘abuse’ among young people often – although not always – reflect a particular ideological position based on an uncritical and one-sided perception of sport, rather than an orientation towards furthering our understanding of the social problems they are designed to address.

Having said this, it is also worthy of note that where monitoring and evaluation processes are built in to ‘sport in the community schemes’, they tend to be applied rather inconsistently and the emphasis is often placed upon demonstrating the ‘benefits’ afforded individual participants on the programme (see e.g. Crabbe, 2000; Long et al., 2002; Nichols, 2004; Ramella, 2004; Robins, 1990; Sport England, 2002). While those involved in running and analysing these programmes often, with some justification, point to particular individuals whose involvement had led in the short term to changes in inter-personal relations, capacities for self-reflection and social adjustment, ‘it should be remembered that whatever short term efficacy the programme may have on individuals . . . may be rapidly dissipated in the absence of any process of follow up and after care’ (Robins, 1990: 93). Robins (1990), for example, has written in this connection of the problems of over-relying on individual data in his review of the Solent Sports Counselling Project in Hampshire, UK. The report included an analysis of the re-offending patterns of a random sample of 48 clients. Of the 13 clients who were involved with the project for less than three weeks, only two were not subsequently charged with offences within a year of leaving the project. The re-offending patterns of the remaining 29 (information was not available for six of the sample) indicated that almost half the clients had maintained a trouble- free record since being involved with the project and a further half-dozen clients appeared to have reduced their previous rates of offending (Robins, 1990). However, Robins points out that, although the evaluation refers to ‘trouble free records’ and ‘reduced rates of re-offending’ by almost half of the clients, it is not at all clear whether this is causally connected to attendance at the project and there may be other more significant reasons why such changes occurred.

Similar methodological problems of this kind also arise in relation to more recent studies in which there has been an attempt to provide evidence of the effectiveness of sports provision in terms of reductions in, or changing patterns of, recidivism rates. For example, in a study of four British schemes in the mid-1990s, Tsuchiya (1996) reported that on two of the schemes (data were unavailable for the remaining two because no monitoring or evaluation of the schemes was conducted) re-offending rates were 36 percent and 50 percent after one and two years respectively. At first glance, such figures appear rather persuasive, although a closer examination of the data should encourage us to be more cautious about the claimed effectiveness of these schemes.

The first scheme on which Tsuchiya (1996) reports included four types of programme: (i) offending behaviour group work; (ii) craft workshops and education;

290 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 290

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

(iii) life skills sessions; and (iv) sports and outdoor pursuits. From Tsuchiya’s analysis, however, there is no indication of which of these elements, or which combination of elements, was responsible for the claimed effectiveness of the scheme and, while the evidence may be less convincing in the case of sport and outdoor pursuits, it would be surprising if the first three of the programmes – offending behaviour group work, workshops and education, and life skill sessions – provided as part of the scheme had no impact at all on reconviction rates. With regard to the second scheme cited by Tsuchiya, of the 483 youngsters who were referred to the scheme, 260 (54%) signed up to start the programme, but of these a further 67 (14%) failed to show up for the initial interview, 104 (22%) did not show up for the first session and 52 (11%) were not interested in taking part or were unable to participate for other reasons (Tsuchiya, 1996: 297). In other words, of the 483 youngsters who were referred to the scheme, only 37 actually started the programme and only half of these did not re-offend within two years. In the light of these considerations, one might justifiably question the likely impact of such schemes on recidivism rates as well as the generally positive analysis Tsuchiya provides of them.

The schemes reviewed by Tsuchiya are not of course unusual in relation to their failure to provide robust data in terms of which the effectiveness of such schemes can be properly evaluated. Collins and Kay (2003), among others (see e.g. Nichols and Taylor, 1996), have suggested that one reason for the lack of evidence for the effec- tiveness of schemes of this kind is ‘because of the difficulty and cost in establishing the true re-offending rate amongst a very mobile population, even when costly access is given to the national computerised crime records’ (Collins and Kay, 2003: 170).

The problems associated with over-relying on individual data are also particu- larly clear in a more recent study by Nichols (2004), who outlines a sports-based project delivered by sports development officers (SDOs) in West Yorkshire and in which interviews were conducted with just nine young people. In his article – which provides detailed data on just four of the nine youngsters – Nichols notes that ‘the programme has had a limited diversion effect’ (2004: 191) both during and after participation on the scheme. Just how very limited this diversion effect was is clear when one considers that ‘there was only evidence that three of the nine case study participants were progressing to independent sports participation and one of these would probably have done so anyway’ (Nichols, 2004: 188). Indeed, the lack of evidence for the effectiveness of this project is perhaps unsurprising since ‘its main focus was on achieving sport development objectives’ (Nichols, 2004: 192) and because it was provided by SDOs whose primary interest was with the development of sport and not with a reduction in criminal behaviour by the participants.

It is also worth reminding ourselves of another equally important point: sport- based programmes are frequently only one of a number of projects that run simul- taneously with the object of reducing crime and drug use among young people and this raises a number of additional problems. Indeed, if sport is combined with a range of programmes – which often have similar objectives and goals – then it is particu- larly difficult to establish whether it is the sport-based intervention that results in

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 291

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 291

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

any change of behaviour, or an intervention of another kind, or a mixture of both. With regard to the Summer Splash schemes mentioned above, for example, Long et al. (2002: 44–5) have noted that, while there are some evaluative data in support of the effectiveness of sports-based projects in this connection, ‘it is not clear precisely what the data relate to’ and ‘there is real difficulty in distinguishing between and accessing crime data covering the exact project boundaries of such schemes’. Similar problems also have the effect of obscuring, rather than clarifying, our understanding of the likely effectiveness of the Positive Futures programmes which also rarely work in isolation and, as such, ‘it is often difficult to differentiate the benefits emerging from this compared to other . . . projects working in the area’ (Sport England, 2002: 15). These problems are compounded further by an additional problem, namely, that any attempt to identify and measure the effects of sport on crime and drug use is especially problematic since any influence these may have on actual crime and drug use rates is often indirect (Coalter, 2001).

In policy terms, the failure adequately to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of such schemes is a serious matter of concern, not least because without such in-built processes it becomes increasingly difficult to monitor the intended and unintended outcomes of the programmes and, most importantly, whether the programmes have had any long-term impact on participants’ behaviour. A more secure and reliable basis from which to judge the effectiveness and outcomes of such schemes would be systematically collected data which can be compared to data from other similar schemes. While this is often perceived as a somewhat onerous task, the production of such comparative data, collected developmentally – that is, over the duration of the programme – would aid in the identification of the relative success and failure of such schemes as they develop. Having done this, we might then want to complement such data with those generated by interviews with, and observations of, the young people involved in order to triangulate – and thus help bolster the reliability of – our findings. In this regard it is encouraging to note that the monitoring and evaluation of the Positive Futures programme include both point-in-time assessments and longitudinal research in each of the areas in which the projects are run using several methods, including questionnaire surveys administered via email and telephone with project staff and the partners and stakeholders involved in the project, as well with the young people themselves, the use of audio-visual technology in the form of multi- media performances (such as video stories), and in-depth interviews (Ramella, 2004). While the effectiveness of such monitoring and evaluation techniques is yet to be fully established, it may be the case that such techniques will help to provide a more systematic and adequate body of evidence for reviewing the effectiveness of schemes such as the Positive Futures projects.

Developing a theoretically and empirically grounded rationale

In addition to the lack of systematic monitoring, several researchers have identified a further problem with most sport-based programmes: the absence of a clearly

292 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 292

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

developed rationale for these schemes, a consequence of which is that in many of these projects the scale and nature of the problem to be targeted – as well as the goals to be achieved – become more diffuse, complex and wide-ranging such that the achieve- ment of one goal might undermine the achievement of other goals and thus the likely success of the policy itself. This notwithstanding, proposals for the establishment of schemes of this kind are frequently accompanied by a list of alleged benefits of partici- pation in sport without any attempt to articulate either the relationships between these alleged benefits, or the connections between these benefits and a reduction in crime and drug ‘abuse’. For example, the DIVERT Trust in its booklet Match of the Day (described as a step by step guide to setting up football projects for young people at risk) draws upon the West Yorkshire sports counselling project to list five benefits of participation in sport. These benefits include: (i) improved self-esteem; (ii) improved relationships with peers; (iii) constructive use of spare time; (iv) the opening of opportunities, for example in training and employment; and (v) the development of new relationships with adults (DIVERT Trust, 1996: 10–12). However, the DIVERT Trust does not specify precisely how these alleged benefits have an impact on levels of youth delinquency; indeed, the West Yorkshire project, which provides the basis for these claimed benefits, was itself careful about over-emphasizing the link between sport and crime prevention.

The difficulties associated with such rationales might be fruitfully illustrated by examining briefly the claim that participation in sport leads to improved self-esteem, a claim which has been made in a number of studies. There are several problems here. First, as Nichols (1997) has noted, the increased self-esteem which may be associated with excellence in sporting achievement is, by definition, only attainable by a few and there may be difficulties of readjustment when the individual loses the capacity to perform sport at an exceptional level. Second, it is in the nature of sport that there are winners and losers; if enhanced self-esteem is a consequence of winning then what, we may ask, is the impact on the self-esteem of those who are losers? In addition, the nature of the alleged link between enhanced self-esteem and reduced levels of criminal behaviour is by no means clear; indeed, as Crabbe (2000) has pointed out, in some situations the drug use–crime nexus can itself provide meaning and purpose in the absence of legitimate structured opportunities and can generate status and identity in contexts of social and economic exclusion.

In addition, Nichols (1997) has also attempted to review a series of potential rationales which can be identified as underlying sport as prevention schemes. These include: (i) reducing the ability to take part in crime; (ii) meeting a need for excite- ment; (iii) improving physical fitness; (iv) increasing self-esteem and sense of control over one’s life; (v) the development of cognitive competencies; (vi) the importance of role models; and (vii) the importance of employment. As Nichols notes, these rationales have developed in an ad hoc way; they are poorly developed on a theoreti- cal level and their relationships with each other are not clearly articulated. He suggests that it is a matter of concern that, despite many years of funding for such schemes, no clear rationale has yet been developed for programmes that use sport as a means of reducing criminal behaviour. He points out that we could, of course, adopt

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 293

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 293

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

the approach which suggests that such schemes work, even if we do not understand why they work. However, this approach is inadequate, he argues, for three reasons. First, there is no clear evidence that these programmes do indeed reduce crime. Second, one of the reasons for a lack of evidence is the poorly developed rationale itself and such a rationale is required in order to justify measuring specific outcomes of the programme with reference to their impact on crime reduction. Third, a clear rationale would inform the design of programmes and would allow the individual needs of participants to be matched to specific programmes (Nichols, 1997).

‘Volunteers are less likely to re-offend’

Finally, many programmes require prospective youngsters to volunteer their partici- pation. While this is not in itself problematic, it does create a number of problems in terms of evaluation. As Collins and Kay (2003: 170) have noted, one of the major problems with such studies is that any reported decreases in ‘levels of delinquency may arise because the young people who come onto schemes are self-selecting and are (perhaps) more likely to offend less’ than those who do not volunteer. In this regard, it becomes difficult to attribute any decline in the incidence of delinquent behaviour to the programme itself. At the very least, this emphasizes the need to ensure that the aims and objectives of any such programmes are clear and that the potential conse- quences of voluntary participation are carefully considered in the final analysis.

Conclusion

In this article we have sought to offer some critical comments on the policy issues and problems surrounding the use of sporting schemes as vehicles of social policy in which the intention is to reduce levels of crime, delinquency and drug ‘abuse’ among young people. In doing so, we have attempted to show that there is little evidence of the effectiveness of such schemes in reducing crime or drug use. A major problem in this regard is that relatively few ‘sport in the community schemes’ have built in tech- niques for monitoring their impact on levels of crime or drug use; as a result, it is difficult to be sure about what impact, if any, they have on rates of crime or drug use. Moreover, the absence of any clearly articulated theoretical rationale for these schemes means that, even where success is claimed, it is unclear what specific aspects of the schemes account for that claimed success. Finally, as Gratton and Taylor (2000: 111) have noted in relation to crime reduction schemes – though the point would apply equally well to anti-drugs schemes – even if it is accepted that crime may be reduced by sports-based schemes,

. . . the evidence does not extend . . . to proving that the value of the crime reduc- tion is greater than either the costs of providing the programmes or the costs of dealing with crime after it has taken place, and more work is needed on these cost-benefit questions.

294 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 294

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Acknowledgements

We would like to thank the two anonymous reviewers for their helpful comments upon the original version of this article.

References

Arvers, P., Cohen, J.-M., Lowenstein, W., Gourarier, L., Nordmann, F., Carrier, C., Gallais, J.-L. and Michaud, P. (2000) ‘Enquête expérimentale sur la consommation de substances psychoactives et les activités physiques et sportives dans les filières de soins’, paper presented at conference on ‘Pratiques sportives des jeunes et conduits à risque’, Ministère de la Jeunesses et des Sports, Paris, 5–6 Dec.

Boreham, R. and McManus, S. (2003) Smoking, Drinking and Drug Use Among Young People in England in 2002. London: Stationery Office.

Coalter, F. (1989) Sport and Anti-Social Behaviour: A Literature Review. Edinburgh: Scottish Sports Council.

Coalter, F. (2001) Realising the Potential of Cultural Services: The Case for Sport. London: Local Government Association.

Collins, M. with Kay, T. (2003) Sport and Social Exclusion. London: Routledge. Condon, J. and Smith, N. (2003) Prevalence of Drug Use: Key Findings from the 2002/2003 British

Crime Survey. London: Home Office. Crabbe, T. (2000) ‘A Sporting Chance? Using Sport to Tackle Drug Use and Crime’, Drugs:

Education, Prevention and Policy 7(4): 381–91. Davis, G. and Dawson, N. (1996) Using Diversion to Communicate Drugs Prevention Messages to

Young People: An Examination of Six Projects. London: Home Office Paper 12. Department of Culture, Media and Sport (1999) Policy Action Team 10 (Arts and Sport): A Report

to the Social Exclusion Unit. London: DCMS. Department of Culture, Media and Sport (2000) A Sporting Future for All. London: DCMS. Department of Culture, Media and Sport (2002) ‘Culture can Cut Crime Says Tessa Jowell’,

press release. Available at: www.culture.gov.uk/sport. Department of Culture, Media and Sport/Strategy Unit (2002) Game Plan: A Strategy for

Delivering Government’s Sport and Physical Activity Objectives. London: DCMS/Strategy Unit. DIVERT Trust (1996) Match of the Day. London: DIVERT Trust. Dunning, E. and Waddington, I. (2003) ‘Sport as a Drug and Drugs in Sport: Some Exploratory

Comments’, International Review for the Sociology of Sport 38(3): 351–68. Elias, N. and Dunning, E. (1986) Quest for Excitement. Oxford: Blackwell. Gratton, C. and Taylor, P. (2000) Economics of Sport and Recreation. London: E&FN Spon. Hartmann, D. (2001) ‘Notes on Midnight Basketball and the Cultural Politics of Recreation,

Race and At-Risk Urban Youth’, Journal of Sport and Social Issues 25(4): 339–71. Home Office (2003) Cul-de-sacs and Gateways: Understanding the Positive Futures Approach.

London: Home Office. Hoover, N. (1999) National Survey: Initiation Rites and Athletics for NCAA Sports Teams. New

York: Alfred University. King, C.M. (2000) ‘Trial by Fire: A Study of Initiation Rituals in English Sport’, thesis for

MSc Sports Science, Department of Physical Education, Sports Science and Recreation Management, Loughborough University.

Koski, P. (2000) ‘Message in a Bottle: Young Athletes and Alcohol’, paper presented at conference on ‘Pratiques sportives des jeunes et conduits à risque’, Ministère de la Jeunesses et des Sports, Paris, 5–6 Dec.

Long, J. and Sanderson, I. (2001) ‘The Social Benefits of Sport: Where’s the Proof?’, in C. Gratton and I. Henry (eds) Sport in the City, pp. 187–203. London: Routledge.

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 295

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 295

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Long, J., Welch, M., Bramham, P., Hylton, K., Butterfield, J. and Lloyd, E. (2002) Count me in: The Dimensions of Social Inclusion through Culture and Sport. London: Department of Culture, Media and Sport.

McCormack, F. (2001) ‘The Policy of Outreach Interventions for Young People to Achieve Community Development and Social Inclusion through Leisure’, in G. McPherson and G. Reid (eds) Leisure and Social Inclusion, pp. 14–31. Eastbourne: Leisure Studies Association.

Measham, F., Parker, H. and Aldridge, J. (1998) Starting, Switching, Slowing and Stopping. London: Home Office.

Nichols, G. (1997) ‘A Consideration of Why Active Participation in Sport and Leisure might Reduce Criminal Behaviours’, Sport, Education and Society 2(2): 181–90.

Nichols, G. (2004) ‘Crime and Punishment and Sports Development’, Leisure Studies 23(2): 177–94.

Nichols, G. and Taylor, P. (1996) West Yorkshire Probation Service Sports Counselling Project Final Evaluation Report. Sheffield: Sheffield University.

Parker, H., Aldridge, J. and Measham, F. (1998) Illegal Leisure. London: Routledge. Pavis, S. and Cunningham-Burley, S. (1999) ‘Male Youth Street Culture: Understanding the

Context of Health-Related Behaviours’, Health Education Research 14(4): 583–99. Ramella, M. (2004) Positive Futures Impact Report: Engaging with Young People. London: Home

Office. Robins, D. (1990) Sport as Prevention: The Role of Sport in Crime Prevention Programmes Aimed at

Young People. Oxford: Occasional Paper, 12, Centre for Criminological Research, University of Oxford.

Shildrick, T. (2002) ‘Young People, Illicit Drug Use and the Question of Normalization’, Journal of Youth Studies 5(1): 35–48.

Sport England (1999) Best Value through Sport: The Value of Sport. London: Sport England. Sport England (2002) Positive Futures: A Review of Impact and Good Practice. London: Sport

England. Taylor, P., Crow, I., Irvine, D. and Nichols, G. (1999) Demanding Physical Programmes for Young

Offenders Under Probation Supervision: Research Findings 91. London: Home Office. Tsuchiya, M. (1996) ‘Leisure Recreation Programmes for Young Delinquents: The Non-

Custodial Option’, in M. Collins (ed.) Leisure in Industrial and Post-Industrial Societies, pp. 287–302. Eastbourne: Leisure Studies Association.

Waddington, I. (2000) Sport, Health and Drugs. London and New York: E&FN Spon.

Résumé

Utiliser les programmes «sport dans les communautés» pour réduire la criminalité et l’usage de drogue chez les jeunes: propositions politiques et problèmes

Cet articles présente premièrement quelques commentaires critiques des propositions poli-

tiques et des problèmes concernant l’utilisation des programmes sportifs comme moyens

d’une politique sociale dont l’intention est de réduire le niveau de criminalité, la délinquance

et l’usage de drogue chez les jeunes; deuxièment l’examen d’un point d’importance fonda-

mentale en termes politiques: est-ce que ces programmes sont opérationnels? A ce propos

il est pointé la rareté des programmes, qui à peu près tous s’appuient sur une vision univoque

du port, ayant construit des processus de régulation et d’évaluation de leur impact sur la

296 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 296

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

criminalité et l’usage de drogue chez les jeunes. On argumente aussi le fait que cette faib-

lesse méthodologique est renforcée par l’absence de conception théorique claire, ce qui

signifie que même lorsqu’ils sont déclaré efficaces, on ne peut savoir quels sont les aspects

de ces programmes qui sont resonsables de cette efficacité.

Resumen

La utilización de programas deportivos comunitarios para afrontar el crimen y el consumo de drogas entre los jóvenes: algunos aspectos y problemas políticos

Este artículo pretende, primero, ofrecer algunos comentarios críticos acerca de los aspectos

políticos y problemas que rodean la aplicación de programas deportivos como vehículos de

política social cuya intención sea la reducción de los índices de criminalidad, de delincuencia

y del abuso de drogas entre los jóvenes; y segundo, en examinar un punto de enorme impor-

tancia en términos políticos: ¿Son efectivos estos programas?. Desde esta posición se plantea

que, a pesar de que han sido ampliamente impulsados sobre la base de una particular percep-

ción del deporte, en escasas ocasiones dichos programas han evolucionado en procesos cuyo

objeto fuera el de monitorizar y avaluar su impacto sobre la criminalidad y el uso de drogas

entre los jóvenes. También se argumenta que estas debilidades metodológicas se agravan por

la ausencia de un planteamiento teórico claro para este tipo de programas, lo que significa

que incluso allá donde se reclama su éxito, está poco claro qué aspectos concretos de los

programas son los que colaboran a la consecución del éxito.

Zusammenfassung

Die Verwendung von „Sport im Gemeindeprojekt” zur Prävention von Kriminalität und Drogengebrauch bei Heranwachsenden Strategien und Probleme

In einem ersten Schritt gibt der Beitrag einige kritische Anmerkungen zu Strategien und Prob-

lemen, die sich mit der Rolle von Sportprogrammen als Instrument der Sozialpolitik begreifen,

bei denen angenommen wird, dass die Kriminalitätsrate und der Drogengebrauch bei jungen

Leuten reduziert wird. In einem zweiten Schritt wird ein aus politischer Sicht fundamentaler

Punkt untersucht: Entfalten diese Programme überhaupt Wirkung? In diesem Zusammenhang

wird beklagt, dass wenige dieser Programme – die zu großen Teilen auf einer einseitigen

Auffassung des Sports ausgehen – in Prozesse eingebettet wurden, bei denen der Einfluss

auf Kriminalität und Drogengebrauch systematisch begleitet und evaluiert wurde. Zudem ist

festzustellen, dass diese methodologischen Unzulänglichkeiten durch das Fehlen einer klaren

theoretischen Rahmenkonzeption dieser Programme verstärkt werden. Selbst wenn Effekte

dieser Maßnahmen behauptet werden, heißt dies letztendlich, dass es unklar ist, worauf diese

Effekte zurück geführt werden können.

S M I T H & WA D D I N G TO N : U S I N G ‘ S P O RT I N T H E C O M M U N I T Y S C H E M E S ’ 297

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 297

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Andrew Smith is a researcher with the Chester Centre for Research into Sport and Society and the Department of Sport and Exercise Sciences, University College Chester, UK. Much of his work focuses on the sociology of sport, physical education, leisure, health, youth and disability.

Ivan Waddington is Visiting Professor at University College Chester; the Centre for Sports Studies, University College Dublin; and the Norwegian University of Sport and Physical Education, Oslo. He has published extensively in the sociology of health and the sociology of sport and much of his work has focused on the interface between health and sport. He is the author of Sport, Health and Drugs (Spon, 2000) and a co-author of Drugs in Sport: The Pressure to Perform (British Medical Journal Books, 2002). His most recent book (co-edited with E. Dunning and D. Malcolm) is Sport Histories (Routledge, 2004).

Correspondence to: Andy Smith, Chester Centre for Research into Sport and Society, Department of Sport and Exercise Sciences, University College Chester, Parkgate Road, Chester CH1 4BJ, UK. [email: [email protected]]

298 E U RO P E A N P H YS I C A L E D U C AT I O N R E V I E W 1 0 ( 3 )

03 047127 (jr/t) 17/9/04 8:36 am Page 298

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016epe.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Exploring the role of highrisk.pdf

Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1) 99 –115

© The Author(s) 2012 Reprints and permission:

sagepub.co.uk/journalsPermissions.nav DOI: 10.1177/1748895812447084

crj.sagepub.com

‘It’s what you have to do!’: Exploring the role of high- risk edgework and advanced marginality in a young man’s motivation for crime

Tea Torbenfeldt Bengtsson SFI – The Danish National Centre for Social Research and University of Copenhagen, Denmark

Abstract By focusing on one young man’s self-presentations in a secure care unit for young offenders in Denmark, this article explores how his contradictory and incoherent self-presentations can be analysed as meaningful. Drawing on Stephen Lyng’s theory of high-risk edgework and Loïc Wacquant’s theory of advanced marginalization, it is argued that this young man’s engagement in youth crime cannot be fully understood by focusing only on the criminal experience itself. Also, specific social and symbolic relations must be integrated into the analysis to understand his engagement in crime. The article argues that although edgework theory is compelling, it needs further development if it is to capture the full complexity of young people’s motivation for crime.

Keywords Advanced marginality, crime, edgework, self-presentation, youth

Introduction

I met 16-year-old Bashaar while conducting field studies in a Danish secure care institution1 for young offenders. Bashaar was under confinement in police custody for street fighting. In this article I will explore Bashaar’s presentation of self (Goffman, 1990 [1959]) in the secure care setting, focusing on his understanding of reality and his motivation for crime. Bashaar was a keen and very good boxer about to lose a promising boxing career because he would not give up street fighting. I did not understand why

Corresponding author: Tea Torbenfeldt Bengtsson, SFI, Herluf Trolles Gade 11, 1052 Copenhagen K, Denmark Email: [email protected]

447084 CRJ13110.1177/1748895812447084BengtssonCriminology & Criminal Justice 2012

Article

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

100 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

Bashaar did not just fight in the ring and not in the streets. After ending the field study, I could not let go of Bashaar’s apparently illogical reasoning and this article looks into his creation of meaning and thus seeks to understand his actions.

Earlier studies have focused on the seductions of crime (Katz, 1988), processes of neutralization (Sykes and Matza, 1957) and the search for respect through discourse (Sandberg, 2009) as well as crime as high-risk edgework (Lyng, 1993). Meeting and interacting with the young people in secure care, I found the insights of these studies, and in particular Stephen Lyng’s edgework theory on risk taking, highly relevant. The young men’s presentations of their crimes reflected many of the elements found in edgework theory focusing on excitement seeking and exploring personal limitations. When ‘hanging out’ in the unit, the young men talked eagerly about the excitement and action involved in committing crimes. They discussed the dangers involved and the skills needed. Their descriptions of their crimes fitted edgework theory by repeatedly stressing their drive to seek the limits of their own capabilities in an ongoing quest for illicit excitement. In contrast to the other young people, boxing gave Bashaar a clear, legal and appealing alternative to crime. Nonetheless, he had no plans to give up street fighting. Consequently, his self-presentation and situation provides an ideal case study to ground the analysis of young men’s motivation for crime. At the same time it contains the ‘oscillations between disillusioned realism and fatalistic oneirism’ (Wacquant, 1998: 12), showing his difficulties in constructing a meaningful presentation of the self and thus uncovering central elements in his engagement in crime. As earlier studies have pointed to, when describing their crimes, people often actively draw on both the discourse of oppression and that of being a tough gangster: both discourses are context dependent (Anderson, 1999; Sandberg, 2009; Topalli, 2005).

I discovered that Bashaar’s motivation for crime could not be understood separately from the situation in which it took place, embedded in street subculture and friendships. Furthermore, to focus solely on his motivation for crime as a quest for the edgework experience meant leaving out significant experiences of isolation, marginalization and stigmatization to which his edgework is profoundly linked. Loïc Wacquant (2008, 2009) shows in his work on the increasing social insecurity in modern western societies a development where crime, poverty and insecurity go hand-in-hand in creating a situation of advanced marginality. He argues that to understand this situation of advanced marginality, not only must the individual experience be included in the analysis, but also the conditions facing the individual (Wacquant, 1998, 2008). By including both Bashaar’s quest for edgework experiences and his general experience of advanced marginality, I wish to demonstrate that his motivation for crime, and in particular street fighting, is not as illogical or irrational as it first appeared.

Youth Crime as Edgework

Viewing young people’s crimes as edgework reveals the cultural sides of crime – the individual experience of the edge which separates ‘limit’ and ‘transgression’, ‘boundary making’ and ‘boundary breaking’, ‘control’ and ‘hedonism’, ‘rationality’ and ‘irrationality’ (Lyng, 1993, 2004; O’Mally and Mugford, 1994; Presdee, 2004: 277–278). The concept of edgework was first introduced by Stephen Lyng (1990) in ‘Edgework: A

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 101

social psychological analysis of voluntary risk taking’ and later modified and readjusted to integrate new theoretical and empirical findings (Lyng, 2005c). Overall, edgework theory seeks to explain risk taking, such as extreme sports and high-risk occupations, in contemporary western societies, aiming to answer the question: ‘Why would anyone risk their lives when there are no material rewards for doing so?’ (Lyng, 2005a: 5).

The theory shows that the edgework experience in itself can provide sufficient motivation for engaging in high-risk activities. The defining sensations of edgework come from the risk-taker being forced to handle and face the demands of the ‘edge’, the dangerous boundary between life and death, consciousness and unconsciousness, sanity and insanity. Confronting the edge places the risk-taker on the border between control and non-control, forcing him or her to rely fully on his or her pre-attained skills. Since it is not possible to formulate a reflective response in the edgework situation, the risk-taker is dependent on bodily experience and impulses. It is this confrontation with the edge that risk-takers describe as self-actualizing, self-determining, authentically real and creatively satisfying (Lyng, 1990, 2005a; Young, 2003).

Although crime was not a central theme in the original work on edgework, it has later inspired studies associated with cultural criminology (Ferrell et al., 2001; Halsey and Young, 2006; Hayward, 2002, 2007; Miller, 2005). Focusing on the phenomenology of crime and the experience of crime, this body of research demonstrates the relevance of the exciting, sensual and dynamic sides of crime. This research has shown how the experience of crime cannot fully be understood through rational choice theory, and has convincingly demonstrated that crime in itself does not necessarily constitute a reaction to latent conditions or a means beyond itself. Rather, the criminal experience carries both motivation and meaning (Ferrell et al., 2001; Katz, 1988; Lyng, 1993, 2004; Sandberg, 2009). In developing the concept of edgework to analyse the criminal experience, Lyng emphasizes the importance of the disciplined body and an innate ‘survival skill’. With references to Katz’s (1988) earlier work on the seductions of crime, Lyng (2004: 368, emphases in original) writes:

Once the hardman succeeds in taking the situation close to the edge, the disciplined body dissolves into a ‘becoming-body’ this is unpredictable and beyond control of the ego. In accepting the inevitable inversion of the disciplined body into a ‘becoming-body’ that cannot control chaos but rather is transfigured by chaos, these edgeworkers achieve transcendence.

Lyng shows how the criminal act transfigures the body and makes transcendence possible, thus arguing that the very experience becomes the drive for committing a wide range of crimes. Such aspects as ‘getting away with it’, ‘surviving it’ and ‘having the skills’ add to the edgework experience of transcendence only obtained through bodily control (Lyng, 2004). Thus, linking the experience of edgework crime to the individual’s experience and creating a theory where the edgework experience is primarily dependent on individual competence and skill.

Edgework theory does not however only seek to capture the individual experiences ‘but also an understanding of the relationship between this experience and broader social structural conditions of modern American life’ (Lyng, 1993: 108). What underlies the hunt for edgework experiences is the development of the structures of modern society

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

102 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

through a rationalization of systems and human interaction. In short, by creating a sense of alienation from systems and structures of society, this development has led to a loss of meaning for the actors. To survive within these constraining structures, actors find different ways of challenging them and attempt to create new meanings as ways of escaping the mundane realities of everyday life. Risk taking becomes a way of trying to break free of the rationalization of modern society, with edgework representing the most extreme way of setting oneself free, by showing that one controls the uncontrollable, namely risk (Lyng, 1993, 2005b). As risk has become a defining feature of modern society (Beck, 1992; Giddens, 1990), so have risk management and risk control. Risk avoidance has become more than a response to central imperatives of modern society: it has itself become a key structural principle of modernity. Lyng (2005a) posits the relevance of seeing voluntary risk taking as a meaningful response to the alienation of modern society, as it allows actors to break free of social restraints and create a meaning based not on rationality but on creativity.

It is, however, necessary to distinguish legal and illegal edgework as there are clear differences (Lyng, 1993). Legal edgeworkers are not inclined to generate disorder in personal relationships, and they generally respect normative proscriptions against doing harm. This normative constraint, however, does not exist to the same extent for edgeworkers engaged in criminal edgework, where the consequences often involve someone else being hurt or humiliated (Lyng, 1993). This differentiation between legal and illegal edgework, however, does not explain potential differences in the structural conditions of the legal and illegal edgewoker and the influence these differences may have on the edgework experience. Other scholars have shown that the rationalization process and the creation of new risks in modern society do not have the same consequences for all social groups (Bauman, 2001; Beck, 1992; Desmond, 2006; Young, 1999). The rationalization processes of advanced capitalist western societies, argues Wacquant (2008: 229), is closely linked to the development of areas of advanced marginality and is directly linked to the intersection of poverty, racial division and urban decline as persistent joblessness, social deprivation and ethnic tension. This development across western societies has guided a number of young men to a violent life on the streets of their deprived areas and to their creation of local street subcultures, which are characterized by values of loyalty and honour towards their friends and a strong sense of local belonging, but at the same time alienated from the norms and values of mainstream society (Earle, 2011; Hallsworth and Silverstone, 2009; Sandberg, 2009; Winlow and Hall, 2006; Young, 1999). This development indicates that to understand better the drive of these young people towards criminal edgework, structural differences play a central role that should not be overlooked.

In this article I explore the role of the edgework experience in a context of advanced marginality by looking at Bashaar’s different self-presentations in the secure care unit. First, I briefly present the background to the study and its research methods. Then I draw out four central aspects of Bashaar’s self-presentation: first, the role of street fighting and boxing; second, that of friends, subcultures and street fighting; third, the social and symbolic relations in advanced marginality; and fourth that of advanced marginality and the consequences of criminal edgework.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 103

Background and Research Methods

In this section I outline the background to the study on young people’s life in secure care and its research methods. Through new government politics of incarceration, young people in Denmark have in the past 10 years increasingly been placed in both prisons and secure care (Danske Regioner (Danish Regions), 2010). During the same period, the overall crime rate for young people has dropped (Justitsministeriet (The Danish Ministry of Justice), 2009), and today Danish young people are generally more law abiding than earlier generations (Balvig, 2011).

Although secure care for young offenders in Denmark is not a prison, it has a number of prison-like characteristics – locked doors, barred windows, surveillance cameras and high walls and fences. Being remanded to secure care takes place through either social services or the criminal justice system. Administrative register data show that the most common reason for placement is to be under police custody as an alternative to adult jail.2 The typical secure care unit is a residence for five people staying for an average of two months.

Furthermore, analysis of register data from 2007 shows that 90 per cent of the residents are young men, 40 per cent of whom are likely to be the children of non-western immigrants or refugees. While young people can be placed in secure care between the ages of 12 to 19, most of them are 15–18 years old. Prior to their placement 51 per cent had been placed in out-of-home care. At the time of the placement 30 per cent had been diagnosed with a psychiatric problem, in comparison with 5 per cent of the general population. Three years after their placement in 2004, 25 per cent of the young people in secure care had not completed secondary school, compared to 2 per cent of the general population. Likewise, within three years of their placement, 70 per cent of the young people in secure care were convicted of a new crime, as opposed to 3 per cent of the general population. This basic descriptive analysis conducted on administrative register data shows that young people in secure care constitute a marginalized group, not merely because of their placement, but also because of the nature of their lives outside secure care.

The main data source in this article is an ethnographic field study I conducted in two secure care units for two-and-a-half months (approximately 350 hours), during which I met with 35 young people and interviewed 17 of them. On average, the interviews lasted about an hour. In the unit I spent time with the young people, learning about them and their interaction when ‘hanging out’ with them. ‘Hanging out’ and talking occupied a lot of time, as there was little else to do. Although during the day the young people attended school and workshops (e.g. metalwork), there is an excess of spare time. I spent as much time with them as possible, often arriving in the morning and leaving at night for several days in a row. I always asked them if I could join them when they went to each other’s rooms (they usually agreed). Being a white younger woman it surprised me that most of the time the young men appeared to accept my presence fully. I believe that the boys saw me as harmless as I did not challenge their culture of hyper-masculinity, nor did I provoke them or confront them by being judgemental of their crimes and extreme lifestyles.

This article draws on the specific story of one young man, Bashaar, who I met in one secure care unit over a two-month period. Bashaar’s was held in police custody being

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

104 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

accused of violence and for threatening a witness and it was his third time in secure care. The names of all young people and particular venues have been changed to secure the anonymity of participants.

I have chosen Bashaar’s story because it is both emblematic and represents much of the complexity involved in the reasoning and motivation of young people for their crimes, enabling theoretical exposition. Bashaar’s struggles in creating a meaningful presentation of self (Goffman, 1990 [1959]) reflected how the young people in secure care presented their criminal actions and general life situation in meaningful ways, both to themselves and each other. Not only is the general social context of his everyday life and social conditions relevant to Bashaar’s presentations of self, but also the social context of the secure care unit in which I encountered his presentations. Bashaar addressed his presentations to a specific audience, being the other young people, the staff, me or a group of us. As an audience we influenced his presentations, leading him to draw on different discourses and create different, and at times contradictory, self- presentations. However, as shown by Goffman (1990 [1959]), all presentations of the self are created and regulated socially and must make sense within the social context if they are to be tolerated. So although there were clear elements of oneirism and inconsistency in Bashaar’s presentations, they had to be meaningful both to him and us, otherwise they would have been failed presentations and this was clearly not the case. In the analysis I actively draw on these differences in Bashaar’s self-presentations to understand the importance of the context in which they are re-told as well as the context of life on the outside that Bashaar referred to when he was speaking (see also Gadd and Farrall, 2004).

The analysis of Bashaar’s self-presentations is informed by the totality and variety of the overall fieldwork that occurred within this particular timeframe and beyond. I did encounter other young men with similar stories to Bashaar’s and similar self-presentations and in many ways Bashaar came to act as an ideal type (Weber, 2003 [1902]) of young men in Danish secure care. In selecting his presentation of self I do not, however, claim to represent the experiences of all other young people in secure care or involved in crime. Rather, I seek to understand the cultural and social characteristics of Bashaar’s presentations of self and the particular embedded meanings that constitute his violence and consequently to enhance criminological understanding of what motivates young men to violence (see also Gadd and Farrall, 2004; Treadwell and Garland, 2011; Winlow and Hall, 2009).

Boxing vs Street Fighting

In the following section I examine Bashaar’s presentations of the role that street fighting and boxing carries in his life. By using the insights of edgework theory, I seek to unravel how and why street fighting and boxing represent two very different experiences to him.

I am sitting in the wide hallway of the secure care unit with three young men and a member of staff, talking about boxing. Bashaar is a keen and very good boxer, with police permission to take boxing classes twice a week outside the unit under staff supervision. The following exchange takes place.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 105

Staff to Bashaar: You know, you are very lucky to get out and box, so maybe you should start appreciating it a bit more.

Bashaar: Appreciate, appreciate, what a joke! You know what I’ll appreciate, getting out doing some real fighting.

Allan (another young man): What do you mean by real fighting, like a match or something?

Bashaar (laughing): No man, real fighting, you know, in the streets, like some fucking racist or people getting in me and my friends’ way. A lot of bad asses to fight out there.

Staff: You know that’s the wrong attitude, Bashaar. You’re a good boxer. Do your fighting in the ring.

Bashaar (laughing): You’re such a sissy; you don’t know what it’s like to fight for real. You feel great, you’re on top … you have all your friends behind you, defending your honour, that’s what it’s all about, man.

At first I also found it hard to understand why Bashaar would keep on fighting in the streets when he was so good at boxing and could do all the fighting he wanted in the ring. It seemed illogical for him to keep up street fighting as both boxing and street fighting demanded physical strength, bodily discipline and fighting skills. However, it soon became clear that to Bashaar they were two very different experiences. Boxing in the ring was fun and he liked it, but to him it could not meaningfully be compared to fighting in the streets – ‘fighting in the streets is for real’. The boxing experience could not replace that of street fighting. Even though street fighting threatens to ruin his boxing career, because his boxing club banned him in response to his actions, Bashaar clearly had no plan to give it up.

Edgework theory can explain in part Bashaar’s behaviour. Street fighting carried greater risks than boxing for him and therefore became more an edgework experience: street fighting brought him to the edge, to the boundary between life and death (not merely between consciousness and unconsciousness) as it had no rules and there was no one in control. Bashaar therefore had to fully rely on his skills not only as a good fighter, but also his capability to read the situation right. He explained how you had to try and stay on top of the situation all the time, knowing who entered the fight, who fled, where your friends were and how they were doing. To be in a street fight was to Bashaar much more demanding of his skills and capabilities than being in the ring. In a later conversation, he explained further:

Of course boxing is great fun, but when you fight in the street there are no rules and you have to be really good or have many friends with you … It’s like you just have to do it or else you have nothing. It’s exciting and you never know what will happen, but of course when I’m there we always win, you know … I can fight all right [laughing].

Bashaar had great confidence in his own skills as a street fighter but at times he also referred to situations of not making it or being outnumbered in a fight. He quickly explained these situations as insignificant and that if they happened today he and his

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

106 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

friends would easily win. These episodes of losing were, however, significant in turning street fighting into an edgework experience because if there was no risk losing, there would be no excitement in winning and surviving. Furthermore, the risk of losing on the street would have far greater consequences than losing in the ring, involving the risk of humiliation (Katz, 1988; Winlow and Hall, 2009), of losing respect (Bourgois, 2003), and status in the street subculture (Topalli, 2005), thus making the experience more intense and thrilling.

Through street fighting Bashaar risked more than being beaten up or losing, because what was at stake was his very right to exist in his everyday social context, making this an edgework experience. The fighting is illicit, thrilling and becomes part of the context defining the experience (Katz, 1988). Unlike high-risk leisure and occupational activities, such as boxing, criminal edgework often finds its drive and energy in the risk of being caught (Lyng, 2005b). Bashaar’s presentations show that the fighting experience becomes more intense and extreme in street fighting through mastering the art of controlling the uncontrollable: he never knows what will happen but at the same time he is (so far) mastering the game by ‘always winning’. He has still to experience the victimization and the subsequent feeling of humiliation that Simon Winlow and Steve Hall (2006) describe in their study of urban violence.

No doubt Bashaar’s continuous engagement in street fighting was dependent on his competences and skills as a fighter, but as his self-presentations revealed over and over, it was not just the use of these competences and skills alone which turned street fighting into an edgework experience. Had street fighting not been illegal, had he not had his honour, the respect of his friends, and his status to defend (and had he not been good at fighting) Bashaar would most likely not have described his fighting in the streets as an edgework experience, controlling the uncontrollable. He would, as the staff member wished, ‘do his fighting in the ring’.

Friends, Subculture and Street Fighting

To understand fully Bashaar’s drive towards repeated acts of street fighting, we cannot solely focus on the isolated experience of fighting. Although the bodily experience of losing control played an active role in Bashaar’s engagement in street fighting, the social reality of being in the streets with his friends also had a direct impact on his experience of the fight. Different elements which were not part of the isolated fighting episode played a significant role, especially being with his friends, defending them and their honour, gaining their respect and showing them loyalty (see also Earle, 2011; Gunter, 2010; Hallsworth and Silverstone, 2009; Jensen, 2010; Pitts, 2008). In Bashaar’s presentation of street fighting, the excitement of the actual fighting was inseparably linked to the role of his friends and their appraisal. As Bashaar explained in an interview, you have to have friends.

Bashaar: It’s not like I plan to fight. We don’t set it up like, ‘let’s meet there and fight’. It’s more like something that just happens, you know …

Me: Well, not really. I mean, I don’t think I’ve ever been in a real fight. But it just happens, when you meet someone you don’t like, or …?

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 107

Bashaar: Well, no … a lot of things going on, you know … people who threatened you or your friends or who have taken one of our girls or you know some- thing like that … I don’t know really, it’s just the way it is, you end up fighting.

Me: Everybody ends up fighting? Bashaar: If you don’t fight and stick up for your friends, you’re out. Me: Out? Bashaar: No life anymore. Me: No life … so what? Bashaar: I mean, like my older brother, he just sits at home reading, doing home-

work and stuff. He never goes out, he’s got no life, I’m telling you. I said, ‘come with me. I’ll take care of you’, but no. He’s got no real friends, no life, man.

For Bashaar to have a life worth living is to have a life on the streets with his friends. He feels sorry for his brother for not being part of the unique friendship of the street. For Bashaar being with his friends, hanging out and ‘doing nothing’ (Corrigan, 1975: 84) is what life is all about and his street fighting is inseparably linked to his life on the streets. In attempting to explain and make sense of his actions, Bashaar’s presentations again and again referred to the importance of his friends and their distinct street subculture, which is based upon risk taking and excitement but also loyalty and feelings of respect and honour. However, more negative feelings of frustration, rage, fear and shame also played a central role in these subcultures in shaping their codes of conduct (Treadwell and Garland, 2011; Winlow and Hall, 2009).

Previous research on crime as edgework has also paid attention to the collective construction of edgework experiences focusing on the role of subcultures in forming the edgework experience (Ferrell et al., 2001; Halsey and Young, 2006; Lyng, 2004). What differs, however, is that in these studies, a specific subculture has been formed around the edgework experience, placing it in the centre of the subculture (e.g. BASE jumping). This is not the case for Bashaar, because although he and his friends can be said to belong to a specific street subculture, this does not have street fighting as its main point of reference. Street fighting and other forms of crimes become part of his and his friends’ subculture but are not essential for its existence. Their subculture builds not only on sharing criminal edgework experiences, but also on sharing the same space and social conditions (Earle, 2011; Gunter, 2010; Hallsworth and Silverstone, 2009). Edgework experiences become part of the subculture creating excitement in and breaks from everyday experiences of boredom for the individual as well as the group; they do not, however, constitute the group.

Seeing edgework experiences as one element in forming a particular street subculture rather than the essential element in a subculture is highly relevant. The edgework experience thus no longer becomes the primary goal of engaging in illicit activities, but rather a thrilling consequence. No doubt the edgework experiences linked to street fighting are motivating but for Bashaar the main motivation is located in the social and symbolic relations he shares with his friends (see also Wacquant, 2004; Winlow and Hall, 2006).

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

108 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

Social and Symbolic Relations in Advanced Marginality

Bashaar’s presentation of his engagement in street fighting is indeed woven into the social and symbolic relations of his everyday life, and when I interviewed him he found it difficult to explain further his reasons for participating in street fighting.

Bashaar: It’s what you have to do. Me: Why? Bashaar: Else you would be beaten up yourself; everyone would think of you as a

free ride … it’s the way it is … it’s not like I’m trying to kill someone or even hurt him badly …

When Bashaar stated that he was not out to hurt or kill it may have been a way of neutralizing his actions (Sykes and Matza, 1957) and trying to make them more acceptable to me, an adult middle class interviewer. It may, however, also have been because for Bashaar, engaging in street fighting is not a reflective process: it is merely something he believes he has to do to live his life. When asked to justify his actions, he has few words to describe or defend them. His actions intuitively make sense to him and thus need no further justification. They have a ‘context-dependent practical logic’ for him in bodily and non-articulated experiences (Desmond, 2006). Bashaar’s changing attitude towards street fighting is not a result of his lacking normative constraints or having a deficient sense of morality, but rather that street fighting is an integrated part of a life situation in advanced marginality (Wacquant, 2008, see also Gadd and Farrall, 2004; Treadwell and Garland, 2011; Winlow and Hall, 2009).

According to Wacquant, advanced marginality is closely linked to the development of advanced capitalist western societies and is directly linked to the intersection of poverty, racial division and urban decline as persistent joblessness, social deprivation and ethnic tension (Wacquant, 2008: 229). This intersection has created a situation of growing marginality in most modern societies, including Denmark (Hansen, 2011), appearing particularly in disadvantaged neighbourhoods. Wacquant (2008: 238–239) writes:

Even societies that have best resisted the rise of advanced marginality, like the Scandinavian countries, are affected by this phenomenon of territorial stigmatization … Whether or not these areas are in fact dilapidated and dangerous, and their population composed essentially of poor people, minorities and foreigners, matters little in the end: when it becomes widely shared and diffused, the prejudicial belief that they are suffices to set off socially noxious consequences. This is true at the level of the structure and texture of everyday social relations.

Bashaar, the son of Lebanese refugees, was born in Denmark, and grew up in Vollsmose, a disadvantaged area close to the city of Odense (the third largest city in Denmark), where he still lives with his parents and one older brother and a younger sister. Bashaar has travelled to boxing tournaments around Denmark but had never travelled with his family, except for family visits to Sweden and twice to Lebanon.

Bashaar did not see himself as either Danish or Lebanese; he saw himself more as ‘nothing really’, but he identified strongly with his neighbourhood Vollsmose. Bauman (2004) may have a point in stressing that, in times of insecurity and uncertainty,

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 109

territorialism may provide a mode of finding safety and security in everyday life. Certainly to Bashaar and most of the young men I met in secure care, their home area played a significant role. The young men printed the postal code of their areas onto t-shirts and graffitied it on tables and walls in the secure care unit, symbolizing their belonging to the street subculture of their neighbourhoods. For Bashaar the postal code signalled status, connections and respect both inside and outside secure care (see also Earle, 2011; Phillips, 2008).

While Bashaar is included in the street subculture of Vollsmose, he is clearly excluded from other areas of life (see also Young, 2003). He left school at the age of 12 and had not attended since. He had no ambitions to go back and finish secondary school – ‘what for?’ As pointed out by Collison (1996: 437) in his study on young ‘underclass’ males in Britain being in search of the ‘high life’: ‘Schooling is a passport to success yet it is repetitively denied young men like these, as they deny it.’

Bashaar had tried to find unskilled work but has not succeeded, as he says, ‘No one wants to hire an immigrant with a legal record.’ He will most likely shift between being included in and excluded from the job market with insecure employment and short-term contracts (MacDonald et al., 2005). Thus, besides receiving a little pocket money from his mother (who is on sick benefit), he had no legal income.

Both Bashaar and the other young men with a different ethnicity than Danish often talked of experiences of racism and the stigma of being young, dark-skinned and living in a disadvantaged neighbourhood. Although class identification was not articulated by Bashaar or the other young men, their loyalty and identification with their poor neighbourhoods implicitly revealed a class-based solidarity. The intersections between being an immigrant, being male and being poor appeared to be a central source for the young men’s self-presentation.

Also Bashaar’s feelings and personal experiences played a central role in his self- presentation as a member of his neighbourhood’s street subculture. Bashaar expressed an overall experience of being deprived the lives of other young (mainly white) Danes in comparison to whom he feels unfairly neglected both in terms of material resources and future opportunities. He felt justified in making this diffused category of ‘other young people’ the target of his violence as they came to represent his feelings of despair, rage and failure. Through his violent acts Bashaar thus regained a feeling of control and of escaping his general feeling of failure and humiliation (see also Treadwell and Garland, 2011; Winlow and Hall, 2006).

Being part of their deviant street subculture allows Bashaar and the other young men the illusion of escape from – or at least a temporary respite from – their experience of the stigmas of ethnicity, gender and poverty. Seen in this light, Bashaar’s street fighting and thus his experiences of edgework are closely interlinked with his being part of a street subculture, not formed on the basis of edgework crime but on the basis of the social and symbolic relations of growing up in advanced marginality. Partaking in the street subculture, however, does not solve Bashaar’s experience of stigma and exclusion. Instead, the street subculture with its deviant norms and values becomes yet another stigma adding to the exclusion from mainstream society (Earle, 2011; Goffman, 1963; Hall and Jefferson, 1975; Hallsworth and Silverstone, 2009; Pitts, 2008).

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

110 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

Advanced Marginality and the Consequences of Criminal Edgework

When integrating the perspective of advanced marginality, we see that for young people like Bashaar, the engagement in edgework crimes starts long before the actual crime situation and is inseparably connected to the experience of advanced marginality in everyday life. Thus, since childhood Bashaar’s engagement in edgework crime, whether reflective or not, has in everyday life developed dispositions that ‘fit’ with the experience (Desmond, 2006).

The personal realization of advanced marginalization does not, as one might have expected, lead to an automatic lack of responsibility (see also Wacquant, 1998: 13). Bashaar was at times ready to assume responsibility for his situation. As shown earlier, he willingly admitted and even bragged about his crimes, but in interviews he also willingly explained his failure to conform to the expectations of his parents, teachers and society in general: he said he had an excess of energy, that he can never sit still and is incapable of discipline. Bashaar’s dilemmas of creating a coherent self-presentation between these expectations and street fighting in addressing the future became clear in the interview.

Bashaar: I could never get a decent job or an apprenticeship, even if I wanted to, no one will take me in. Don’t think I haven’t tried, but I’ve got a criminal record and I’m an immigrant.

Me: What if you gave up crime? Bashaar: I’m going to give up crime. No more time for me in here, that’s for sure. Me: So no more street fighting then? [Long silence] Bashaar: Ahh, that’s different, you know. Me: How? Bashaar: I can’t give that up … but really it’s no crime, you know. Basically it’s just

defending me and my friends, yeah … You got to do that where I come from.

Me: So it’s not because it is fun … or, you know, exciting …? Bashaar: Well, no, it has nothing to do with that … and if they [young people from

other neighbourhoods] would just leave us alone I wouldn’t fight at all … or maybe just for fun with my friends, you know.

Bashaar clearly does not want to return to secure care and wishes to give up crime, but at the same time he does not believe he can actually give up street fighting (see also Sandberg, 2009). For him street fighting and hence his crimes are closely connected to his everyday life and coping with life on the streets and his self-presentation as ‘heroic’ and his actions as unavoidable (see also Treadwell and Garland, 2011).

I observed Bashaar in the unit’s school and his abilities in schooling were very poor as he could barely read and write. He is thus split between the desire to escape advanced marginality and the limited possibilities available for this escape through education and work (see also Gunter, 2010; Pitts, 2008; Wacquant, 2001; Young, 1999). Bashaar’s

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 111

experiences fit well with James Treadwell and Jon Garland’s (2011) observations that feelings of disadvantage and marginalization are manifested through hostility, resentment and fury. It is therefore not only the edgework experience connected to street fighting which is relevant for his drive towards criminality, but also the experience of being locked in a position of advanced marginality with no alternatives.

Bashaar’s criminal edgework activities are interwoven with his everyday practices and life situation and as a consequence the edgework activity has a different temporality reaching beyond the edgework experience itself. Simon Winlow and Steve Hall (2009) show how the absence of meaningful codes, rituals and institutions within broader society creates a general experience of marginalization, subordination and humiliation for disadvantaged young men, leading to random, diffuse and unpredictable acts of violence. Furthermore, these acts of violence add to the general sense of fear and trepidation that often dominates disadvantaged neighbourhoods. For some young men, like Bashaar, it makes sense to invest heavily in violence to avoid intimidation and to be the dominator rather than the dominated (Winlow and Hall, 2009). Their illegal edgework is not merely something to do on the weekend to ‘get away from it all’, it is an integrated part of their everyday life from which there is little or no escape. Although these young men’s violence is self-actualizing, self-determining, authentically real and satisfying in the situation it also has real consequences beyond the situation.

Discussion and Conclusion

The article began by me being puzzled by Bashaar’s continuous drive towards street fighting when he could fight legally through boxing. From my point of view as a Danish middle class woman, it seemed irrational and illogical for him to continue to fight in the streets when he had the opportunity to fight in the ring. To try and solve this puzzle I focused on Bashaar’s self-presentations in the secure care setting, and although they were complex and often incoherent, they also carried their own logic depending on the situation and context of his presentation. The secure care setting and the interaction with staff and the other young people gave room for different presentations and discourses of both toughness and oppression, as did the interview situation. I have sought to make sense of these differences in Bashaar’s self-presentations by drawing attention to different aspects of them. These different aspects carry some of the explanations for his drive towards repeated acts of street fighting, but they are not exhaustive and clearly they interlink in complex ways.

A central aspect in his self-presentations is the excitement connected to street fighting. What soon became clear from talking with Bashaar was that street fighting carries a special meaning for him, that the act of fighting was in itself important and the bodily feeling of fighting was an important incentive. His presentations of his fighting show that the actual act of fighting in the streets has a unique meaning that cannot be replaced by boxing. For Bashaar it is not only a question of fighting but of the right kind of fighting. He actively seeks the feeling of invincibility and the chaos of street fighting, making it the ultimate edgework experience. For Bashaar street fighting is an edgework experience where risks become manageable through his fighting skills. Street fighting becomes a way for him of gaining control in a life situation marked by lacking control. By mastering

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

112 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

fighting in the streets Bashaar experiences moments of invulnerability and of being in control of his life, a feeling absent in other areas of his life. Street fighting momentarily gives him a feeling of freedom in a life situation in advanced marginality which at its core is uncontrollable and, from Bashaar’s perspective, inescapable.

I learned from Bashaar’s presentations that street fighting is not only about the concrete situation of the fight or the quest for edgework action. Had that been the case, he could just as well get the edgework fighting experience from boxing in the ring. In the analysis I find two interlinked aspects explaining why boxing was not the solution for Bashaar: first the role of his friends and their street subculture, and second, his experience of growing up in advanced marginality. He repeatedly refers to his friends and his affinity to their street subculture, which is marked by an indifference towards the general norms of society and a strong engagement in crime. In Bashaar’s presentations the significance of his friends and their relationship is more important than anything else; to earn respect and have status within the group means almost everything to him. As a consequence he is willing to give up boxing in order to continue street fighting and thus secure his position with his friends. Because of his strong identification with the street culture, its lifestyle of crime and violence cannot be given up for the prospects of a career in boxing.

The other central aspect that showed relevant from Bashaar’s presentations was his references to growing up in advanced marginality. This experience meant that for Bashaar fighting in the streets is not something exotic: ‘it’s what you have to do’ to survive in the streets of his neighbourhood. Fighting in the streets of his disadvantaged neighbourhood was throughout his childhood the norm, not the deviation, and for Bashaar fighting to defend his and his friends’ territory and honour is not a reflective practice but simply part of everyday life in the streets. Fighting and hence other forms of crime become part of the social and symbolic relations of growing up in the area of advanced marginality that Bashaar shares with his friends: social and symbolic relations that are not reflective but an integrated part of everyday life.

The consequences of not fighting and not engaging in crimes would mean not being part of the street subculture of the neighbourhood and facing the humiliation of broader society alone. Bashaar sees this alternative in his brother but to him his brother represents a situation of ‘no life’. Focusing on studying or working is not an attractive alternative to Bashaar, as he would have to give up life on the streets and with it the status and position he worked hard to earn. Furthermore, he does not see any clear alternatives, partly because of his experiences of discrimination but also because he does not have the skills needed. His general experience of social exclusion and marginalization within broader Danish society are thus manifested through his hostility and resentment towards other young people.

These different aspects appearing in Bashaar’s self-presentations cannot be understood in isolation, as one is dependent on and a result of the others. Thus, Bashaar would not be engaging in street fighting if it was not an integrated part of the street subculture he belongs to, and he most likely would not belong to this street culture if he had not grown up with experiences of advanced marginality. In his attempt to rise beyond the experience of advanced marginality by gaining control through his acts of street fighting Bashaar is in fact reinforcing the social order and power relations that he is trying to protest against through his acts of violence. For me it was uncovering this complexity that revealed that

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 113

Bashaar’s action of street fighting is not as irrational as it first appeared. By looking at his experience of street fighting as edgework and placing this experience in his everyday context of life on the streets in an area of advanced marginality his continuous drive towards street fighting carries its own meaning.

What Bashaar’s presentations of self reveal is that it is not simple to understand meaningfully young people’s incentive towards violence and crime. However, if we as researchers try and dig deeper into the young people’s own presentations and explanations for their criminal actions patterns of meaning can appear. As Bashaar’s presentations clearly illustrate, these patterns may not be coherent or at first encounter logical, but if seen over time and in connection with the general life situation and struggles facing young people engaged in crime, a sense of meaningfulness can be revealed.

Furthermore, Bashaar’s self-presentations show that the academic concept of edgework needs further elaboration if it is to capture fully the complexity of youth crime. The concept of edgework has a strong focus on the experience in itself meaning that other aspects influencing the edgework experience are neglected or overlooked. To view youth crime as edgework is appealing as many young people, both in the present study and in other studies, refer to their crimes in terms fitting the edgework experience. They are, however, also referring to other more fundamental aspects of a life in advanced marginality marked by humiliation and exclusion when presenting their reasons and motivations. It is these structural aspects connected to poverty, lack of schooling, joblessness and experiences of discrimination in the young people’s general life situation that the concept of edgework crimes needs to integrate to represent a more comprehensive understanding of youth crime.

Acknowledgements

This work was supported by The Danish Council for Independent Research and SFI – The Danish National Centre for Social Research.

Notes

1. In Danish ‘sikret institution’. 2. The administrative register includes all 14- to 19-year-olds placed in secure care from 2001

to 2008. This register has been combined with other administrative registers as well as registers covering the general Danish population through Statistics Denmark. This data set was analysed with the help of senior researcher Mette Lausten from SFI.

References

Anderson E (1999) Code of the Street: Decency, Violence and the Moral Life of the Inner City. New York: WW Norton.

Balvig F (2011) Lovlydig ungdom [Law-Abiding Youth]. København: Det Kriminal Præventive Råd (Crime Prevention Council).

Bauman Z (2001) Community: Seeking Safety in an Insecure World. Cambridge: Polity Press. Bauman Z (2004) Identity. Cambridge: Polity. Beck U (1992) Risk Society: Towards a New Modernity. London: SAGE. Bourgois P (2003) In Search of Respect: Selling Crack in El Barrio. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

114 Criminology & Criminal Justice 13(1)

Collison M (1996) In search of the high life: Drugs, crime, masculinities and consumption. British Journal of Criminology 36(3): 428–444.

Corrigan P (1975) Doing nothing. In: Hall S and Jefferson T (eds) Resistance through Rituals: Youth Subcultures in Post-War Britain. Abingdon: Routledge, pp. 84–87.

Danske Regioner (Danish Regions) (2010) Statistik for de sikrede institutioner 2009 [Secure Care Statistics 2009]. København: Danske Regioner.

Desmond M (2006) Becoming a firefighter. Ethnography 7(4): 387–421. Earle R (2011) Boys’ zone stories: Perspectives from a young men’s prison. Criminology and

Criminal Justice 11(2): 129–143. Ferrell J, Milovanovic D and Lyng S (2001) Edgework, media practices, and the elongation of

meaning: A theoretical ethnography of the Bridge Day Event. Theoretical Criminology 5(2): 177–202.

Gadd D and Farrall S (2004) Criminal careers, desistance and subjectivity: Interpreting men’s narratives of change. Theoretical Criminology 8(2): 123–156.

Giddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press. Goffman E (1963) Stigma. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall. Goffman E (1990 [1959]) The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. London: Penguin Books. Gunter A (2010) Growing Up Bad? Black Youth, Road Cultures and Badness in an East London

Neighbourhood. London: The Tufnell Press. Hall S and Jefferson T (1975) Resistance through Rituals: Youth Subcultures in Post-War Britain.

Abingdon: Routledge. Hallsworth S and Silverstone D (2009) ‘That’s life innit’: A British perspective on guns, crime and

social order. Criminology and Criminal Justice 9(3): 359–377. Halsey M and Young A (2006) ‘Our desires are ungovernable’: Writing graffiti in urban space.

Theoretical Criminology 10(3): 275–306. Hansen FK (2011) Fattigdom i EU-landene – og dansk fattigdom i europærisk perspektiv [Poverty

in the EU Countries – and Danish Poverty in a European Perspective]. København: CASA. Hayward K (2002) The vilification and pleasures of youthful transgression. In: Mancie J, Hughes

G and McLaughlin E (eds) Youth Justice: Critical Readings. London: SAGE. Hayward K (2007) Situational crime and its discontents: Rational choice theory versus the ‘culture

of now’. Social Policy & Administration 41(3): 232–250. Jensen SQ (2010) Masculinity at the margins: Othering, marginality and resistance among young,

marginalized ethnic minority men. Nordic Journal for Masculinity Studies 5(1): 6–26. Justitsministeriet (The Danish Ministry of Justice) (2009) Indsatsen mod ungdomskriminalitet.

Betænkning nr. 1508 [Initiatives against Youth Crime. Report nr. 1508]. København: Justitsministeriet.

Katz J (1988) Seductions of Crime: Moral and Sensual Attractions in Doing Evil: A Chilling Exploration of the Criminal Mind – from Juvenile Delinquency to Cold-Blooded Murder. New York: Basic Books.

Lyng S (1990) Edgework: A social psychological analysis of voluntary risk taking. American Journal of Sociology 95(4): 851–886.

Lyng S (1993) Dysfunctional risk taking: Criminal behaviour as edgework. In: Bell NJ and Bell RW (eds) Adolescent Risk Taking. Los Angeles, CA: SAGE, pp. 107–131.

Lyng S (2004) Crime, edgework and corporeal transaction. Theoretical Criminology 8(3): 359–375. Lyng S (2005a) Edgework and the risk-taking experience. In: Lyng S (ed.) Edgework: The

Sociology of Risk-Taking. New York: Routledge, pp. 3–14. Lyng S (2005b) Sociology at the edge: Social theory and voluntary risk taking. In: Lyng S (ed.)

Edgework: The Sociology of Risk-Taking. New York: Routledge, pp. 17–50. Lyng S (ed.) (2005c) Edgework: The Sociology of Risk-Taking. New York: Routledge.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bengtsson 115

MacDonald R, Shildrick T, Webster C and Simpson D (2005) Growing up in poor neighbourhoods: The significance of class and place in the extended transitions of ‘socially excluded’ young adults. Sociology 39(5): 873–891.

Miller WJ (2005) Adolescents on the edge: The sensual side of delinquency. In: Lyng S (ed.) Edgework: The Sociology of Risk-Taking. New York: Routledge, pp. 153–171.

O’Mally P and Mugford S (1994) Crime, excitement and modernity. In: Barak G (ed.) Varieties of Criminology. Westport, CT: Praeger.

Phillips C (2008) Negotiating identities. Theoretical Criminology 12(3): 313–331. Pitts J (2008) Reluctant Gangsters: The Changing Face of Youth Crime. Cullompton: Willan. Presdee M (2004) Cultural criminology: The long and winding road. Theoretical Criminology

8(3): 275–285. Sandberg S (2009) Gangster, victim or both? The interdiscursive construction of sameness and

difference in self-presentation. British Journal of Sociology 60(3): 523–542. Sykes GM and Matza D (1957) Techniques of neutralization: A theory of delinquency. American

Sociological Review 22: 664–670. Topalli V (2005) When being good is bad: An explanation of neutralisation theory. Criminology

43: 797–836. Treadwell J and Garland J (2011) Masculinity, marginalisation and violence: A case study of the

English Defence League. British Journal of Criminology 52(4): 621–634. Wacquant L (1998) Inside the zone: The social art of the hustler in the black American ghetto.

Theory, Culture & Society 15(2): 1–36. Wacquant L (2001) Deadly symbiosis: When ghetto and prison meet and mesh. Punishment &

Society 3(1): 95–133. Wacquant L (2004) Body & Soul: Notebooks of an Apprentice Boxer. Oxford: Oxford University

Press. Wacquant L (2008) Urban Outcasts: A Comparative Sociology of Advanced Marginality.

Cambridge: Polity Press. Wacquant L (2009) Punishing the Poor: The Neoliberal Government of Social Insecurity. Durham,

NC: Duke University Press. Weber M (2003 [1902]) The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism. New York: Dover

Publications. Winlow S and Hall S (2006) Violent Night: Urban Leisure and Contemporary Culture. Oxford:

Berg. Winlow S and Hall S (2009) Retaliate first: Memory, humiliation and male violence. Crime,

Media, Culture 5(3): 285–304. Young J (1999) The Exclusive Society. London: SAGE. Young J (2003) Merton with energy, Katz with structure: The sociology of vindictiveness and the

criminology of transgression. Theoretical Criminology 7(3): 388–414.

Biography

Tea Torbenfeldt Bengtsson is a researcher at SFI – The Danish National Centre for Social Research. She has recently handed in her PhD thesis on young offenders in secure care in Denmark and is interested in young people’s risk taking and qualitative research methods.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016crj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Exposure to Community Violence and Sexual Behaviors Among African American Youth Testing Multiple Pathways.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=vbmd20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:21

Behavioral Medicine

ISSN: 0896-4289 (Print) 1940-4026 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/vbmd20

Exposure to Community Violence and Sexual Behaviors Among African American Youth: Testing Multiple Pathways

Dexter R. Voisin, Anna Hotton & Torsten Neilands

To cite this article: Dexter R. Voisin, Anna Hotton & Torsten Neilands (2016): Exposure to Community Violence and Sexual Behaviors Among African American Youth: Testing Multiple Pathways, Behavioral Medicine, DOI: 10.1080/08964289.2016.1189394

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/08964289.2016.1189394

Accepted author version posted online: 25 May 2016. Published online: 25 May 2016.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 120

View related articles

View Crossmark data

Exposure to Community Violence and Sexual Behaviors Among African American Youth: Testing Multiple Pathways

Dexter R. Voisina, Anna Hottonb, and Torsten Neilandsc

aUniversity of Chicago and STI/HIV Intervention Network; bUniversity of Illinois at Chicago; cUniversity of California at San Francisco

ABSTRACT African American youth bear a disproportionate burden of sexually transmitted infections. A growing number of studies document that youth exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors are highly correlated. Despite such growing evidence, only a few studies have empirically tested conceptually driven pathways that may account for such relationships. This study seeks to address that gap by exploring multiple pathways linking exposure to community violence and youth sexual behaviors. Using an existing sample of 563 African American youth attending high school, we examined whether possible links between exposure to community violence and sexual activity, sexual risk behaviors were mediated by aggression, low student-teacher connectedness, and negative peer norms. Major findings indicated indirect relationships between exposures to community violence and both sexual activity and risky sex, mediated by aggression and negative peer norms with no significant differences based on gender or socioeconomic status. Overall findings also indicated a significant indirect effect of aggression to risky sex via negative peer norms and from community violence to risky peer norms via aggression. By illuminating ways that community violence, aggression, peer norms, and sexual behaviors are dynamically interrelated, these findings have significant implications for future research and intervention initiatives aimed at addressing the different pathways.

KEYWORDS youth; exposure to community violence; sexual behaviors; multiple pathways

Introduction

In the United States, community violence exposure (CVE) and sexually transmitted infections (STIs) are two major public health concerns that are alarmingly preva- lent among adolescents and young adults, and dispropor- tionally high among those who are African American.1

Persons aged 15 to 24 years account for almost 50% of all new STIs. In 2011, the overall STI rate among African Americans increased by 3.8% over the previous year’s rate (rising from 1150.4 to 1194.4 cases per 100,000 popula- tion, respectively).2 A specific example of a pronounced disparity is in chlamydia rates, with African American youth of both sexes, aged 15 to 19 years, facing rates of infection nearly ten times higher than their white peers.2

Structural factors such as concentrated poverty, high unemployment, low access to health care, social disad- vantage (e.g., racism and discrimination), and dimin- ished neighborhood capital may be some of the factors attributed to this higher STI burden among African Americans.3 Additional factors that may contribute to the racial disparity in STI transmission rates among this youth population include limited knowledge of STI risk

and prevention, high community STI viral loads, and high rates of sex with same-race sexual partners.4

In addition to bearing a higher STI burden, African American youth are exposed to the highest rate of commu- nity violence relative to their peers from other racial/ethnic groups.5 Such exposures consist of witnessing or being a victim of robberies, muggings, gang-related deaths, homi- cides, or police-on-citizen violence.6 Homicide rates in particular only reflect one dimension of community vio- lence, and African American youth, especially males, expe- rience staggering exposure rates. Indeed, the rate of homicide among African American adolescent males is 66.4 per 100,000, compared with 28.4 among Hispanic/ Latinos, 16.9 among Asians/Pacific Islanders, and 3.4 among Caucasians/whites. Rates among females, although lower, reflect similar race/ethnic disparities.5

Exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors

Accumulating evidence based on diverse youth samples documents that exposure to community violence and

CONTACT Dexter R. Voisin [email protected] School of Social Service Administration, University of Chicago, 969 East 60th Street, Chicago, IL 60637, USA. © 2016 Taylor & Francis Group, LLC

BEHAVIORAL MEDICINE 2016, VOL. 0, NO. 0, 1–9 http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/08964289.2016.1189394

sexual risk behaviors frequently co-occur.6–16 For exam- ple, in a cross-sectional study of 120 African American adolescent males, exposure to community violence (i.e., direct victimization) was related to higher rates of having sex without condoms, having multiple sexual partners, and using drugs during sex.12 Cross-sectional research among a racially diverse sample of adolescent girls (n D 517) seeking contraceptive care documented that participants who had witnessed violence were 2 to 3 times more likely to report using alcohol or other drugs before sex and having vaginal sex with a risky sexual partner (i.e., a sexual partner who has multiple sex partners). Results further indicated that effects were stronger for victimization than witnessing. Victims of community violence were 2 to 4 times more likely than those who had only witnessed violence to report early sexual d�ebut, sex with casual partners, having multiple sexual partners, and testing positive for STIs.8 Among a national proba- bility sample, similar associations were also documented between exposure to community violence and early sex- ual d�ebut (i.e., on or before age 13 years), a higher num- ber of lifetime sexual partners and partners within the past 12 months.16

Longitudinal findings have substantiated a temporal ordering between exposure to community violence and STI risk behaviors. One study of urban Mexican- American and European-American adolescents found that adolescents who had been victims of community violence at age 18 years had a greater number of sexual partners at 19 years, independent of age, gender, ethnic- ity, family socioeconomic status, and previous levels of health risk behavior.10 Another longitudinal analysis documented that 31% of the variance in STI risk behav- iors among inner-city young adults (n D 603) was pre- dicted by a combination of adolescent risk behaviors, personal variables, and community factors (e.g., number of neighborhood murders and the interaction of such murders with family stressors).11

Given the increasing evidence linking exposure to community violence and STI sexual risk behaviors, and the dearth of studies exploring mediating pathways, this study sought to use an existing data set to empirically test a conceptual model3 of multiple pathways linking these two major public health concerns.

Theoretical background and conceptual model

According to social control theory, positive bonds to conventional societal norms are represented by 4 elements: attachment to others, commitment to con- ventional institutions, involvement in conventional activities, and belief in conventional values.17 Conse- quently, bonding to institutions (e.g., school and

teachers) and social networks (e.g., peer groups) can have significant implications for restraining or pro- moting youth risky sexual behaviors that may lead to STI acquisition.3

More specific to this study, we posit that adolescents exposed to high levels of community violence may lack supportive structures to help them cope with regular stressful community exposures and risk, heightening their vulnerability for displaying what are called psycho- logical “problem behaviors” (e.g., aggression).3 Conse- quently, adolescents displaying aggressive and other problem behaviors are at greater risk for being negatively assessed by teachers and many of their peers, leaving these youths more vulnerable to conflictual and unsup- portive relationships with these figures.17,18 Relatedly, youth who report poor student-teacher connections are more likely to be recruited by or attracted to peers that endorse risky behavioral norms and might be subject to harsher forms social sanctions and exclusion.18 Member- ship in such peer networks may validate and strengthen risky sexual behaviors through social learning.18 What is more, because these youth may be marginalized for vio- lating particular social norms, they may find it harder to access support from peers, adults, and institutions. Con- sequently, lower conventional bonds and diminished access to related social supports may culminate in higher behavioral health problems and overall sexual risks behaviors.

Study aims and hypotheses

Our research team analyzed data originally collected to assess the influence of community violence on school achievement, mediated by psychological problem behav- iors.19 Candidate mediating variables for this study were selected based on available constructs in our data set. The primary aim of the current study was to (1) test a specific set of intermediary, specified primary pathways (i.e., aggression, low student-teacher connectedness, and negative peer norms) through which exposure to com- munity violence and sexual behaviors are interrelated [path one]. A secondary study aim was to test additional pathways that may have implications for sexual behav- iors—relationships that have been posited but not yet empirically tested.3 Specifically, the study examined whether a relationship existed (2) between exposure to community violence and negative peer norms, mediated by aggression [path 2]; (3) between exposure to commu- nity violence and sexual behaviors, mediated by negative peer norms [path 3]; (4) between aggression and sexual behaviors, mediated by risky peer norms [path 4]; and (5) between exposure to community violence and sexual

2 D. R. VOISIN ET AL.

behaviors, mediated by student-teacher connectedness [path 5].

Covariates such as age, gender, and socioeconomic status were controlled for in all analyses based on prior empirical considerations.1,3 More specifically, older youth relative to younger peers are more likely to be sex- ually active and engage in higher rates of risky sexual behaviors.1 In addition, male youth engage in higher rates of risky sex than female youth.1 Finally, youth living in poorly resourced communities may have less access to health care, all of which may advance risky sexual behav- iors resulting in STI acqusition.1,3

Methods

Participants and procedure

In April 2006, 20 trained research assistants (master’s- and doctoral-level students) recruited prospective partic- ipants from a large high school in a major Midwestern city. Students resided in the immediate communities sur- rounding the high school, and the overwhelming major- ity of students attending this school (80%) were African American.

Research assistants administered parental permission forms to approximately 25 homeroom classes compris- ing 673 students. Students were eligible for participation in the study if they self-identified as African American, were between the ages of 13 to 19 years, and were attend- ing nonspecial education classes. Parents and guardians provided informed consent and assent, respectively. Par- ticipants were provided $10.00 for completing the sur- vey, which took no more than 40 minutes to complete, and was administered in a small school auditorium.

Data collection occurred within a 2-week period and the study achieved an 83% participation rate. Institu- tional Review Board approval was obtained from the uni- versity and the local school council and regional office.

Measures

Demographics Age, gender, and socioeconomic status proxy (i.e., quali- fication for free school lunch) were assessed. Age was assessed by one question, “What is your age?”(Number of years); gender by one item, “What is your gender?” (Response male/female); and qualification for free school lunch by one item, “Do you qualify for free school lunch?” (No/yes). Qualification for free school lunch is a means-tested program and therefore a fairly valid proxy for socioeconomic status.20

Exposure to community violence Lifetime exposure to community violence was assessed by the Exposure to Violence Probe.21 This measure has been previously used in studies with samples of African American youth, which reported alphas ranging from 0.72 to 0.80.22–24 This measure is composed of 8 items, which measure the frequency of witnessing or personally experiencing violent acts. For example, one item in the measure is: “Have you ever been a victim of a robbery or hold-up?” All items were measured on a 7-point scale from 0 (“never”) to 6 (“6 or more times”). The alpha coefficient was 0.73.

Aggression Seventeen items derived from the Child Behavior Check- list25 were summed to assess externalizing aggressive behaviors. This measure has been previously used in studies with samples including African American youth, which reported alphas ranging from 0.78 to 0.96.26,27

Each dimension is scored on a continuous scale. The fol- lowing items “I get in many fights” is an example of externalizing aggression. The alpha coefficient for aggression was 0.79.

Student-teacher connectedness Student-teacher connectedness was assessed by the Stu- dent Assessment of Teachers Scale,28 used to measure school engagement. This measure has been previously used in studies with samples including African American youth, which reported alphas ranging from 0.85 to 0.87.29–32 Adolescents responded to 7 items measured on a 5-point Likert type scale, ranging from 1 (“strongly dis- agree”) to 5 (“strongly agree”). One example is the fol- lowing: “Teachers at my school care about me.” Higher scores on the scale indicated higher student-teacher con- nectedness. The alpha coefficient was 0.86.

Negative peer norms Negative peer norms were assessed by the Peer Network Scale,12 which utilized 3 items to assess perceptions of peer attitudes promoting unsafe sex and drug use. This measure has been previously utilized with an African American youth and reported an alpha of 0.70.33 Here is one example: “How many of your friends believe that condoms reduce pleasure?” Responses were measured on a 7-point scale from 0 (“none”) to 6 (“more than 6”). The alpha was 0.70 for this study.

Sexual behaviors This study addressed sexual d�ebut (i.e., sexual activity) and sexual risk behaviors. A single survey item—“Have you ever had sex?”—assessed sexual activity, which was defined as having had vaginal or oral sex with a member

BEHAVIORAL MEDICINE 3

of the opposite sex. Sexual risk behaviors were defined as having one or more of the following experiences in the prior 12 months: sex without condoms; having concur- rent sex (i.e., having sex with more than one person who was having sex with someone else); or having sex while using drugs. Response categories were (No/Yes). Nation- ally representative data shows that the previously men- tioned behaviors are implicated in the acquisition of STIs among adolescents.1

Statistical analysis

The primary goal of the analysis was to examine direct and indirect pathways from exposure to community vio- lence to sexual behaviors via aggression, student-teacher connectedness, and negative peer norms using structural equation modeling. Descriptive analyses were used to characterize the sample via one-way frequency tables and measures of central tendency, and Spearman rank- order correlation coefficients were used to examine asso- ciations between all study variables in exploratory analysis.

We fit structural equation models using Mplus ver- sion 7.2 (Muthen and Muthen, 1998–2014) to assess the direct and indirect effects of community violence exposure on sexual behaviors, anxiety, student-teacher connectedness, and risky peer norms. Because our outcomes were dichotomous, models were estimated using diagonally weighted least squares with a mean and variance adjustment (WLSMV estimator in Mplus). Our explanatory variables were represented by single variables or previously validated constructs, so all variables were treated as observed rather than latent variables. We initially fit structural equation models to test the theoretical model proposed in Figure 1 (path 1). Thus, we also examined approxi- mate fit measures, including the mean square error of approximation (RMSEA), the Comparative Fit Index (CFI), and the Weighted Root Mean Square Residual

(WRMR). Model fit is considered adequate when 2 of the 3 following scenarios are met: CFI > 0.95, WRMR �1.0, RMSEA < 0.06.34,35

We estimated indirect pathways between commu- nity violence exposure and the dependent variables (i.e., sexual activity and risky sex) through each media- tor as the product of the constituent direct effect coef- ficients from community violence to the mediator and the mediator to the dependent variable in Mplus (MODEL INDIRECT command). Because indirect effects are products of coefficients, their distributions may be asymmetric. Thus we used the approach out- lined by MacKinnon and colleagues36 for evaluating statistical significance of nonsymmetric indirect effect distributions by calculating 95% confidence intervals around the point estimates for the total and individual indirect effects using the bias-corrected bootstrap with 5000 replicates to ensure adequate precision. Confi- dence intervals that exclude zero indicate statistical significance of the indirect effect at p < 0.05.

Results

Sample description

The analytic sample was restricted to 563 African American youth (219 boys and 344 girls) who identified as heterosexual. The number of youth who identified as gay or bisexual were too small to conduct any meaning- ful subgroup analyses (n D 30). In addition, the way in which sex was measured did capture the experiences of these youth. Mean age was 16.1 (SD D 1.2) and the majority of the overall sample (58.6%) reporting receiv- ing “free school lunch” (see Table 1).

Bivariate analyses

In bivariate analysis, exposure to community violence was negatively associated with student-teacher

Figure 1. Standardized coefficients for direct effects from structural equation models. Note. Models included age, gender, and SES (free school lunch qualifier) as covariates. �p < 0.05.

4 D. R. VOISIN ET AL.

connectedness (r D ¡0.13; p < 0.01), and positively associated with negative peer norms (r D 0.28; p <

0.01), aggression (r D 0.21; p < 0.01), being sexually active (r D 0.22; p < 0.01), and risky sex (r D 0.17; p <

0.01). Older age (r D 0.11; p < 0.05) and male gender (r D 0.33; p < 0.01) were also associated with higher expo- sure to community violence (Table 2).

Direct and indirect effects between exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors

Among the overall sample, including age, gender, and socioeconomic status as covariates, the direct relation- ship of community violence exposure with being sexually active was not statistically significant (B D 0.01; 95% CI ¡0.002, 0.03; b D 0.10). Community violence was posi- tively and significantly associated with risky peer norms (B D 0.11; 95% CI D 0.04, 0.16; b D 0.17) and aggression (B D 0.16; 95% CI D 0.10, 0.22; b D 0.29). Further, aggression (B D 0.05; 95% CI D 0.02, 0.08; b D 0.21) and risky peer norms (B D 0.04; 95% CI D 0.01, 0.07; b D 0.16) were significantly associated with sexual activ- ity. Aggression (B D 0.17; 95% CI D 0.08, 0.27; b D 0.15) was also associated with higher peer norms (see Table 3).

In terms of indirect effects, there were significant indi- rect pathways from community violence to being sexually active via aggression (B D 0.009; 95% CI D 0.004, 0.02; b D 0.07) and risky peer norms (B D 0.005; 95%

CI D 0.001, 0.01; b D 0.03). There was also a significant indirect effect of aggression to sexual activity via negative peer norms (B D 0.006; 95% CI D 0.001, 0.01; b D 0.02), and from community violence to negative peer norms via aggression (B D 0.03; 95% CI 0.01, 0.05; b D 0.04). The indirect effect of community violence to sexual activity via student teacher connectedness was not significant (B D 0.001; 95% CI¡0.001, 0.005; bD 0.01) (see Table 4).

Direct and indirect effects between exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors

Similar to effects for sexual activity, among the overall sample, including age, gender, and socioeconomic status as covariates, the direct association of community vio- lence exposure with risky sex was not statistically signifi- cant (B D 0.003; 95% CI ¡0.01, 0.02; b D 0.02). Other associations were similar to those for sexual activity. Community violence was positively and significantly associated negative peer norms (B D 0.11; 95% CI D 0.04, 0.17; b D 0.17) and aggression (B D 0.16; 95% CI D 0.10, 0.22; b D 0.29), and aggression (B D 0.05; 95% CI D 0.02, 0.08; b D 0.21) and negative peer norms (B D 0.06; 95% CI D 0.03, 0.08; b D 0.28) were associ- ated with risky sex. Further, aggression was associated with risky peer norms (B D 0.17; 95% CI D 0.08, 0.27; b D 0.15) (see Table 3).

In terms of indirect effects, there were significant indirect pathways from community violence to risky sex via aggres- sion (BD 0.009; 95% CID 0.005, 0.02; b D 0.07) and risky peer norms (B D 0.008; 95% CI D 0.004, 0.01; b D 0.06). There was also a significant indirect effect of aggression to risky sex via negative peer norms (B D 0.01; 95% CI D 0.004, 0.02; b D 0.04), and from community violence to risky peer norms via aggression (B D 0.03; 95% CI 0.01, 0.05; b D 0.04). The indirect effect from community vio- lence to risky sex via student teacher connectedness was not significant (B D 0.003; 95% CI 0.000, 0.01; b D 0.02) (see Table 4).

Table 2. Spearman Rank Correlation Coefficients for Association Between Study Variables.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

1. Exposure to community violence 1.00 2. Student-teacher connectedness ¡0.13�� 1.00 3. Negative peer norms 0.28�� ¡0.13�� 1.00 5. Aggression 0.21�� ¡0.24�� 0.18�� 1.00 6. Sexual Activity 0.22�� ¡0.09� 0.30�� 0.16�� 1.00 7. Risky sex 0.17�� ¡0.10� 0.34�� 0.16�� 0.66�� 1.00 8. Age 0.11� ¡0.05 0.22�� ¡0.01 0.32�� 0.31�� 1.00 9. Gender 0.33�� 0.04 0.24�� ¡0.19�� 0.16�� 0.16�� 0.12�� 1.00 10. Received school lunch 0.05 0.05 ¡0.07 ¡0.02 ¡0.03 ¡0.01 ¡0.04 0.01

�p < 0.05; ��p < 0.01. Note. Correlations are based on nonmissing observations.

Table 1. Participant Characteristics.

n (%) Mean (SD)

Exposure to community violence, M (SD) 11.64 (8.27) Student-teacher connectedness, M (SD) 33.90 (6.03) Negative peer norms, M (SD) 6.13 (5.11) Aggression, M (SD) 7.16 (4.58) Sexual activity, n (%) 358 (64.50) Risky sex (combined index)y, n (%) 215 (41.67) Age, M (SD) 16.1 (1.07) Male gender, n (%) 219 (38.9) Received school lunch, n (%) 334 (58.6)

yRisky sex is defined as any of: sex without condoms, sex under the influence of drugs, or partner concurrency vs. none of these. N D 563.

BEHAVIORAL MEDICINE 5

Discusison

Mounting studies have provided evidence that exposure to community violence and sexual risk behaviors are interrelated.6–16 This study contributes to the extant lit- erature by documenting that exposure to community

violence and sexual behaviors (i.e., sexual activity and sexual risk behaviors) were mediated by aggression and negative peer norms. Additional findings also indicated indirect relationships between aggression and sexual behaviors (i.e., sexual activity and sexual risk behaviors) via negative peer norms and from community violence

Table 3. Direct Effects from Structural Equation Models of Exposures on Sexual Activity and Risky Sex.

Unstandardized Regression Coefficient (B)

95% CI for B

Standardized Regression Coefficient (b)

Sexual Activity

Outcome variable Independent variable

Aggression Community violence 0.16 0.10, 0.22 0.29 Student-teacher connectedness Community violence ¡0.09 ¡0.17, ¡0.01 ¡0.12

Aggression ¡0.24 ¡0.37, ¡0.12 ¡0.19 Negative peer norms Community violence 0.10 0.04, 0.17 0.17

Aggression 0.16 0.07, 0.26 0.14 Student teacher connectedness ¡0.04 ¡0.12, 0.04 ¡0.05

Sexual activity Community violence 0.01 ¡0.005, 0.03 0.10 Aggression 0.05 0.02, 0.08 0.20 Student teacher connectedness ¡0.01 ¡0.03, 0.01 ¡0.05 Risky peer norms 0.04 0.01, 0.06 0.16

STI Sexual Risk

Outcome variable Independent variable

Aggression Community violence 0.16 0.10, 0.22 0.29 Student-teacher connectedness Community violence ¡0.09 ¡0.17, ¡0.01 ¡0.12

Aggression ¡0.24 ¡0.37, ¡0.12 ¡0.19 Negative peer norms Community violence 0.10 0.04, 0.17 0.17

Aggression 0.16 0.07, 0.26 0.14 Student teacher connectedness ¡0.04 ¡0.12, 0.04 ¡0.05

Risky sex Community violence 0.001 ¡0.02, 0.02 0.01 Aggression 0.05 0.02, 0.07 0.19 Student teacher connectedness ¡0.02 ¡0.04, 0.002 ¡0.10 Risky peer norms 0.06 0.03, 0.08 0.27

N D 478. All models are adjusted for age, gender, and SES. Bolded items represent those that were statistically significant at p < 0.05.

Table 4. Indirect Effects from Structural Equation Models of Exposures on Sexual Activity and Risky Sex.

Unstandardized Regression Coefficient (B)

95% CI for B

Standardized Regression Coefficient (b)

Sexual Debut

Path Outcome variable Intermediary variable Independent variable

Sexual activity Aggression Community violence 0.009 0.004, 0.016 0.066 2 Negative peer norms Aggression Community violence 0.027 0.011, 0.049 0.043 3 Sexual activity Negative peer norms Community violence 0.005 0.001, 0.010 0.034 4 Sexual activity Negative peer norms Aggression 0.006 0.001, 0.014 0.024 5 Sexual activity Student-teacher

connectedness Community violence 0.001 ¡0.001, 0.005 0.009

Risky Sex

Outcome variable Intermediary variable Independent variable

Risky sex Aggression Community violence 0.009 0.005, 0.016 0.071 2 Negative peer norms Aggression Community violence 0.027 0.011, 0.049 0.043 3 Risky sex Negative peer norms Community violence 0.008 0.004, 0.014 0.059 4 Risky sex Negative peer norms Aggression 0.010 0.004, 0.019 0.042 5 Risky sex Student-teacher

connectedness Community violence 0.003 0.000, 0.007 0.020

N D 478. All models are adjusted for age, gender, and SES. Bolded items represent those that were statistically significant at p < 0.05.

6 D. R. VOISIN ET AL.

to negative peer norms via aggression. Overall, current study findings suggest that the association between expo- sure to community violence and sexual behaviors is mediated by multiple pathways.

This is among the few studies to examine multiple pathways linking exposure to community violence to sexual behaviors among a nonclinical sample of African American youth. Prior findings based on detained youth have shown that witnessing community violence was directly linked to sexual risk behaviors and indirectly associated with these risk behaviors and substance use through gang membership and perceived negative peer norms.37 This study extends these findings by document- ing that among a nonclinical youth sample, aggression and negative peer norms are pathways linking exposure to community violence to sexual behaviors. In addition, aggression was linked to risky sexual behaviors via nega- tive peer norms.

Notably, this study documents that student-teacher connectedness did not mediate any of the relationships between exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors. Prior findings have shown that low versus high student-teacher connectedness has been associated with sexual risk behaviors among youth38 and no versus active school enrollment has been associated with sexual risk behaviors and confirmed cases of STIs among African American females.39 Additionally, we know that exposure to community violence is a threat to positive school engagement,40 and this study indicated an inverse relationship between exposure to community violence and student-teacher connectedness. However, the pri- mary conceptual model [path 1] posited that exposure to community violence would be correlated with aggres- sion, which would be linked to low student teacher con- nectedness, then negative peer norms and subsequently, sexual behaviors. Major findings indicated exposure to community violence was correlated with aggression linked to negative peer norms, which in turn were associ- ated with both sexual activity and sexual risk behaviors. This finding does not suggest that school engagement markers are not important for this population, but may imply that the relationship between school engagement and sexual behaviors was weaker than expected in this study.

The contributions of this study notwithstanding, there are several limitations that warrant mention. Nonprob- ability sampling limits the generalizability of findings to larger groups of African Americans across more diverse school settings. All results must be interpreted within the confines of cross-sectional data, which limits any tempo- ral or causal inferences. In addition, overall findings might only be generalizable to students from similar backgrounds and schools. However, these findings may

provide the basis for longitudinal studies that can clarify the temporal relationship among these variables and determine whether such associations persist across time. Future studies might also explore factors (such as family social support, coping styles, and future orientation) that may moderate the pathways linking exposures to com- munity violence and sexual behaviors.

These findings suggest that for youth exposed to com- munity violence, addressing aggressive symptoms and peer network norms might have significant implications for sexual health programs and intervention efforts for these youth. More specifically, for youth confronting reg- ular exposure to community violence, and oftentimes structural violence (e.g., racism, police violence, systemic poverty, etc.), aggressive symptoms and affiliation with peer groups may signal more survival coping strategies. As such, attending to the structural factors that lead to violence exposures is of the utmost importance, in order to ameliorate exposures to community violence and its associated sequelae.

Clinically trauma symptoms (e.g., aggression) associ- ated with exposure to community violence often goes un- or misdiagnosed. It is often the case from our own clinical observations that externalizing trauma symptoms some among inner-city youth often get mislabeled by nonclinicians as problematic or aggressive behavior, resulting in punitive measures (e.g., detention or school suspension), rather than referral to clinicians for mental health assessment.41 Therefore, schools in high violence communities should routinely assess youth for exposure to community violence. They should also be aware of signs of psychological distress, negative peer involve- ment, and unsafe sexual practices and refer students for appropriate services when warranted.41 In addition, these findings suggest that schools located in communities experiencing high levels of violence should have compre- hensive sexual health education programs, given the multiple ways in which exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors interconnect. 41

Conclusions

In many American cities, exposure to community vio- lence has become an unfortunate common experience.1

The findings from this study document that exposure to community violence is associated with sexual behaviors through several pathways, among them psychological and peer influences. Consequently, researchers and pro- gram planner are encouraged to move beyond single exposure to community violence sequelae and consider the multiple ways in which such exposures are correlated with significant psychological and peer network concerns.

BEHAVIORAL MEDICINE 7

References

[1] Center for Disease Control and Prevention; National Center for Injury Prevention and Control. Web-based injury statistics query and reporting system (WISQARS). Center for Disease Control and Prevention. 2015 April. http://www.cdc.gov/ncipc/wisqar.

[2] Satterwhite CL, Torrone E, Meites E, et al. Sexually trans- mitted infections among US woman and men. Sexually Trans Disease. 2013;3:187–192.

[3] Voisin D, Jenkins E, Takahashi L. Towards conceptual model linking community violence and HIV-related risk behaviors among adolescents: directions for research. J Adolesc Health 2011;49:230–236.

[4] Schneider JA, Voisin D, Stuart M, Ostrow D, Laumann EO: AIDS 2011; 25:1933–1934.

[5] Centers for Disease Control and Prevention: National Center for Injury Prevention and Control, Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (producer). 2010 Wed- based injury statistics query and reporting system (WIS- QARS) [Online]. www.cdc.gov/injury/wisqars/fatal/html.

[6] Krug E, Dahlberg L, Mercy J, Zwi A, Lozano R. World report on violence and health. Geneva: World Health Organization; 2002.

[7] Albus K, Weist M, Perez-Smith A. Associations between youth risk behavior and exposure to violence: implica- tions for the provision of mental health services in urban schools. Beh Modification 2004;28:548–564.

[8] Berenson A, Wiemann C, McCombs S. Exposure to vio- lence and associated health-risk behaviors among adoles- cent girls. Arch Pediatr Adolesc Med. 2001;15:1238–1242.

[9] Brady S, Donenberg GR: Mechanisms linking violence exposure to health risk behavior in adolescence: motiva- tion to cope and sensation seeking. J American Academy Child Adolesc Psychiatry 2006;45:673–680.

[10] Brady SS, Tschann JM, Pasch LA, Flores E, Ozer EJ. Vio- lence involvement, substance use, and sexual activity among Mexican-American and European-American ado- lescents. J Adolesc Health 2008;43:285–295.

[11] Stiffman AR, Dore P, Cunningham RM, Earls E. Person and environment in HIV risk behavior change between adolescence and young adulthood. Health Educa Quar- terly 1995;22:211–226.

[12] Voisin D. Victims of community violence and HIV sexual risk behaviors among African American adolescent males. J HIV/AIDS Prev Educ Adolesc Child 2003;5:87–110.

[13] Voisin D. The relationship between violence exposure and HIV sexual risk behaviors: does gender matter?. Am J Orthopsychiatry 2005;75:497–506.

[14] Voisin D, DiClemente R, Salazar L, Crosby R, Yarber W, Staples-Horne M. Community violence exposure and health-risk outcomes among detained adolescents. Am J Orthopsychiatry 2007;74:506–513.

[15] Wilson HW, Woods BA, Emerson E, Donenberg GR. Patterns of violence exposure and sexual risk in low- income, urban African American girls. Psych Violence 2012;2:194–207.

[16] Voisin D, Chen P, Fullilove R, Jackobson K. The relation- ship between community violence exposure and sexual behaviors among a nationally representative sample of adolescents: examining the moderating effects of gender

and ethnicity. J Soc Service Res. 2015, 4(3):295–306. doi:10.1080/01488376.2014.987941.

[17] Hirschi T. Causes of delinquency. Berkeley University of California Press; 1969.

[18] Petraitis J, Flay B, Miller T. Reviewing theories of adoles- cent substance use: organizing pieces in the puzzle. Psy- chol Bull. 1995;117:167–186.

[19] Voisin D, Neilands T, Hunnicutt S. Mechanisms linking violence exposure and school engagement among African American adolescents: examining the roles of psychologi- cal problem behaviors and gender. Am J Orthopsychiatry 2001;81:61–71.

[20] Sirin SR Socioeconomic status and academic achieve- ment: a meta-analytic review of research. Rev Educ Res. 2005;75:417–453.

[21] Saltzman WR, Pynoos RS, Layne CM, Steinberg AM, Aisenberg E. Trauma- and grief-focused intervention for adolescents exposed to community violence: results of a school-based screening and group treatment protocol. Group Dynamics: Theory, Research Pract. 2001;5:291.

[22] Voisin D. The relationship between violence exposure and HIV sexual risk behaviors: does gender matter?. Am J Orthopsychiatry 2005;75:497–506.

[23] Voisin DR, Neilands TB, Hunnicutt S: Mechanisms link- ing violence exposure and school engagement among African American adolescents: examining the roles of psychological problem behaviors and gender. Am J Orthopsychiatry 2011;81:61–71.

[24] Voisin DR, Hotton AL, Neilands TB Testing pathways linking exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors among African American youth. J Youth Ado- lesc. 2014;43:1513–1526.

[25] Achenbach TM Child behavior checklist/4-18. Burlington: University of Vermont; 1991.

[26] Achenbach TM Manual for the teacher’s report form and 1991 profile. Burlington University of Vermont, Depart- ment of Psychiatry; 2011.

[27] Zvoch K, Murray CJ Teacher-student relationships among behaviorally at-risk African American youth from low-income backgrounds: student perceptions, teacher perceptions, and socioemotional adjustment correlates. J Emot Behav Disord. 2011;19:41–54.

[28] Klem AM, Connell JP Relationships matter linking teacher support to student engagement and achievement. J School Health 2004;74:262–273.

[29] Voisin D, Salazar L, Crosby R, DiClemente R, Yarber W, Staples-Horne M: Teacher connectedness and health- related outcomes among detained adolescents. J Adolesc Health 2005;7:337.e17–337.e23.

[30] Voisin DR, Neilands TB: Low school engagement and sexual behaviors among African American youth: examining the influences of gender, peer norms, and gang involvement. Child Youth Serv Rev. 2010;32:51–57.

[31] Voisin DR, Neilands TB Community violence and health risk factors among adolescents on Chicago’s Southside: does gender matter?. J Adolesc Health 2010;46:600–602.

[32] Voisin DR, Hotton AL, Neilands TB: Testing pathways linking exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors among African American youth. J Youth Ado- lesc. 2014;43:1513–1526.

8 D. R. VOISIN ET AL.

[33] Voisin DR Victims of community violence and HIV sex- ual risk behaviors among African American adolescent males. J HIV AIDS Prev Child Youth 2003;5:87–110.

[34] Hu LT, Bentler PM: Cutoff criteria for fit indexes in covariance structure analysis: conventional criteria versus new alternatives. Struct Equ Modeling. 1999;6:1–55.

[35] Yu CY. Evaluating cutoff criteria of model fit indices for latent variable models with binary and continuous out- comes. Los Angeles, CA. Unpublished Doctoral Disserta- tion University of California, Los Angeles. 2002.

[36] MacKinnon DP, Lockwood CM, Williams J. Confidence limits for the indirect effect: distribution of the product and resampling methods. Multivariate Beh Research. 2002;39:99–128.

[37] Voisin D, Salazar L, Neilands T, DiClemente R: Pathways to drug and sexual risk behaviors among detained adoles- cents. Social Work Res. 2008;32:147–157.

[38] Voisin D, Salazar L, Crosby R, DiClemente RJ, Yarber WL, Staples-Horne M. Teacher connectedness and health-related outcomes among detained adolescents. J of Adolesc Health 2005;37:337–e17.

[39] Crosby RA, DiClemente RJ, Wingood GM, Salazar LF, Rose E, Sales JM. The protective value of school enrolment against sexually transmitted disease: a study of high�risk African American adolescent females. Sexually Transmitted Infect. 2007;83:223– 227.

[40] Margolin G, Vickerman KA, Oliver PH, Gordis EB. Vio- lence exposure in multiple interpersonal domains: Cumulative and differential effects. J Adolesc Health 2010;47:198–205.

[41] Voisin DR, Berringer K. Interventions targeting exposure to community violence sequelae among youth: a com- mentary. Clin Soc Work J. 2015;43:98–108.

BEHAVIORAL MEDICINE 9

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
    • Exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors
    • Theoretical background and conceptual model
    • Study aims and hypotheses
  • Methods
    • Participants and procedure
    • Measures
      • Demographics
      • Exposure to community violence
      • Aggression
      • Student-teacher connectedness
      • Negative peer norms
      • Sexual behaviors
    • Statistical analysis
  • Results
    • Sample description
    • Bivariate analyses
    • Direct and indirect effects between exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors
    • Direct and indirect effects between exposure to community violence and sexual behaviors
  • Discusison
  • Conclusions
  • References

Young People and Crime/Inside the Carceral Girls and Young Women in the Scottish Criminal Justice System.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rsgj20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:05

Scottish Geographical Journal

ISSN: 1470-2541 (Print) 1751-665X (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rsgj20

Inside ‘the Carceral’: Girls and Young Women in the Scottish Criminal Justice System

Anna Katharina Schliehe

To cite this article: Anna Katharina Schliehe (2014) Inside ‘the Carceral’: Girls and Young Women in the Scottish Criminal Justice System, Scottish Geographical Journal, 130:2, 71-85, DOI: 10.1080/14702541.2013.838639

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14702541.2013.838639

Published online: 25 Sep 2013.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 534

View related articles

View Crossmark data

Citing articles: 7 View citing articles

Inside ‘the Carceral’: Girls and Young Women in the Scottish Criminal Justice System

ANNA KATHARINA SCHLIEHE Geographical and Earth Sciences, University of Glasgow, Glasgow, UK

ABSTRACT As a newly emerging sub-field within human geography, carceral geography offers a unique perspective and understanding of closed spaces. Reflecting this development, three types of closed institutions provide the background for this empirical paper. The nature and experience of these spaces of confinement are explored by using in-depth qualitative interviews with young women in Scotland. The focus on gender-/age-specific characteristics and physical and spatial features reveals the processes of being ‘locked up’, of the perception of confinement and emotional responses to prison, secure care and closed psychiatry. The young women’s accounts of these closed institutions are seldom heard in discourses on crime and punishment, providing an in-depth insight into these otherwise enclosed spaces. Considering the geography of three carceral systems, this study extends beyond physical detainment and works towards an understanding of the carceral experience as an emplaced, gendered, embodied, emotional and often repetitive practice. This paper is based on a larger empirical study and uses selected results of this more extensive data to exemplify ‘the carceral’ in this particular context.

KEY WORDS: carceral geography, institutions, gender, criminal justice, Scotland

Introducing Carceral Geography

While individual geographical studies on prisons and other closed institutions go back as far as the nineteenth century and the work of Kropotkin on Russian and French Prisons (1887), the sub-field of ‘carceral geographies’ has only emerged in the last decade. In an attempt to conceptualise carceral geography, Philo (2012, p. 4; see also Philo 2001) described the sub- field as one of three strands of geographical security studies dealing with ‘the spaces set aside for ‘securing’ – detaining, locking up/away – problematic populations of one kind or another’. Moran (2013, p. 175) argues, however, that ‘there is a basis for a slightly more nuanced interpretation of the wide range of work in this emerging field’, with three broad areas of interest: (1) the nature and experience of carceral spaces; (2) the spatial or distributional geographies of carceral systems; and (3) the relationship between the carceral and an increasingly punitive state. Most studies in this contested field have focused on prisons and other similar facilities of punishment (or, separately, in the field of asylum/

Correspondence Address: Anna Katharina Schliehe, Geographical and Earth Sciences, University of Glasgow, Glasgow, UK. Email: [email protected]

Scottish Geographical Journal, 2014 Vol. 130, No. 2, 71–85, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14702541.2013.838639

© 2013 Royal Scottish Geographical Society

post-asylum geographies, on mental health institutions (see Dear 2000; Wolch & Philo 2000; Philo 2004; Parr 2008; Philo & Parr 2000) rather than examining different types of closed institutions under the umbrella of carceral geography. This paper argues for the inclusion of closed institutions like secure care units or closed psychiatric units in this dis- cussion, so as to offer a multi-layered understanding of the carceral experience and nature of incarceration. The limited research on prisons and carceral spaces not only relates to geographical studies

but empirical carceral studies in general, and Wacquant (2002, p. 385) notices that ‘the eth- nography of the prison thus went into eclipse at the very moment when it was most urgently needed on both scientific and political grounds’. Geographical studies on prison spaces include Dirsuweit’s (1999) case study on carceral spaces in a women’s prison in South Africa, a descriptive study of English and Norwegian prisons by Baer and Ravneberg (2008; see also Baer 2004), and van Hoven and Sibley (2008), Sibley and van Hoven’s (2009) study of prison spaces and the role of vision. More recent geographical studies have taken up a variety of empirical research. Moran’s papers on Russian prisons (2012a), Mountz et al. (2012) and their paper on migrant asylum detention, or Mitchelson’s (2012) study on distributional geography and spatial interdependencies between prisons and cities are all examples of this trend. Carceral geography often draws on the work of Goffman (1961) and ‘total institutions’, of Foucault (1991 [1975]) on power, surveillance, control and the production of ‘docile bodies’, and of Agamben (1998, 2005) on spaces of exception and a state of ‘bare life’. Recently, many of these conceptual frameworks have been contested in carceral geography (see van Hoven & Sibley 2008; Sibley & van Hoven 2009; Baer & Ravneberg 2008) and other conceptualisations offered, such as theories of liminality and mobility (Moran et al. 2011) or de Certeau’s theory of tactics (Baer 2004). Recent foci of research have included mobility in the context of carceral spaces (e.g. Martin & Mitchelson 2009) and the aspect of time (Moran 2012b). As a newly emerging and fast-developing field, carceral geography provides a valuable, spatially informed view on the ‘carceral’ and ‘could not only exemplify a concept, but participate in efforts to make positive social and political change’ (Moran 2013, p. 186). This paper seeks to initiate a new dialogue on spaces of confinement by highlighting a

variety of carceral spaces related to, but not subsumed by, the prison system. This paper, although empirical in nature, is embedded in a larger study that draws on Foucault, Agamben and Goffman as well as feminist theory. In the spirit of Goffman for whom empirical engagement was the start of an academic project, the experiences of (former) young female inmates of carceral institutions in Scotland are analysed to gain an insight into secure care, prison and closed psychiatry with a particular regard to age and gender components. This involves considering how these social, material and symbolic spaces are experienced, the responses elicited and what the institutional journeys between them can look like. Through the individuals’ experience, these three different sets of spaces inter- relate and in this way underline the importance of discussing them in parallel. The paper thus provides a contribution to the emerging field of carceral geography in broadening its scope with the inclusion of different types of closed spaces and in contributing empirical findings with a particular focus on age and gender related issues in Scotland. During the in- depth interviews, the girls and young women shared their views on social and spatial factors inside these closed institutions, advancing a valuable and ‘new’ insight into structures and life ‘inside’. Their emotional responses to the ‘loss of liberty’ and their experiences with the ‘outside’ world after leaving offer a significant contribution to understanding the societal

72 A.K. Schliehe

‘tool’ of spaces of confinement as a response to ‘difficult’ and ‘unmanageable’ girls and young women.

The Scottish Context: Female Incarceration and Its Institutions

In Scotland, young women represent only a small proportion of arrested offenders. However, in recent years, they have been identified as a ‘particular problem’ in penal dis- course, alongside changing public perceptions of girls’ behaviour and their social regulation including a rising moral panic over girls’ involvement in alcohol abuse and violence. Some of the girls and young women1 who enter secure care units, prison or closed psychiatric units because of their ‘difficult’ and ‘unmanageable’ behaviour are termed as ‘offenders’ and are processed through the criminal justice system (CJS), while others are confined to minimise the risk they pose to themselves. Scotland’s CJS consists of a complex set of pro- cesses and services with many public, private and voluntary bodies involved in delivery.2

Many younger women (under 16 and some under 18) go through the Children’s Hearing System (CHS), which differs significantly from the adult system. The CHS has played a central role in dealing with children accused of committing offences and protecting children who may be in need of care (Batchelor & Burman 2010; McCallum 2011). The majority of child offenders under the age of 16 are currently dealt with through the CHS rather than the criminal courts. It has been argued, however, that this ‘welfare’ approach to youth justice has incrementally been diluted by policies which have given more emphasis to factors such as public protection (McAra & McVie 2010, p. 68ff). Seen in connection with gender issues, McMillan draws attention to the inadequacies of a criminal justice process for women that is connected to the ‘patriarchal nature of the law and legal apparatus’ (2003, p. 106; Dobash & Dobash 1992). In Scotland, female offenders generally show a range of particular social characteristics:

the majority of women who offend are characterised by addiction, mental health problems, psychological distress, a history of abuse, poverty and unemployment (Loucks 2004, p. 142). Coping mechanisms often include self-blame, self-harm and risky sexual behaviour (Scottish Government 2011, p. 22). However, the connections between adverse experiences (including a history of exposure to crime or by-standing), lifestyle factors, young women’s agency and pathways into crime are still very much under-theorised (Gelsthorpe & Sharpe 2006, p. 54). Recent figures show a fluctuating picture of women’s and young women’s rates of offending that poses a challenge for analysts.3 Overall, ‘young women are (…) being sentenced to custody with increasing regularity’, although there is no evidence of increased female criminality (Burman & Batchelor 2009, 2011, p. 18; McIvor & Burman 2011). It remains unclear whether such changes can be attributed to actual crime rates or to changes in responses to girls’ behaviour (Burman 2004; Worrall 2004; Gelsthorpe & Sharpe 2006, p. 55). Since the 1990s – following a series of suicides at Scotland’s only women’s prison

Cornton Vale – concerns have been raised over the increasing numbers of female prisoners, with the use of custody and custodial alternatives under review by successive governments. However, since the publication of government reports in 1998 and 2002, inmate numbers have remained consistently over-stretched, including young women under 18 sentenced to custody in prison. Despite the increased attention by Scottish policy-makers, new policy initiatives designed to address the needs of young women have remained scarce. A recent influential report by the Commission on Women Offenders (2012) failed to highlight

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 73

the specific needs of young women increasing the risk that these will be overlooked in sub- sequent policy and practice. The relevance of age and gender is highly significant when young women’s needs are considered, as their high levels of vulnerability are often linked to wider forms of abuse, neglect and social exclusion. Young women often react by actively seeking risky behaviour and do not therefore typically fit into the seemingly common female stereotype of the ‘dependent victim’. Rather, they are seen as intractable, awkward, difficult and impossible to treat. These perceptions make them less ‘workable’ for public policy and intervention, resulting in a very limited support provision (Burman & Batchelor 2009, p. 279ff). Comments from incarcerated young women have been over- whelmingly negative about their experiences in prison, with particular criticisms about the available facilities and opportunities (Scottish Prison Service 2010). Studies of secure care have mainly judged it to be ‘punitive and negative, and questions remain as to its impact on outcomes for young people in the immediate, medium and longer term’ (Robb 2013, p. 3). Burman and Batchelor (2009, p. 281) underline that there is little doubt incar- ceration ‘exacerbates the social, emotional and health problems which led many young women there in the first place’. In Scotland, the average daily female prison population rose by almost 42% between

1990 and 2000 and continued to increase in the early 2000s (Tombs 2004, p. 66; SPS 2012). Over the last decade (2001/2002–2010/2011), it has increased by a further 70%. In 2011, the female prison population was 435 (5.5% of the total).4 The Commission on Women Offenders (2012) highlighted that female offenders are mostly engaged in lower risk offending which results in many of them being sent to prison for shorter periods of time. Therefore, the actual number of women experiencing prison is comparatively high (SCCCJ 2006). Depending on the level of their offence, girls and young women can be dealt with

through either the CHS or the CJS (Batchelor & Burman 2010, p. 14ff; McCallum 2011, p. 10). From either route, the young person may then be placed into secure care. The secure care system, unlike prison, is a childcare service that works with young people at risk to themselves or to others. There are currently 94 official in-patient beds available in five Scottish secure units all housing boys and girls (Sans Scotland 2012; Robb 2013).5

There are no high security psychiatric units for women in Scotland; however, there are three medium secure units such as the Orchard Clinic in Edinburgh, and two other units in Glasgow and Perth (Nelson 2003). Another alternative option is provided by intensive psy- chiatric care units (hospital settings) that mainly deal with people detained under The Mental Health Act. There is also one closed psychiatric unit for children and one for ado- lescents (both in Glasgow). However, there is no publically available data about young female detainees who demonstrate offending behaviour.

The Research Context: Young Women’s Voices from West Central Scotland

This paper draws upon qualitative interviews conducted as part of a wider, mixed-methods study. The study aimed to encapsulate the importance of closed institutional spaces in the current societal response to ‘offending’ girls and young women. It explored the social and spatial situation of this marginalised group while recognising that the study could only provide a snapshot of existing experience. Seven interviews were conducted with young women who had previous experience of one or more types of closed institutions (Closed Psychiatry, Secure Care Units and/or Prison). Participants’ attributes are summarised in

74 A.K. Schliehe

Table 1. The interviews were organised as in-depth, semi-structured, oral history interviews that focussed on the feelings, beliefs, experiences and social worlds of these girls and young women. The combination of the in-depth and semi-structured method allowed for an overall structure (interview schedule) that aided later analysis while allowing enough space for free and un-interrupted conversation (Millner & Glassner 2011, p. 132f; Gorden 2003, p. 170ff; Legard et al. 2003, p. 141f). Responding to an array of emotional reactions required active listening and recognition and acknowledgement of the interviewees’ situation (Legard et al. 2003, p. 168). The analytic position for the overall research project is based on hermeneu- tics (Soeffner 2004, p. 95ff; Denzin & Lincoln 2005, p. 311/923; Bryman 2012, p. 560f) but in the case of this paper the research is presented as a descriptive study that is based on the social situation of young female inmates (Silverman 2010, p. 48f; Bryman 2012, p. 27ff). The young women were contacted with the help of Up-2-Us, an intensive support service

for young people at high risk of secure care or custody, working across a large area in West Central Scotland. The questions that were asked ranged from biographic details about their upbringing and earlier memories to the issues that led to their detention. Their perception and experiences within the closed institutions, including their movements between different (or around the same) institutions, and specifically what the spaces ‘inside’ look and feel like, formed the main part of the interview. They were also asked about their current situ- ation and their ‘retrospective’ view on their time in closed institutions. At the time of interview, all interviewees lived in West Central Scotland and were aged

between 16 and 20 years. They all had experienced problems in the family including par- ental drug and alcohol addiction, parental mental health problems, poverty, parental separ- ation and trauma due to loss, sexual and physical abuse. All of the young women underachieved at school and some left secondary school early. It proved difficult to main- tain education during and/or after their stay in a closed institution. All of the young women came into contact with drugs and alcohol at an early age and developed addiction issues. Alcohol and drugs were mentioned as a main trigger of their offending or ‘unmanageable’ behaviour. They developed mental health problems ranging from depression and anxiety to

Table 1. Overview of interviewees and association between different institutional experiences

interview keya age

in careb

secure care prison

mental health services

closed psychiatry REVc CRNd

00156 17 x x x 00145 17 x x x 00164 18 x x x x x x 00123 16 x* x x x 00182 20 x x x 00171 19 x* x x x x x 00137 19 x x x aThe interview key represents an anonymised record of the interview and provides the reference for quotations. bThe ‘in care’ indicator refers to girls and young women who have been removed from their parents at some stage in their childhood or early adolescence and have experienced one or more other forms of care provision. In this context, the [x] designates when the girls and young women have been cared for by the state (children’s homes, foster care, adoption but also including kinship care), while the [x*] designates when they have been cared for by relatives with no other institutional forms of care. cGenerative concept derived from this research project: Rev = revolving door. Going back to the same closed institution twice or more often (secure care/prison/closed psychiatry). dGenerative concept derived from this research project: CRN = churning. Moving between different types of closed institutions, may be gradual or cyclic.

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 75

self-harm, para-suicide and suicide attempts to personality disorders. Despite this, six of the seven young women had no long-term involvement with mental health services. All inter- viewees returned to the same closed institutions on at least two occasions (see REV indi- cator), sometimes going on to continue the ‘revolving door’ in another type of closed institution (see CRN indicator). Such ‘churning’ was prevalent with two out of seven young women. One of these moved on in a kind of ‘career’ from secure care to prison (‘gradual churning’), while the other moved between psychiatric units and secure care (‘cyclic churning’). Six out of the seven experienced some form of care before entering a closed institution. One case included closed psychiatric care, and here secure care seemed to present ‘the next step up’ on the ladder of security and risk management, whereas in other cases prison was ‘the next step up’ from secure care. The responses of the young women underlined how important a task it is for carceral

geography not just to exemplify a concept but to participate, and, as Moran says, to make an effort towards positive social and political change (2013). Most of the young women urged me to get their stories ‘out there’ and to tell ‘what it is really like’. While this is one of the ethical dilemmas of a carceral researcher, it is also an opportunity that I want to use to let them speak for themselves. The research findings are presented below under the headings of secure care units, prison

and closed psychiatric units, illuminating the carceral experience with aspects of emplaced, gendered, embodied, emotional and often repetitive practice, reaching beyond the carceral sites.

Secure Care: Negotiating Material Spaces and Social Practices

Four of the seven girls had spent time in the same secure care unit located in the West Central Belt of Scotland on one or more occasion. The girls and young women in secure care saw themselves belonging to either the group of ‘offenders’ or the group of ‘non-offen- ders’. This division was a significant and emotional issue for the young women. Particularly for the non-offenders this distinction had a gendered aspect to it because it was almost without exception females who were ‘in’ for their own protection. While all girls were offi- cially treated equally in secure care, the dynamics between them indicated a clear separ- ation: ‘The girls in there were obviously young offenders [-], they’d done some quite nasty stuff. One girl had 80 charges on her record, and I mean, I was going in, I had no charges, I wasn’t bad […], I was quite bad behaved but I wasn’t extreme. And obviously I was getting slagged and bullied […], because I wasn’t a young offender basically’ (00123: 2, I.)6. The girls who were placed in secure care for safety reasons only thought the measure was ‘unfair’. They could not understand why they were all treated in the same way: ‘[…] they [the staff] didn’t really like it, when [–] I said things like, there’s a girl in there, and people were saying, she’s in for murder, and I was saying, why am I being treated the same as her? Why is she getting the same bed time, the same everything? You know, why am I being punished?’ (00164: 2, I.). Regardless of their ‘status’, all of the girls saw secure care as ‘punishment’ and described

their experiences as having been very hard: ‘I don’t think I deserved it, but I think it ben- efitted me for my safety, but I don’t think I deserved that much punishment; because it was more punishment than safety. [–] I think secure [care] is like jail. [–] I think it is more pun- ishment because it is quite brutal, it is quite bad’ (00123: 4, I.).

76 A.K. Schliehe

The girls described the whole complex as a high security building where people could not simply walk from one room to the next. All doors were locked, and the girls had to be taken everywhere by staff. Each had her own room with a single bed, a desk and an en-suite bath- room. They had no privacy, as the room without a door to the bathroom or shower curtains could be looked into at any time. Every room had a window and a door, but neither could be opened from the inside. The doors had openings for the staff to see what was happening inside so that the girls’ emplaced experiences was characterised by control and surveillance:

There’s a wee panel on the door that they used to peep through at you. You used to feel like a total criminal. The walls were really hard sort of thick walls [–]. Then you’ve got a sort of desk, but you didn’t get a chair with it. And then there was a toilet. And I was shocked when I saw the toilet. I just described it as a sort of hole in the ground. There wasn’t a toilet seat on it or anything. Probably in case someone broke it off or something. The toilets were horrible, I felt like I was just doing the toilet into the ground.

(00164: 6, I.)

In their rooms, the girls had minimal control over their surroundings which impacted upon their choices, mobility and body practices. For example, they could not open the door or the window, control the blinds, move furniture, chose how long to take a shower or enjoy some privacy: ‘There was a wee tiny window. They had control of your blind. And sometimes they wouldn’t open it, if you asked, if other people were in the courtyard’ (00164: 6, I.). The bathroom had a ‘toilet that was about two feet high, and it was stone. The shower, there wasn’t even a shower head. Do you know, the ones that you get in a swimming pool, the water just came out of a wee ball from the ceiling’ (00123: 3, I.). When they were not in their own room, the girls spent time in the living area: ‘Yeah, there

was a living room. They tried to make it look nice. But the ornaments they chose were pretty rubbish’ (00164: 7, I.). The room had couches and a TV, but things were described as looking rather uncomfortable: ‘[–] there used to be a big plastic thing over the telly, so that we wouldn’t smash it or anything’ (00123: 3, I.). The girls ate in the dining room, which was described as a small space with strictly enforced rules like the counting of cutlery before being allowed to leave the table. Some time was spent at school in the same building within the unit (00171: 3, I.). There was no outside space the girls could go to but a secluded courtyard that had buildings all around it so they could not get out (00123: 3, I.). Some saw the secure features of the building as necessary:

There shouldn’t be as many locked doors, but if you think about the number of people who kicked off, then the place would have just got flung up in the air, and everything would have been smashed up and stuff. So they just lock up for our safety and their own safety, the staff. Because young people have got habits of just picking stuff up. I used to do it. Just being angry, you can’t control it. And the first thing is just to pick something up and fling it at somebody.

(00145: 5, I.)

The secure space restrains people but offers them a high level of personal security – from themselves and from others. It is designed to prevent self-harm and extrinsic violence with

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 77

built-in appliances and high levels of surveillance and control. However, in secure care this surveillance and control is executed in an unobtrusive manner: with noiseless electronic door openers and without high fences or barbed wire. The measures of control are not only tangible in the built environment but also in the lived-in social space. While some of the girls moved on from secure care to ‘go back to their old ways’

(000145: 7), others felt long-standing effects. Even if they went back to repeating patterns of former behaviour, secure care was not an experience to which they felt they wanted to return. All but one of the girls developed mental health issues and anxieties when they came out of secure care: ‘And even though I know that I am not going to be put back in there [secure], it still scared me and it scarred me and it will always be there. [–] And it is even though I know nothing’s going to happen, it is just something in my head, it just really scarred me, really’ (00123: 4, I.). Secure Care incorporates both a level of security that is similar to prison but also a high

level of care with a focus on continuing education and a greater emphasis on mental health care. Negotiating the material space that was locked and secured through built-in features (like locked doors and no handles inside the rooms) was only part of the embodied experi- ence. Negotiating social life with staff (like counting cutlery, restraining, the setting of a tight daily schedule) and other inmates (like ‘kicking off’, bullying) was considered just as important. The girls’ emotional take on secure care was overwhelmingly associated with anxiety, anger and re-occurring nightmares that lasted far longer than the time they spent locked up.

Prison: Dangling Keys and New Institutionalised Boundaries

Four of the seven girls who were interviewed had been to prison – three more than once – not only doing time in Cornton Vale but also in ‘the cells’. Repeated stays in police custody are usually part of the prison experience. Coming into the prison to be ‘locked up’ can be a very frightening experience, and the prison space itself augments this:

As soon as you went in, in the Reliance van, it’s like a big gate – a big, black gate. You go [in], the driver goes in and writes down your jail number, you’ll probably know that, and why you’re in. Then you go into reception. You get a rub down just to see if you’ve got any drugs. You have to sit on a metal chair. You obviously know that girls put things up themselves, drug wise, weapons and that. You sit down in a chair. They take your clothes off, and they give you jail clothes. Black trousers, and my jumper was a green jumper, because I was a young offender. I was YO’d. You go over to your block. They do some paperwork with you. You sign your TV license [–] […] and that’s it. And your room is just a normal sized room. [–] You, a bunker [bed], then a work top then a sink, a tiny window and then your TV. And that is it, and then you’ve got your big wooden door.

(00137: 7, I.)

The prison space is characterised by the most visible, bold ‘signifiers’ like the ‘big black gate’ and the ‘big wooden door’, but the totality of the space can also be seen in the ‘smaller’, less visible features like the uniformity of the space in terms of clothing or ‘insti- tutionalised’ routine inspections of – what formerly was – your private sphere, your own

78 A.K. Schliehe

body. There is no private space in prison as surveillance or a check-up must be expected at any time. The ‘own’ room is normally occupied by one or more other people:

Sharing a cell with somebody that you don’t know. And you don’t know what they’re in for, and they don’t know what you’re in for […]. And see, just getting to know them, and you don’t really want to get to know them, if you know what I mean. Because you live there, you’ve got to make do with it. You know what I mean. It’s not nice, not nice at all.

(00137: 3, I.)

Depending on what block the young women were housed in, the cells were slightly differ- ent. In the ‘mental health’ unit they had a bed, a TV and a toilet in their room (00182: 6, I.). People who had ‘mental health problems’ or people that ‘did not behave’ had to stay there:

I was kept like in the mental health bit, […] because I never like wanted to share a cell with any of the other girls, because, I don’t know, I just didn’t like sharing with someone else, so I didn’t get moved to the main bit, because I just couldn’t really cope and stuff, so they kept me in the mental health bit – but you’re locked up more in there, you get your own cell and stuff, and the officers supervise you more.

(00182: 3, I.)

For punishment or for severe mental health conditions, some of the young women were put into the so-called ‘back-cells’: ‘And then I was down in the back-cells that is solitary confinement. And they keep some girls in there for like long periods of time, and it just makes them a lot worse, because they want them to start behaving when they’re down there, but because they are locked up for 23 hours a day it ends up like messing their heads up a bit. And I found it quite hard being down there’ (00182: 6, I.). Back cells were described as very bare and with not much light with a very basic interior of a wooden bed, little sink and toilet (00182: 6, I.). The space itself is not only defined by its physical boundaries but also by the amount of time you are confined to it:

[–] you just get out with two of the officers for an hour a day for a shower and then go outside for maybe half an hour exercise. You can see people through the glass like in the main block walking about, but if you’re down in solitary, there is other girls in the cells around you, but you can’t see them. But you can kind of talk through the walls to them and stuff. But it is like a long day, because you’re only out for an hour and that’s it.

(00182: 7, I.)

The daily routine normally starts with being woken up by prison staff: ‘You just kind of got into your day to day routine. You might get up and go to the gym, or you might just spend a day in your cell, but you do have people coming in and out. I don’t know. It was quite surreal at first. Like how people could live like this for years, was beyond me’ (00171: 6, I.). ‘Your’ cell is the most important space in prison. Like the prison as a whole, the cell itself is characterised by features of control and surveillance: the big locked door through which people observe you, bars on the windows and no choice in who you share ‘your’ space with. The prisoners have little control over the space, no control over opening or closing doors, when and where to eat or where to work.

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 79

Generally, the young women mentioned a lot of over-crowding, with cells designed for two shared by three (see 00182: 3; 00171: 6). They also highlighted that negotiating their own interests between the conflicting expectations of the other prisoners and the officers was not easy:

Annoying the screws. The officers, whatever you call them – just annoying them, and winding them up. And see, like they […], see sometimes, when you go in, they have got something over you. But see that way they play on it. They’re the ones that are going home that night back to their family, and they play on it. They definitely do. In the way they treat you, they treat you like wanes.7

(00157: 4: I.)

In prison, the young women are subjected to multiple restraints, strict control and immedi- ate punishment. This routine includes a reduction of responsibility: the young women do not have to cook themselves, clean or work if they do not want to. An important feature is the boredom that they have to cope with; whereas work in prison is handled as a reward for good behaviour. The routine of remand and sentenced prisoners differs, and the routine in the mental health block differs from the ‘normal’ cells or the ‘back-cells’. Depending on where you are in prison, you are allowed more or less contact with the ‘outside’ world, with visits from agency workers and friends and family. Getting back to the outside world means leaving a strict system with a daily routine and a

clear structure. In often chaotic new surroundings, many things had to be re-learned: ‘Just like sleeping. When you get up, and you don’t get up as early, and it’s just dealing with the fact that you’re out here again, and there’s nothing for us to do’ (00137: 3, I.). Prison was seen as a ‘hardening’ environment where you learned to stick to the rules – a system that was predictable and that covered the basic needs – whereas life ‘outside’ was often chaotic and unpredictable. It also meant immediate punishment for ‘difficult’ behaviour (like spending time in back cells) and difficulties in re-negotiating boundaries regarding staff, other inmates and your own body boundaries. In common with secure care, prison evoked serious and long-lasting after-effects like anxiety and nightmares as well as emotional responses like crying or anger during the interviews.

Closed Psychiatric Unit: The Fear of Being Put Out of Circulation

Four of the girls and young women had come into contact with mental health services due to serious mental health difficulties and the other three also reported having mental health pro- blems. Two had come very close to being sectioned under The Mental Health Act, but only one of the seven young women had ever been admitted to a closed psychiatric ward. She was a non-offender, which might have helped her to be admitted: ‘[–] they phoned an ambu- lance, the police, and all that, and they made me go to hospital. They didn’t have room for me. I’d just turned fourteen, and they didn’t have room for me in the children’s ward, so I went into the adult ward, and I was in there for a month’ (00164: 1, I.). Time spent in the adult psychiatric ward was described as a traumatic experience where

strict surveillance and control caused a lot of distress:

[–] and it was really scary, because I was away from mymum and all my friends, and I was not allowed to do anything, and I was really shocked that when I went to the toilet,

80 A.K. Schliehe

they had to stand and watch me. And I just felt like I left my dignity at the door. I was fourteen, and you know, people had to stand andwatchmedo the toilet andwatchme in the shower, it just made me really angry and upset, I just hated it.

(00164: 1, I.)

Another admittance to the closed adolescent ward was seen as: ‘[–] a bit better cos they’d play games and that with us, but I think I used to complain a lot, if things weren’t going right because I was sitting bored a lot [–]’ (00164: 2, I.). The care provided in the closed psychiatric units was not tied to a strict structure of

immediate punishment, as was described for secure care or prison. Instead, control was exercised through built-in ‘closed’ features that were in place to ‘contain’ people, but not to punish them for ‘difficult’ behaviour:

It [psychiatric adolescent unit] was a lot, lot better, because sometimes if I was really depressed and didn’t want to get out of bed, they’d come and talk to me, and then I’d feel like getting out of bed, and I’d feel a lot happier. But in secure [–] you were getting consequences, you wouldn’t get a pudding, you wouldn’t get out in the court- yard, [–] you just have to get out of bed. It just makes you angry and ruins your whole day.

(00164: 4, I.)

Responses to girls and young women upon leaving and the ‘stigma’ that was attached to the closed spaces were different depending on which institution was mentioned:

When I say to someone that I’ve been in a psychiatric hospital then they think I’m a bit loopy. But they’re a bit nicer to me than if I say I was in a secure unit. One’s for people who are unwell, and one’s for peoplewho are bad and criminals. [Even though] you see people coming into the secure unit who have not done anything, and they’ve just been self-harming, and there’s just been nowhere else [for them] to go.

(00164: 11, I.)

For most of the girls and young women mental health care was scarce despite having serious mental health problems. Their challenging behaviour was met by a refusal to take them in. Their often chaotic lifestyles and their general apprehensions towards ‘mental health’ made it difficult for them to access any kind of mental health care. The one girl that was admitted to closed units reported about the fear of being put out of circula- tion, especially in the adult ward. Despite being not as strictly controlled as prison or secure care, closed psychiatry had similar effects on boundary re-negotiation (like body bound- aries and surveillance) and long-term effects like anxiety and nightmares.

Conclusions

This paper has attempted to analyse young women’s feelings, beliefs and experiences of ‘the carceral’ and their descriptions of the nature of closed institutions in Scotland. The inside of closed institutions were analysed against a group which combines in it issues of gender, age, deviance and sexual conduct. Often such issues form the main grounds on which young women are ‘locked away’. What is more, the breaching of gender-appropriate

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 81

behaviour and gender-stereotypical roles are tied to opinions on what is essentially ‘offend- ing’ behaviour (Cain 1989). These emplaced descriptions mainly focused on their ‘body in space’ within closed institutions with their spatial and social characteristics, as well as on their ‘body as a space’ of resistance and assimilation, of deviance and rehabilitation. These adolescents (in relation to status and person) can be seen as an ‘ultimate other’ that is ‘out of place’ and subsequently confined and ‘locked away’ to achieve normalisation. This attempt at re-integration through isolation and exclusion might be seen as a contradic- tion in terms but it reflects common practice and affects increasing numbers of young people in Scotland. It was striking how the young women viewed the prison more positively than secure care,

which was nicer looking but extremely restraining (‘like a high-security prison’). With regard to the stigma caused by having been contained in a closed institution, secure care and prison were viewed more problematically than a closed psychiatric ward. As one young woman put it, this often comes down to the ‘gendered’ categories of being ‘bad’ and ‘mad’ which can be easily ‘prescribed’ with severe effects for these young women. The aspect of punishment that is present in the built environment and social practices of secure care and prison is not (as) tangible in psychiatry. The spatial features that were described like missing door handles or window catches, grouped with the ‘sensuous’ descriptions of the young women’s institutional experiences, gives the reader an idea of the different dimensions of spaces of confinement. Even though all three environments display different features of closed spaces and differ-

ent practices, they inter-relate and merge in the individual life stories with their main characteristic of ‘containment’, control of mobility and consequential impacts of life chances and future development. Former inmates of all three types of institution report severe after-effects like nightmares and anxiety. The effects of incarceration after release often lead to a ‘transportation of “the carceral” beyond (…) the closed institution including continued control and self-control across outside spaces’ (McAllister et al. 1992; Allspach 2010, p. 718). These three types of institutions do not only play an important role in the lives of their

(former) inmates on an individual level but mark a much broader societal approach towards certain behaviour and problematic outsider groupings. This interview material draws out aspects of the highly complex picture of each individual and each institutional space. It refers to embodied and emotional experiences that were entangled in underlying issues of gender and identity as well as the nature of repetitive institutionalisation and a tug of war between control and care, openness and closedness and assimilation and resistance. Despite a lack of psychiatric provision, the awareness of mental ‘disorders’ or ‘ill-health’

was clearly visible. This calls for a greater connection between mental health and carceral geography. Mental health (or illness) had a reported effect on the young women’s bodies as they were often the ‘site’ of a battle, ranging from self-harm to suicide attempts, but also the ‘site’ of a battle between ‘resistance’ and institutional attempts at normalisation. The medley between bodily and mental factors of their ‘deviant’ behaviour was sometimes hard to distinguish or depict clearly. It is exactly this combination, however, that is ident- ified by policy and practice, in leading to these young women being locked up. Factors of physical and mental trauma, mental health difficulties, high risk and highly risky behaviour, as well as socio-economic factors of deprivation, poverty and poor life chances, make up the ‘cocktail’ that gets these young women ‘into trouble’.

82 A.K. Schliehe

The young women’s testimonies show how being ‘out of control’ generally leads to confinement in one or more closed institutions. The interviews gave an in-depth insight into institutional trajectories and the re-occurring cycle that is a feature of confinement for adolescents who get ‘caught up’ and ‘entrapped’ in the CJS. ‘Churning’ and ‘revolving door’ phenomena take place in and between these institutions of confinement. The girls’ stories of reoccurring, repetitive institutionalisation help to understand pathways into and journeys through the CJS. Particularly for young people, all three types of closed institutions are part of the ‘carceral

experience’. To different degrees, secure care, prison and closed psychiatry all work as a tool of society, as a response to ‘disorderly’ and ‘deviant’ young women. It is therefore important to see beyond the prison as the main ‘carceral’ space and include other insti- tutions under the umbrella of carceral geography. This paper has provided an overview of carceral geography in a Scottish context. It

reflects the many ambiguities, inconsistencies and opacities that seem to be inherent in the study of the carceral. The young women’s testimonies greatly assisted in ‘moving the institutional bricks-and-mortar’ and allowing a rare view into these carceral environ- ments through their eyes. Further research which explores pathways into closed institutions and provides a longitudinal understanding of inmates’ experiences would help develop the study of Scottish carceral geographies.

Acknowledgements

I want to thank Hester Parr and Chris Philo for earlier comments on the paper. I also want to thank the Editorial Board and the referees for constructive reviewing. Most of all, my thanks go to Up-2-Us who assisted me throughout the empirical research and helped tre- mendously with their advice and practical support, and the girls and young women that took part in the interviews and shared their experiences with me.

Notes 1 Throughout the paper, ‘girls’ and ‘young women’ are used interchangeably. Although the correct academic ter- minology would be ‘young women’ (between 16 and 21 years of age), ‘girls’ is used firstly because participants referred to themselves as ‘girls’ and secondly because they often refer back to a time when they were younger than 16 years. To capture all these notions, both terms are used throughout the paper.

2 There have been significant changes to the criminal justice system since devolution, which have delivered major reforms in some areas and have contributed to its complexity. These changes in legislation and Scottish Govern- ment policy developments have resulted in the creation of over 20 new criminal justice bodies and partnerships (Audit Scotland 2011, p. 6).

3 The statistical analysis is complicated by low overall numbers with small changes leading to large percentual differences. It is further complicated by differentiating remand and convicted prisoners, different definitions of ‘young’ offenders and separate figures for young women within the overall female population. Furthermore there are no means to access and/or compare prison with other closed institutions (e.g. secure care). Researchers agree that numbers on youth crime in general are also not easy to come by (e.g. Burman 2010, p. 28).

4 On 4 May 2012, there were 5 female offenders aged between 16 and 21 on remand and 35 sentenced in Scottish prisons (Scottish Government 2012, in Robb 2013).

5 On the 31st of July 2011, there were a total of 90 young people in secure care, 33% of whom were female. On 16 October 2012, there were a total of 27 girls aged 12 to 17 in secure care, 2 of whom had been sentenced by the courts (Robb 2013, p. 3).

6 Notations in quotations: [-] = one word left out; [–] = more than one word left out; (…) = Significant pause in spoken sequence; every quotation is followed by an indication of the interview which is anonymised with

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 83

five-number code (refer to table for more detail), page number and indication of speaker with I = Interviewee; Q = Interviewer.

7 Scottish: children.

References

Agamben, G. (1998) Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life (Stanford: Stanford University Press). Agamben, G. (2005) State of Exception (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press). Allspach, A. (2010) Landscapes of (neo-)liberal control: the transcarceral spaces of federally sentenced women in Canada, Gender, Place and Culture, vol. 17, no. 6, pp. 705–723.

Audit Scotland (2011) An Overview of Scotland’s Criminal Justice System (Edinburgh: Audit). Baer, L. D. (2004) Visual imprints on the prison landscape: a study on the decoration in prison cells, Tijdschrift voor Economische en Sociale Geografie, vol. 96, no. 2, pp. 209–217.

Baer, L. D. & Ravneberg, B. (2008) The outside and inside in Norwegian and English prisons, Geografiska Annaler: Series B, Human Geography, vol. 90, no. 2, pp. 205–216.

Batchelor, S. & Burman, M. (2010) The Children’s Hearing System, in: J. Johnstone & M. Burman (eds), Youth Justice, pp. 14–26 (Dunedin: Edinburgh).

Bryman, A. (2012) Social Research Methods (Oxford: Oxford University Press). Burman, M. (2004) Breaking the mould: patterns of female offending, in: G. McIvor (ed.), Women Who Offend, pp. 38–66 (London: Jessica Kingsley Publishers).

Burman, M. (2010) What’s the problem? The nature and evidence of youth crime in Scotland, in: J. Johnstone & M. Burman (eds), Youth Justice, pp. 27–42 (Dunedin: Edinburgh).

Burman, M. & Batchelor, S. (2009) Between two stools? Responding to young women who offend, Youth Justice, vol. 9, pp. 270–285.

Cain, M. (ed.) (1989) Growing Up Good. Policing Behaviour of Girls in Europe (London: Sage). Commission on Women Offenders (2012) Commission on Women Offenders Final Report (Edinburgh: Scottish Government).

Dear, M. (2000) Asylum and post-asylum geographies after twenty-five years, Health and Place, vol. 6, no. 3, pp. 257–259.

Denzin, N. K. & Lincoln, Y. S. (2005) The SAGE Handbook of Qualitative Research (London: Sage). Dirsuweit, T. (1999) Carceral spaces in South Africa: a case study of institutional power, sexuality and transgres- sion in a women’s prison, Geoforum, vol. 30, pp. 71–83.

Dobash, R. E. & Dobash, R. P. (1992) Women, Violence and Social Change (London: Routledge). Foucault, M. (1991 [1975]) Discipline and Punish. The Birth of the Prison (London: Penguin Books). Gelsthorpe, L. & Sharpe, G. (2006) Gender, youth crime and justice, in: B. Goldson & J. Muncie (eds), Youth Crime and Justice, pp. 47–61 (London: Sage).

Goffman, E. (1961) Asylums: Essays on the Social Situation of Mental Patients and Other Inmates (London: Penguin Books).

Gorden, R. L. (2003) Dimensions of the depth interview, in: N. Fielding (ed.), Interviewing, vol. I, pp. 170–179 (London: Sage).

Kropotkin, P. A. (1887) In Russian and French Prisons (London: Ward and Downey). Legard, R., Keegan, J. &Ward, K. (2003) In-depth interviews, in: J. Ritchie & J. Lewis (eds),Qualitative Research Practice: A Guide for Social Science Students and Researchers, pp. 138–169 (London: Sage).

Loucks, N. (2004) Women in prison, in: G. McIvor (ed.), Women Who Offend, pp. 142–158 (London: Jessica Kingsley Publishers).

Martin, L. L. & Mitchelson, M. L. (2009) Geographies of detention and imprisonment: interrogating spatial prac- tices of confinement, discipline, law, and state power, Geography Compass, vol. 3, no. 1, pp. 459–477.

McAllister, D., Bottomly, K. & Liebling, A. (eds) (1992) From Custody to Community: Throughcare for Young Offenders (Aldershot: Avebury).

McAra, L. & McVie, S. (2010) Youth crime and justice in Scotland, in: H. Croall, G. Mooney & M. Munro (eds), Criminal Justice in Scotland, pp. 67–89 (Abingdon: Willan Publishing).

McCallum, F. (2011) SPICe Briefing Paper (11/53): Children and the Scottish Criminal Justice System (Edinburgh: Scottish Parliament).

McIvor, G. & Burman, M. (2011) Understanding the drivers of female imprisonment in Scotland (Glasgow: SCCJR report 02/2011).

84 A.K. Schliehe

McMillan, L. (2003) Gender, crime and criminal justice in Scotland, in: H. Croall, G. Mooney & M. Munro (eds), Criminal Justice in Scotland, pp. 90–110 (Abingdon: Willan Publishing).

Millner, J. & Glassner, B. (2011) The ‘inside’ and the ‘outside’: finding realities in interviews, in: D. Silverman (ed.), Qualitative Research, pp. 131–148 (London: Sage).

Mitchelson, M. L. (2012) Research note: the urban geography of prisons: mapping the city’s ‘other’ gated com- munity, Urban Geography, vol. 33, no. 1, pp. 147–157.

Moran, D. (2012a) Prisoner reintegration and the stigma of prison time inscribed on the body, Punishment and Society, vol. 1495, pp. 564–583.

Moran, D. (2012b) ‘Doing time’ on carceral space: timespace and carceral geography,Geografiska Annaler: Series B, Human Geography, vol. 94, no. 4, pp. 305–316.

Moran, D. (2013) Carceral geography and the spatialities of prison visiting: visitation, recidivism, and hyperincar- ceration, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, vol. 31, pp. 174–190.

Moran, D., Pallot, J. & Piacentini, L. (2011) The geography of crime and punishment in the Russian federation, Eurasian Geography and Economics, vol. 52, no. 1, pp. 79–104.

Mountz, A., Coddington, K., Catania, R. T. & Loyd, J. M. (2012) Conceptualizing detention: mobility, contain- ment, bodering, and exclusion, Progress in Human Geography, vol. 36, no. 5, pp. 1–20.

Nelson, D. (2003) Service innovations: the Orchard Clinic: Scotland’s first medium secure unit, The Psychiatrist, vol. 27, pp. 105–107.

Parr, H. (2008) Mental Health and Social Space: Towards Inclusionary Geographies (Oxford: Blackwell). Philo, C. (2001) Accumulating populations: bodies, institutions and space, International Journal of Population Geography, vol. 7, pp. 473–490.

Philo, C. (2004) A Geographical History of Institutional Provision for the Insane from Medieval Times to the 1860s in England and Wales: ‘The Space Reserved for Insanity’ (Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press).

Philo, C. (2012) Security of geography/geography of security, Transactions of the Institute of British Geographers, vol. 37, pp. 1–7.

Philo, C. & Parr, H. (eds) (2000) Institutional geographies: introductory remarks, Geoforum, vol. 31, pp. 513–521. Robb, L. (2013) Taking stock of alternatives to secure accommodation or custody for girls and young women in Scotland (Edinburgh: CJSW Briefing Paper 19).

Sans Scotland (2012) Secure accomodation network Scotland, [Online]. Available at: http://www.sanscotland.org/ (accessed 3 September 2012).

SCCCJ (2006) Women in Prison in Scotland – An Unmet Commitment. A Briefing Paper of the Scottish Consortium on Crime and Criminal Justice, July 2006 (SCCCJ: Glasgow).

Scottish Government (2011) HM Inspectorate of Prisons Report on HMP&YOI Cornton Vale. Follow-Up Inspection 1–4 February 2011 (Edinburgh: The Scottish Government).

Scottish Prison Service (SPS) (2010) Young Offenders – 12th Survey Bulletin – Offender Case Management (Edinburgh: SPS).

Sibley, D. & van Hoven, B. (2009) The contamination of personal space: boundary construction in a prison environment, Area, vol. 41, no. 2, pp. 198–206.

Silverman, D. (2010) Doing Qualitative Research (London: Sage). Soeffner, H. G. (2004) Social scientific hermeneutics, in: U. Flick, E. Kardoff & I. vonSteinke (eds), A Companion to Qualitative Research, pp. 95–101 (London: Sage).

SPS (2012) The Scottish prison service: Cornton Vale prison, [Online]. Available at: http://www.sps.gov.uk/ Prisons/CorntonVale/corntonvale.aspx (accessed 2 September 2012).

Tombs, J. (2004) From ‘A safer to a better way’: transformations in penal policy for women, in: G. McIvor (ed.), Women Who Offend, pp. 66–82 (London: Jessica Kingsley Publishers).

van Hoven, B. & Sibley, D. (2008) ‘Just duck’: the role of vision in the production of prison space, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, vol. 26, pp. 1001–1017.

Wacquant, L. (2002) The curious eclipse of prison ethnography in the age of mass incarceration, Ethnography, vol. 3, no. 3, pp. 371–397.

Wolch, J. & Philo, C. (2000) From distributions of deviance to definitions of difference: past and future mental health geographies, Health and Place, vol. 6, no. 3, pp. 137–157.

Worrall, A. (2004) Twisted sisters, ladettes, and the new penology: the social construction of ‘violent girls’, in: C. Alder & A. Worrall (eds), Girl’s Violence: Myths and Realities, pp. 41–61 (Albany: State University of New York Press).

Inside ‘the Carceral’ 85

  • Abstract
  • Introducing Carceral Geography
  • The Scottish Context: Female Incarceration and Its Institutions
  • The Research Context: Young Women's Voices from West Central Scotland
  • Secure Care: Negotiating Material Spaces and Social Practices
  • Prison: Dangling Keys and New Institutionalised Boundaries
  • Closed Psychiatric Unit: The Fear of Being Put Out of Circulation
  • Conclusions
  • Acknowledgements
  • Notes
  • References

Young People and Crime/Juvenile Crime and Sanctions in the Netherlands.pdf

10.1177/1043986203259135ARTICLEJournal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS

Juvenile Crime and Sanctions in the Netherlands

KARIN WITTEBROOD Social and Cultural Planning Office, The Netherlands

Trends in juvenile crime in the Netherlands are described using police statistics and self-report studies. A sharp rise in juvenile crime is suggested by the police statistics, while the self-report studies reveal a more stable picture. Attention has been paid to explanations of this discrepancy. Furthermore, an overview is given of the penal interventions applied in the Netherlands and the number of young people affected by them. The article ends by looking at how juvenile crime is tackled in practice.

Keywords: juvenile delinquency;sentences; crime trends; police statistics; self-report studies

INTRODUCTION

Juvenile crime is an issue that has been high on the political and social agenda in the Netherlands since the early 1990s. Alarming reports about ris- ing juvenile crime rates prompted the then state secretary for justice to com- mission a report on a broad-based approach to juvenile crime. The govern- ment created the Juvenile Crime Committee (Commissie Jeugdcriminaliteit) for this, better known as the Van Montfrans Committee. This committee pub- lished a series of recommendations in 1994 that became best known for the espoused credo of an “early, rapid and consistent response.” When young people display delinquent behavior, the response must be early (as soon as the first offense becomes known), rapid (the response follows the offense as quickly as possible), and consistent (each offense is followed by an appropri- ate response). In addition, the responses should be educationally sound and should make clear where the norms lie. They should also take into account factors in the social situation of the youngsters concerned that could explain their criminal behavior. The committee’s recommendations were incorpo- rated into various policy documents at the national and regional levels by the

435

Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice, Vol. 19 No. 4, November 2003 435-453 DOI: 10.1177/1043986203259135 © 2003 Sage Publications

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

police, the Public Prosecution Service, youth welfare services, and local administrators.

A new juvenile penal law was also introduced in the Netherlands in 1995. Since the beginning of the 20th century, the juvenile penal law has, in princi- ple, applied to young people aged between 12 and 17 who have committed criminal offenses.1 However, in light of young people’s increased assertive- ness, the legal position of juveniles has been brought more into line with that of adults in the new juvenile penal law (Kruissink & Verwers, 2001; Tak, 2003). Among other things, the new law provides for certain alternative pun- ishments and raises the maximum sentences. It also greatly curbs the powers of the juvenile courts.

Dutch policy on juvenile crime gives priority to prevention. The measures taken under this policy are intended to prevent young people ending up in dis- advantaged situations, identify potential problems at an early stage, and address them as rapidly as possible. All manner of family and school pro- grams have been developed in this context, partly intended to prevent future criminal behavior. If young people nevertheless commit criminal acts and thus come into contact with the police, repressive measures are available ranging from HALT referrals2 to custodial sentences. Most young people who come into contact with the police are guilty of offenses such as hooligan- ism, vandalism, and theft, and a light punishment will probably be enough to ensure that they do not commit any further offenses. However, there is also a group of young people who commit more serious offenses and/or who are regular offenders. More severe measures are applied for this group.

This article describes the trend in juvenile crime in the Netherlands. It then looks at the various penal interventions: What interventions are possible and how many young people are affected by them? The article then looks at how juvenile crime is tackled in practice and ends by drawing a number of conclusions.

TRENDS IN JUVENILE CRIME

Several data sources are available to provide an impression of the extent of juvenile crime in the Netherlands. One important source of information is police records of the number of suspects. In addition, self-report studies are often used in which young people are asked whether they have committed certain offenses. Although the existence of different data sources, at first glance, seems to be an asset, in practice, the police records and self-report studies show a different picture of the extent and development of delinquent behavior. In the first place, the proportion of young people displaying delin- quent behavior is considerably higher in the self-report studies than in the police records. This is not really surprising given that the majority of young

436 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

offenders do not come into contact with police. In the second place, the self- report studies, in contrast to the police records, do not show an increase in juvenile crime. Plausible explanations can be found for the differences between the data sources, but before these are discussed, a description will first be given of juvenile criminal behavior on the basis of police records and on the basis of self-report studies.

Police Statistics

What do the police records tell us about juvenile criminal behavior? In 2001, more than 47,000 young people aged between 12 and 17 were sus- pected of committing a criminal offense compared with almost 230,000 peo- ple aged 18 and over. Although, in absolute terms, many more (three-and-a- half times as many) adult suspects are interviewed than juveniles, juveniles are overrepresented in relative terms: Roughly 4,000 juveniles in every 100,000 are suspected of criminal behavior, compared with approximately 1,350 per 100,000 adults. Approximately half of all juvenile arrestees have committed offenses against property, just under a quarter are guilty of van- dalism or public-order offenses, and more than 20% have perpetrated violent offenses.3

Figure 1 shows the number of juvenile and adult suspects of violent offenses, offenses against property and vandalism, and public-order offenses per 100,000 of the population groups concerned. These statistics, drawn from police records, show a sharp increase in the number of juvenile suspects in recent decades. If we look more closely at these figures, we see that the number of juvenile and adult suspects of crimes of violence increased at roughly the same rate until the end of the 1980s; thereafter, the number of juvenile suspects increased sharply and accelerated even further from the early 1990s. This abrupt increase in the number of juvenile suspects is also visible in each of the individual violent offenses. The trend in the number of juveniles committing offenses against property has risen much more gradu- ally; in contrast to the two other types of offenses, juveniles have always committed a relatively high proportion of offenses against property, both simple theft (e.g., shoplifting and pickpocketing) and aggravated theft (e.g., burglary). Even here, however, the increase in the number of juvenile sus- pects is greater than the rise in the number of adult offenders. The increase in the number of juvenile offenders committing vandalism and public-order offenses began at the end of the 1970s and has risen very strongly since the early 1990s. This sudden rise is attributable primarily to juvenile vandalism, public-order offenses (e.g., football hooliganism) and offenses against pub- lic safety (e.g., arson). These latter two categories of offense have, in fact, recently begun to show a decline.

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 437

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Although it is generally known that girls commit fewer offenses than boys, increasing attention has been focused on criminality among girls in recent years (Mertens et al., 1998). Police records show that in 2001, five times as many boys as girls were suspected of an offense. The number of female sus-

438 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

0

100

200

300

400

500

600

700

800

900

1000

1950 1955 1960 1965 1970 1975 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000

violent offenses

0

500

1000

1500

2000

2500

3000

1950 1955 1960 1965 1970 1975 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000

offenses against property

Figure 1: Number of Juvenile (Continuous Line) and Adult (Dotted Line) Suspects Interviewed Per 100,000 of the Relevant Population, 1950 to 2001

SOURCE: Statistics Netherlands

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

pects aged 12 to 17 years has, however, almost doubled in the last 20 years. Despite this, the differences between boys and girls have reduced only slightly over time. Based on police records, therefore, criminal offenses are committed mainly by boys, and this is expected to remain the case in the future.

There is also a good deal of interest in the extent to which young people from ethnic minority groups are involved in crime. Based on the police records presented here, however, the picture is unclear on this point. The police statistics maintained by Statistics Netherlands contain no information on the ethnicity of suspects. Data from the Police Identification Service (HKS) do, however, show that young people born in countries such as Morocco, the Netherlands Antilles, Surinam, Turkey, or Eastern Europe are strongly overrepresented (Dominguez Martinez, Groeneveld, & Kruis- bergen, 2002; Junger, Wittebrood, & Timman, 2001; Junger-Tas, 1997). Because ethnicity is recorded as country of birth and/or nationality, however, these findings relate mainly to first-generation immigrants; young people forming part of an ethnic minority but born in the Netherlands and/or holding Dutch nationality disappear from this category of offenders.

Self-Report Studies

Having considered the police records, what can we learn from self-report studies? These are studies in which people are asked whether they have com-

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 439

0

200

400

600

800

1000

1200

1400

1950 1955 1960 1965 1970 1975 1980 1985 1990 1995 2000

vandalism and public order offenses

Figure 1 continued

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

mitted certain offenses; the findings thus do not depend on police records. This means that respondents can report offenses for which they were not arrested by the police. Self-report studies are conducted mainly among young people. Several such studies are available in the Netherlands including the National Pupil Surveys (Nationale Scholierenonderzoeken).

In the 2002 National Pupil Survey, 15% of respondents admitted having committed one of the 10 offenses listed during the preceding 12 months.4 Not all offenses occur with the same frequency. Table 1 shows the percentage of pupils committing each offense within a period of 1 year. One in 11 pupils state that they have taken part in a serious fight at school during the past year, and 1 in 7 have taken part in a serious fight outside school. More than 9% state that they have beaten someone so badly that they required bandages or had to see a doctor. Thefts are generally reported less often: Nine percent state that they have stolen something from a shop during the past year, about 6% have stolen a bicycle or something worth less than 22 euros, and fewer than 4% say they have stolen something more valuable. Seven percent have deliberately vandalized school property during the past year, whereas 10% have vandal- ized something on the streets. About 12% of all young people say they have been in contact with the police for committing an offense. This is a fairly high percentage not only compared with the total proportion of young people who say they have committed an offense (15%) but also compared with police

440 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

TABLE 1 Percentage of Mainstream Secondary-School Students Who Have Committed a Specific Offense in the Last 12 Months, 1992 to 2002

1992 1994 1996 1999 2002

Violent offenses Taken part in serious fight at school — 6.7 5.9 7.3 8.8 Taken part in serious fight outside school — 11.7 11.9 12.2 14.4 Beaten someone so badly that they had to be

bandaged or see a doctor 8.0 8.6 8.0 8.1 9.3 Theft

Stolen a bicycle 6.4 6.0 5.5 6.2 5.8 Stolen something from a shop 8.7 9.8 11.4 8.2 8.7 Stolen something at school — — — 6.0 5.8 Stolen something else (worth < 22 euros) 6.3 7.3 7.7 6.4 6.1 Stolen something else (worth > 22 euros) 2.9 3.4 3.1 3.6 3.6

Vandalism Deliberately vandalized school property 5.4 6.4 6.6 6.9 6.9 Deliberately vandalized public property 9.5 10.6 10.9 10.7 10.4

Been in contact with the police 12.3 12.9 12.9 11.8 12.2

SOURCE: NIBUD/SCP (NSO, 1992-2002)

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

records, which show that about 4% of young people are suspected of having committed an offense.

The proportion of young people who say they have committed a given offense has fluctuated somewhat over the last 10 years, but there are virtually no significant increases or falls. There is only a slight increase in the propor- tion of young people stating that they have vandalized school or public prop- erty. The proportion of young people who say they have been in contact with the police for committing an offense shows no increase. The self-report sur- veys by the Ministry of Justice’s Research and Documentation Centre (WODC) also reveal no general increase in delinquent behavior (Kruissink & Essers, 2000). Although the extent of the various forms of delinquent behav- ior sometimes shows variation from survey to survey and relatively little can be said about trends, these surveys do qualify somewhat the frequently suggested strong increase in delinquent behavior.

The extent to which young people display delinquent behavior varies widely between different groups. In the first place, age plays a key role. Offenses such as causing serious injury, stealing a bicycle or something else that is worth more than 22 euros, and deliberately vandalizing public prop- erty are committed mainly by the oldest group of school-goers. In contrast, fights at school mainly involve 12- and 13-year-olds, and it is mainly 14- to 16-year-olds who vandalize school property and commit store theft. The self- report studies, like the police records, also reveal that boys commit offenses more often than girls, although the differences are smaller than the police records suggest. Boys say that they commit offenses between two and three times more often than girls. They also say that they have been in contact with the police about three times more often than girls for committing an offense. The police records reveal that boys are suspected of committing criminal offenses five times more often than girls. The self-report studies also show that members of ethnic minorities are more often guilty of delinquent behav- ior than indigenous Dutch youths. Young members of ethnic minorities more often state that they have committed violent offenses and offenses against property than indigenous youngsters; there are no differences in the figures for vandalism. Sixteen percent of young members of ethnic minorities say that they have been in contact with the police in the past year for committing an offense compared with 12% of indigenous young people. This overrep- resentation is again less marked than the police records suggest.

It is not only the extent of delinquent behavior that is important but also its nature. It is often claimed that there is currently a hardening of crime with weapons more and more frequently being involved. No information is avail- able on the use of weapons by young people, but something is known about the carrying of weapons. Although carrying weapons does not necessarily mean they will be used, it does, of course, increase the risk that an incident

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 441

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

will get out of hand and that the weapon will be used. In the National Pupil Survey, young people were asked whether they agreed or disagreed with the following statements: “I regularly carry a weapon when I go to school,” and “I regularly carry a weapon when I go out.” In 2002, 7% of school-goers stated that they regularly took a weapon to school, whereas 9% stated that they regularly carried a weapon when they went out (see Table 2). In the most recent survey of young people carried out by the WODC in 1998, 15% of respondents stated that they had carried a weapon during the preceding year (Kruissink & Essers, 2000). The weapons most frequently carried by young people are stabbing weapons such as penknives, long-bladed knives, or stilet- tos. Both the National Pupil Survey and the WODC survey showed that the proportion of young people claiming to carry a weapon has not increased sig- nificantly in recent years; in fact, it has decreased slightly. It is not clear to what extent this is the result of the policy aimed at reducing the possession of weapons by young people.

Comparison of Police Statistics and Self-Report Studies

In the foregoing section, we have seen that the sharp rise in juvenile crime, especially in recent years, suggested by the police records differs consider- ably from the trends revealed by the self-report surveys of young people. It is likely that the increase shown in the police figures does not represent a genu- ine increase in the number of young offenders (Wittebrood, 2000; see also Wittebrood & Junger, 2002). It is entirely plausible that the rise in the number of juvenile suspects is a result of the increased attention of the police and jus- tice officials on juvenile crime and, in particular, juvenile crime involving violence. The police and justice officials have made juvenile crime a core policy theme in recent years; young people are watched more closely and arrested sooner. This alone has undoubtedly resulted in an increase in the number of young suspects in police records. In this light, the very sharp increase in the number of juvenile suspects of violent crime and of vandalism and public-order offenses in the early 1990s is striking.

However, the self-report studies also do not produce a true picture of the extent of juvenile crime. Surveys of this type focus mainly on the more minor

442 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

TABLE 2 Composition of Weapons by School Pupils (Percentages), 1992 to 2002

1992 1994 1996 1999 2002

Regularly takes a weapon to school — 7.3 7.0 7.0 6.8 Regularly carries a weapon when going out 11.2 11.3 10.6 9.4 9.0

SOURCE: NIBUD/SCP (NSO, 1992-2002)

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

and commonly occurring forms of crime. Moreover, memory effects and socially desirable responses can play a role in the answers to questions. It is also sometimes pointed out that the most criminal young people may be underrepresented in self-report studies. The consequences of these limita- tions are much less clear than those of the police records, because they can lead to both an overestimate and an underestimate of delinquent behavior. It is possible that self-report studies fail to reflect a genuine increase in the delinquent behavior of young people. On the other hand, the self-report stud- ies are compiled outside the influence of the police and justice officials and therefore generally give a more reliable picture than police records of the trend in delinquent behavior among young people.

It is clear that there are major gaps in the Netherlands in the information needed to obtain insight into the extent to which young people exhibit delin- quent behavior (see also Wittebrood, 2000). This has prompted many recent initiatives aimed at improving records. For example, records are increasingly being kept of delinquents aged under 12,5 and agreements on sharing infor- mation are being made between the police, the Child Care and Protection Board, and the Public Prosecution Service in the form of the Juvenile Crime Client Monitoring System (Cliëntvolgsysteem Jeugdcriminaliteit).6

Although these information sources undoubtedly clarify the picture, they are still highly dependent on the efforts of the police and justice officials. At present, the available data are too limited to provide a full and reliable picture of the extent of and trends in delinquent behavior by young people. To be able to make reliable and valid statements, therefore, it is of vital importance that the quality of the available data sources be greatly improved in the years ahead.

SENTENCING JUVENILES

Although priority is given in the policy on juvenile crime to prevention, a number of measures are available for dealing with young offenders who come into contact with the police and justice officials.

Young people aged below 12 who come into contact with the police because they are suspected of an offense cannot be subjected to criminal prosecution. Many of these minors are therefore sent home with a caution, possibly in combination with an interview with their parents. Following an experimental year, the STOP response scheme was implemented in 2001; it is based on the HALT referral system and involves the imposition of a short task. Children less than 12 years of age who are guilty of minor offenses are eligible for STOP if their parents agree.7 There are no national figures at pres- ent on the application of the STOP scheme, although it is known that in the period from May 1, 1999, to May 1, 2000, more than 1,700 children were

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 443

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

referred for a STOP response (Slump et al., 2000). Most of these children had committed (store) theft or had been guilty of vandalism/hooliganism and were aged 10 or 11. In the event of serious delinquent behavior by children aged under 12, civil prosecution is an option. This occurs mainly when the offense in question is seen as a symptom of serious psychosocial problems for which help is required. In these cases, the Child Care and Protection Board requests the juvenile court to issue a child protection order.

Several options are available for dealing with 12- to 17-year-old suspected offenders following police arrest. Penal interventions may be imposed at any point in the chain of criminal procedures by the police, the Public Prosecu- tion Service, or the courts. This means that a process of selection takes place at each stage of the criminal procedures chain. For example, not all police contacts are recorded; only where a suspect is not eligible for a HALT referral is an official police report sent to the Public Prosecution Service where a fur- ther sifting takes place: Some of the police reports are dealt with by the Public Prosecution Service itself, and the rest are passed on to the courts. In general, for juvenile offenders, interventions are imposed at the earliest possible stage in the criminal procedures chain.

Minors who have committed relatively minor offenses may be kept outside the judicial circuit and, like the under-12s, be sent home with a caution. Although the offense is recorded, an official police report is not compiled. National figures on the use of cautions are not (yet) available, although it would appear that sending people home “with a flea in their ear” is happening less and less and that cases are increasingly being dealt with formally. This is in line with the guidelines issued by the Public Prosecution Service in 1996 and 1999.

Handling by the Police

In recent years, roughly half of all juvenile offenders have been dealt with by the police through a referral to the HALT scheme. HALT is intended for young people who have come into contact with the police or justice system for the first time and whose offense is not too serious. Initially, HALT refer- rals were only possible for cases of vandalism, but the number of eligible offenses has since been extended to include arson, less serious thefts, and graffiti. To be eligible for HALT, the offender must admit to the offense.8 The number of HALT referrals has increased sharply since its initiation (see Fig- ure 2) from approximately 6,500 in 1990 to more than 21,000 in 1996. Since that time, the number of referrals has fluctuated slightly. To a large extent, this increase can be explained by the increase in the number of eligible offenses for which a HALT referral can be offered. In addition, the new police guidelines stipulate that the police may only issue cautions for very

444 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

minor offenses and that in all other cases they must proceed directly to a HALT referral. Furthermore, only one caution may be issued; for a second offense, the offender must be referred immediately to HALT (Bol & ter Horst-van Breukelen, 2001). It is therefore not surprising that young people who are referred to HALT are generally normal: They are often boys aged about 15 who are still at school, rarely truant, rarely use drugs, and still live at home (Department of Prevention, Youth and Sanction Policy, 2001).

Handling by the Public Prosecutor

In cases where a HALT referral is not an alternative, the official police report is sent to the Public Prosecution Service. Since 1996, the Public Prose- cution Service has received about 27,000 juvenile cases each year. Almost two thirds of these cases are dealt with without the intervention of the courts. In the event of a series offense, the offender may be placed in pretrial deten- tion for a maximum of 100 days. These offenders are placed in youth custo- dial institutions where they account for about 40% of the population. Recently, experiments have been carried out with nighttime detention as a new custodial form.9

Public prosecutors have a range of possibilities at their disposal for dealing with cases they do not refer to the courts. In the first place, they can dismiss a case because of insufficient evidence (technical dismissal) or because prose- cution is not appropriate (policy dismissal). The offender may also be offered

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 445

0

5

10

15

20

25

1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 2001

Figure 2: Number of HALT Referrals Per 1,000 12- to 17-Year-Olds, 1990 to 2001 SOURCE: HALT Netherlands

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

a transaction (settlement): If the offender is willing to meet certain condi- tions, the Public Prosecution Service refrains from prosecuting the case. In 2001, almost a fifth of all juvenile cases on the books of the Public Prosecu- tion Service were dismissed, whereas a third were settled by means of a trans- action. Both policy dismissals and transactions are increasingly being accompanied by the condition that the juvenile in question must carry out a community sentence.10 Public prosecutors have the power to impose community sentences of up to 40 hours.

Handling by the Courts

The Public Prosecution Service passes on cases it does not deal with itself to the courts. This happens in about one third of all cases registered with the Public Prosecution Service. In 2001, this involved 9,700 juveniles, most of whom had committed serious and violent offenses—an increase compared with previous years. If the courts find a suspect guilty, a sentence or nonpunitive order is generally imposed. The most important of these are youth detention, fines, community sentences, and placement in an institution for juveniles. In many cases, the courts impose a combination of sentences and nonpunitive orders.

The most common sentence is the community sentence. This is not only increasingly being made a condition by public prosecutors in the event of a policy dismissal or transaction but is also increasingly being imposed by the courts. Since 1996, it has been possible to make a community sentence the main punishment; before then it could only be imposed as a special condition attached to another punishment. Today, more than half of all juveniles appearing before the courts receive a community sentence. Community sen- tences may be imposed instead of up to 6 months nonsuspended detention. They are coordinated and supervised by the Child Care and Protection Board. Figure 3 shows that the number of community sentences imposed has increased sharply since their introduction into law in 1995.

A community sentence may consist of a learning order (maximum 240 hours), a community service order (maximum 200 hours), or a combination of the two (maximum 240 hours). Community service orders involve the offender carrying out activities such as working in the kitchens of a care home for the elderly, clearing up litter for a municipal parks department, car- rying out maintenance work at a playground or children’s farm, and so forth (Wijn, 1997). A learning order involves following a course or training pro- gram and can vary from 5 evenings to an intensive program of 40 hours per week lasting 3 months or longer. Examples of learning orders are social skills training; courses on alcohol, drugs, and gambling; and courses on victim rec- ognition. They may also involve intensive supervision programs.

446 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

In addition to the more than 5,500 young people who received a commu- nity sentence in 2001, more than 4,800 young people received a custodial sentence from the juvenile courts—about a quarter of which were wholly or partly nonsuspended. Almost 200 were placed in institutions for juveniles, whereas more than 1,000 received fines. A few changes have taken place in these figures in recent years. For example, the number of juveniles receiving youth detention sentences increased from 2,814 in 1996 to 4,185 in 2001. By contrast, the number of fines imposed fell from more than 1,500 in 1995 to just fewer than 800 in 2000 (but increased to 1,042 in 2001). In place of a cus- todial sentence, or as (part of) the implementation of a custodial sentence, it has been possible since 2001 to impose individual counseling orders. This is aimed at the hard-core juveniles, lasts for between 6 and 12 months, and is implemented by the youth probation and after-care service.

TACKLING JUVENILE CRIME IN PRACTICE

The above overview of penal interventions shows that there is a wide vari- ety of programs available in the Netherlands. However, there is a lack of sys- tematic research into the effectiveness of these programs (Van der Laan, 2001). The Ministry of Justice acknowledges that there is an insufficient understanding of the effectiveness of interventions, and it recently announced that it would be implementing an effectiveness test for programs

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 447

0

2,000

4,000

6,000

8,000

10,000

12,000

14,000

16,000

1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 2001

imposed by courts imposed by Public Prosecution Service initiated sentences

Figure 3: Number of Community Sentences, 1990 to 2001 SOURCE: Child Care and ProtectionBoard and Public ProsecutionService (WODC treatment)

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

and projects in the field of juvenile crime (Tweede Kamer, 2001/2002, p. 52). This follows the practice in several other countries including England and Wales. The intention is that ultimately projects will only be financed if they have been shown to be effective or promising.

The use of preventive and penal interventions is intended to prevent young people committing or repeating offenses. Recently, the Netherlands Court of Audit (Algemene Rekenkamer, 2002) published a study that investigated whether:

all organisations involved in preventing and combating juvenile crime pur- sue a coordinated policy, carry out preventive and repressive activities in line with that policy and act in line with the policy principles in tackling risk groups of young people and juveniles. (p. 8)11

In the area of juvenile crime prevention, the Court of Audit concluded that no structural measures have been taken under the present policy to identify risk factors among young first offenders and to ensure their referral to (volun- tary) help and welfare services. Gathering information on the background and circumstances of young offenders could enable potential problems in the family or upbringing to be identified at an early stage. Moreover, in 40% of cases, the police fail to obey the guidelines requiring that young offenders be referred to the Child Care and Protection Board thus making early identifica- tion impossible. The Juvenile Crime Client Monitoring System (CVS-JC), which links the police, the Child Care and Protection Board, and Public Pros- ecution Service records, should improve this situation, but it is currently being used too little.

The repressive policy of responding early, rapidly, and consistently to offenses committed by juveniles is also observed to only a limited extent in practice. The Netherlands Court of Audit casts doubt on the earliness of the response, because it is unclear for more than half of the first offenders whether they have been prosecuted or received a caution. The envisaged rapidity of response is also lacking: The targets for processing cases by the various organizations in the chain of criminal procedures are not being achieved. There is also a lack of consistency. For more than 40% of the juve- niles studied, it was impossible to determine whether a response had taken place, whereas the composition of this group is no different from that of those who had received a response. On the positive side, juveniles committing more serious offenses are referred by the police to the Public Prosecution Service more frequently than to the HALT bureau, and the policy of imposing as many community sentences as possible is also applied consistently in practice.

448 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

The Court of Audit also concluded that the approach to juvenile crime is hampered by a lack of clear regional coordination of the overall policy aimed at prevention and repression. There is also no national or regional overview of activities carried out.

In reality, however, the conclusions of the Netherlands Court of Audit study and the lack of systematic research into the effectiveness of programs to prevent and combat juvenile crime do not justify major changes in the pres- ent policy on juvenile crime. The approach to juvenile crime appears to be closely in line with existing scientific knowledge in this area. Much more important, at the moment, is that existing information systems are used more adequately so that a more reliable picture emerges of juvenile crime and responses can be geared more closely to the specific situation of the young people involved. It would, therefore, seem to be the implementation that is currently hampering the chances of success of the juvenile crime policy.

CONCLUSION

The trend in juvenile crime in the Netherlands over recent decades is com- parable with that in other countries in Western Europe: Recorded crime has shown a strong increase since the 1970s (especially violent crime), and self- report studies present a reasonably stable picture (Estrada, 1999, 2001; Pfeif- fer, 1998; see also Wittebrood & Junger, 2002). Like the Netherlands, many other countries suffer from a lack of reliable data that are needed for proper insight into the extent and development of juvenile crime. Estrada (2001, p. 647) concluded that “the number of youths registered by the criminal justice system during the 1990s. . . israther the result of a marked shift in the way society reacts to the action of young people.” According to Estrada, attention for juveniles has increased and this attention runs parallel to an ideological shift from treatmentto just deserts. This shift is also clearly visible in the Netherlands in the form of the declining influence of the welfare system and the greater emphasis on the criminal justice system (for a summary of this development, see Junger-Tas, in press).

In the Netherlands, the sharp rise in recorded crime from the early 1970s onward was the main factor behind the increased attention given to this topic. An important policy plan published in 1986 by the Roethof Committee on the subject of society and crime (Samenleving en Criminaliteit) placed particular emphasis on relatively common crimes that were committed mainly by young people. The core recommendations of this policy plan involved crime prevention through greater informal and formal social control and stronger enforcement of societal norms by the police and justice authorities. This prompted the development of preventive activities at the neighborhood level

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 449

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

from the end of the 1980s onward together with agreements on the need for more community service orders and HALT referrals and a higher priority for juvenile criminals. Since 1993, the increased police attention for young peo- ple has formed an essential part of the policy formulated in light of the recom- mendations of the Van Montfrans Committee. Given these developments, it is no surprise that the number of young people suspected of committing crimes rose sharply in the mid-1980s. The number of young people sus- pected of crimes of violence has risen sharply since 1986 and very sharply since 1994. The number of young people suspected of vandalism and public- order offenses has increased, particularly since 1994.

At the present time, attention for greater informal and formal social control has weakened somewhat in the Netherlands and has been replaced by partic- ularly vocal calls for stringent and harsh measures. Recent plans by the Min- istry of Justice (TK, 2002/2003) for tackling juvenile crime place the empha- sis on repression. For example, the police are expected to adopt a more targeted investigative approach, which, in practice, means that they must concentrate their efforts at times and locations where it is known that young people are likely to commit offenses (high-crime areas). According to the plans, these police efforts should lead to a substantial increase in the number of juvenile suspects.12 The punishment of young offenders is also becoming harsher. Frequent offenders can be placed in pretrial detention earlier, and if community sentences are not properly carried out, they may be replaced by youth detention orders. To meet these plans, the Ministry of Justice intends to further increase the capacity of youth custodial institutions. (The number of places in the Netherlands has already increased from just fewer than 900 in 1995 to more than 2,100 in 2001.) The number of residential facilities is also being increased—in spite of evidence that similar approaches in other coun- tries have not been effective (see Bol, 2002). The call for a harder approach thus goes against the scientific evidence as to which interventions are effec- tive and which are not in reducing recidivism. Moreover, there is little point in making major changes in the Dutch policy on juvenile crime as long as the implementation practice is not in line with the principles of that policy.

NOTES

1. In certain cases, the courts may apply the adult penal law to 16- and 17-year- olds. Conversely, it is possible to apply the juvenile penal law to 18-, 19-, and 20-year- old offenders.

2. Young people aged 12 to 18 who come into contact with the police for a minor offense may be offered an alternative to criminal prosecution, known as a HALT referral.

450 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

3. Violent offenses are taken to include offenses against a person’s life, bodily harm and involuntary manslaughter, grievous bodily harm, threats, robbery, extortion, and sex offenses. Offenses against property include simple theft, aggravated theft, forgery, embezzlement, fraud, and handling stolen goods. Vandalism and public- order offenses include vandalism, public-order offenses, offenses against public safety, offenses against public authority, offenses against public decency, and discrimination.

4. In the self-report studies conducted by Statistics Netherlands (CBS) and the Ministry of Justice’s Research and Documentation Centre (WODC), between 40% to 50% of the young people interviewed stated that they had occasionally committed an offense in the year preceding the survey (CBS, 1999; Kruissink & Essers, 2000). This higher percentage is caused mainly by the fact that the CBS and WODC surveys list 16 offenses, whereas in the National Pupil Surveys, respondents are only asked about 9 offenses.

5. These minors are below the age of criminal responsibility and cannot be prose- cuted.

6. This is a computerized system that links the current records of the police, the Child Care and Protection Board, and the Public Prosecution Service.

7. Children have to perform small tasks such as writing an essay or offering their apologies. A maximum of 10 hours is available for this, but, generally, the STOP response takes about 2 to 4 hours. The task should be related to the nature of the offense.

8. Boys belonging to ethnic minorities often fail to meet this condition. They refuse not so much because it is not clear that they have committed the offense but because they are acting in accordance with prescribed cultural norms. The Public Prosecution Service therefore waives the requirement for a confession in cases of this type so that young people belonging to an ethnic minority can also be offered a HALT referral.

9. The young people concerned go to school during the day and spend the eve- nings, nights, and weekends in a youth custodial institution.

10. A community sentence consists of a community service order, a learning order, or a combination of the two. Community sentences for minors can be imposed by the Public Prosecution Service or the juvenile court and can replace both youth detention (suspended or nonsuspended) and fines.

11. The Netherlands Court of Audit is responsible for monitoring whether public money is collected and spent properly and effectively.

12. Given that the number of juvenile suspects interviewed is also used as an indi- cator for the extent of juvenile crime, this objective has perverse effects.

REFERENCES

Algemene Rekenkamer. (2002).Preventie en bestrijding jeugdcriminaliteit. Den Haag: Sdu.

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 451

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bol, M. W. (2002). Jeugdcriminaliteit over de grens: Een literatuurstudie naar ontwikkeling, wetgeving, beleid, effectieve preventie en aanpak (ten aanzien) van jeugdcriminaliteit buiten Nederland. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice/WODC.

Bol, M. W., & ter Horst-van Breukelen, M. H. (2001). Jeugd. In F. W. M. Huls (Ed.), Criminaliteit en rechtshandhaving 2000: Ontwikkelingen en samenhangen(pp. 133-172). Den Haag/Voorburg: WODC/CBS.

CBS. (1999).Jeugd 1999: Cijfers en feiten. Voorburg/Heerlen: Centraal Bureau voor de Statistiek.

Dominguez Martinez, S., Groeneveld, S., & Kruisbergen, E. (2002).Integratiemoni- tor 2002. Rotterdam: ISEO.

DPJS. (2001).Jaarboek 2000. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice/Directie Preventie, Jeugd en Sanctiebeleid.

Estrada, F. (1999). Juvenile crime trends in post-war Europe.European Journal on Criminal Policy and Research,7, 23-42.

Estrada, F. (2001). Juvenile violence as a social problem: Trends, media attention and societal response.British Journal of Criminology, 41, 639-655.

Gilsing, R., Roes, T., Veldheer, V., & Vorthoren, M. (2000).Knelpunten in het stedelijk jeugdbeleid. Den Haag: Sociaal en Cultureel Planbureau.

Junger, M., Wittebrood, K., & Timman, R. (2001). Etniciteit en ernstig en gewelddadig crimineel gedrag. In R. Loeber, N. W. Slot, & J. Sergeant (Eds.), Ernstige en gewelddadige jeugddelinquentie: Omvang, oorzaken en interventies (pp. 97-127). Houten: Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum.

Junger-Tas, J. (1997). Ethnic minorities and criminal justice in the Netherlands. In M. Tonry (Ed.),Ethnicity, crime and immigration: Comparative and cross-national perspectives(pp. 257-310). Chicago & London: The University of Chicago Press.

Junger-Tas, J. (in press). Social welfare and youth justice in the Netherlands.Crime and Justice: A review of research.

Kruissink, M., & Essers, A. A. M. (2000).Ontwikkelingen van de jeugdcriminaliteit: Periode 1980-1998. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice/WODC.

Kruissink, M., & Verwers, C. (2001).Het nieuwe jeugdstrafrecht: Vijf jaar ervaring in de praktijk. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice/WODC.

Pfeiffer, C. (1998). Juvenile crime and violence in Europe.Crime and Justice: A review of research,23, 255-328.

Slump, G. J., van Dijk, E., Klooster, E., & Rietveld, M. (2000).Stop-reactie: Bereik ervaringen en effecten tijdens het experimentele jaar. Den Haag: Ministry of Jus- tice/Directie Preventie, Jeugd en Sanctiebeleid.

Tak, P. J. P. (2003).The Dutch criminal justice system. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice/ WODC.

TK (2001/2002).Aanpak van jeugdcriminaliteit: Vasthoudend en effectief. Tweede Kamer, vergaderjaar 2001/2002, 28292, nrs. 1-2.

TK (2002/2003).Jeugdcriminaliteit. Tweede Kamer, vergaderjaar 2002/2003, 28741, nr. 1.

Van der Laan, P. (2001). Politiele en justitiele interventies bij gewelddadige en ernstig delinquente jongeren. In R. Loeber, N. W. Slot, & J. Sergeant (Ed.),Ernstige en

452 Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice / November 2003

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

gewelddadige jeugddelinquentie: Omvang, oorzaken en interventies(pp. 319- 344). Houten: Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum.

Wijn, M. (1997).Taakstraffen: Stand van zaken, praktijk en resultaten. Den Haag: Ministry of Justice.

Wittebrood, K. (2000). Trends in jeugdgeweld.Justitiële verkenningen,26(1), 21-34. Wittebrood, K., & Junger, M. (2002). Trends in violent crime: A comparison between

police statistics and victimization surveys.Social Indicators Research,59(2), 153-173.

Karin Wittebrood is senior researcher at the Social and Cultural Planning Office in the Nether- lands. Her research is concerned primarily with juvenile delinquency and with determinants and consequences of criminal victimization. Recent publications appear in European Sociological Review, Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, and Social Indicators Research.

Wittebrood / JUVENILE CRIME & SANCTIONS 453

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016ccj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registration Laws Predicts Adolescent Sexual Behavior.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=wcsa20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:11

Journal of Child Sexual Abuse

ISSN: 1053-8712 (Print) 1547-0679 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/wcsa20

Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registration Laws Predicts Adolescent Sexual Behavior

Margaret C. Stevenson , Cynthia J. Najdowski & Tisha R. A. Wiley

To cite this article: Margaret C. Stevenson , Cynthia J. Najdowski & Tisha R. A. Wiley (2013) Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registration Laws Predicts Adolescent Sexual Behavior, Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 22:1, 103-118, DOI: 10.1080/10538712.2013.744376

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/10538712.2013.744376

Published online: 27 Jan 2013.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 636

View related articles

Citing articles: 3 View citing articles

Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 22:103–118, 2013 Copyright © Taylor & Francis Group, LLC ISSN: 1053-8712 print/1547-0679 online DOI: 10.1080/10538712.2013.744376

Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registration Laws Predicts Adolescent

Sexual Behavior

MARGARET C. STEVENSON The University of Evansville, Evansville, Indiana, USA

CYNTHIA J. NAJDOWSKI University at Albany, State University of New York, Albany, New York, USA

TISHA R. A. WILEY The University of Illinois at Chicago, Chicago, Illinois, USA

Because juveniles can now be registered as sex offenders, we conducted a pilot study to investigate awareness of these poli- cies and sexual behavior histories in a convenience sample of 53 young adults (ages 18 to 23, 79% women). These preliminary data revealed that 42% percent of participants were unaware that youth under the age of 18 can be registered as sex offenders, and when informed that they can be, participants were unaware of the breadth of adolescent sexual behavior that warrants registration. Furthermore, those unaware of juvenile registration policies, com- pared to those who were aware, were marginally more likely to have had sex prior to age 18. Thus, youth most at risk of registration were least aware of this possibility, suggesting that juvenile registra- tion likely does little to deter many behaviors that are considered to be juvenile sex offenses.

KEYWORDS adolescent, sexual crime, risky sexual activity, early sexual activity

Submitted 27 March 2011; revised 6 October 2011; accepted 20 January 2012. We thank Margaret Durkovic, Katlyn Sorenson Farnum, Ady Sekely, Amy Smith, and Brent

Sigler for research assistance on this project. We also thank Emmett Williams for insightful feedback on this research.

Address correspondence to Margaret C. Stevenson, Department of Psychology, University of Evansville, 1800 Lincoln Avenue, Evansville, IN 47722. E-mail: [email protected]

103

104 M. C. Stevenson et al.

Although once reserved only for adults who commit sex offenses, sex offender registration laws have been extended recently to apply to juveniles who commit sex offenses (Sex Offender Registration and Notification Act [SORNA], 2006). Juveniles who are adjudicated or convicted of sex offenses may be placed on a sex offender registry, sometimes with the possibility of being on it for the rest of their lives (Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010). The most commonly cited impetus for the growing inclusiveness of sex offender registration policies is a concern about protecting society from dangerous sex offenders, but social science research reveals that such laws do not achieve this goal (Wright, 2009). Not only is there no evidence that sex offender reg- istration laws reduce sex offenses (e.g., Letourneau & Armstrong, 2008), but a plethora of research also demonstrates that registration harms offenders in ways that might actually increase the likelihood that offenders will commit future offenses (Levenson & Cotter, 2005; Levenson, D’Amora, & Hern, 2007; Tewksbury, 2005; Tewksbury & Lees, 2006, 2007; for reviews, see Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010; Trivits & Reppucci, 2002). That is, registered adult sex offenders often are socially isolated, struggle to find employment, suf- fer from depression, and are subjected to harassment and vigilantism from community members (Levenson, Brannon, Fortney, & Baker, 2007; Levenson & Cotter, 2005; Tewskbury, 2005; Tewksbury & Lees, 2006; Zevits & Farkas, 2000). Furthermore, being registered may hinder offenders’ efforts to reha- bilitate and start new lives in their communities (Zevitz & Farkas, 2000). Juveniles on sex offender registries face similar challenges, often with dra- matic consequences. For example, one boy committed suicide after being registered for exposing himself to a girl in gym class, and at least four regis- tered juvenile sex offenders were located through the registry and killed by vigilantes (Human Rights Watch, 2007).

Even though registration can have negative consequences for sex offenders, and despite the fact that juveniles recidivate at lower rates than adults (Caldwell, 2010; also see literature review by Riser, Pegram, & Farley, 2013, and the risk assessment section of Rasmussen, 2013, both in this special issue), research suggests that the public is largely supportive of registration of both juvenile and adult sex offenders (Salerno, Najdowski, et al., 2010). In fact, Salerno, Najdowski, and colleagues (2010) found that 59% to 76% of people believe juveniles should be registered publicly for committing forced sex acts such as rape. Behaviors that are considered to be sex offenses encompass more than forcible rape, however, and only 10% to 29% of people in Salerno, Najdowski, and colleagues’ study supported public registration for juveniles who committed less severe offenses such as “sexting” (sending or receiving naked pictures or sexual messages via electronic messaging), sexual harassment, or consensual statutory rape. These sexual behaviors are common among juveniles (e.g., Eaton et al., 2010), and some juveniles have, in fact, been registered for engaging in them (e.g., Lenhart, 2009; for reviews, see Human Rights Watch, 2007; Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010; Trivits & Reppucci, 2002).

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 105

Although research has explored public support for juvenile registration policies, no extant studies have examined the extent to which adolescents know that they can be registered as sex offenders, particularly for typical adolescent sexual activities. Thus, we took a first step toward filling this gap in the literature by conducting an exploratory pilot study to exam- ine knowledge of juvenile sex offender registration policies among a small convenience sample (N = 53) of 18- to 23-year-old young adults. We also explored the extent to which these young adults reported that, prior to age 18, they had engaged in sexual activities that could have resulted in reg- istration. Although we are precluded from inferring causality because we use present registration knowledge to predict past sexual behavior, these preliminary data represent the first empirical examination of an important question.

KNOWLEDGE OF JUVENILE SEX OFFENDER REGISTRATION LAWS

Registration laws for adult sex offenders were first implemented in 1994 by the Jacob Wetterling Crimes Against Children and Sexually Violent Offender Registration Act (SORNA, 2006). This act mandated that convicted sex offend- ers from all 50 states who have finished serving their prison sentence must register information about their current address with local law enforcement agencies. Also in 1994, Megan’s Law was enacted, which mandated that community members must be notified when sex offenders move into their community (SORNA, 2006). Such laws have been the topic of a great deal of debate, and, as such, they have received a great deal of journalistic cover- age since their inception (e.g., Koch, 1999), thus a majority of the public is familiar with adult sex offender registration laws (Phillips, 1998). In contrast, sex offender registration policies were only recently extended to juvenile sex offenders. In 2006, federal legislation implemented SORNA (2006), also known as the Adam Walsh Child Protection and Child Safety Act, requir- ing all states to include juvenile sex offenders in their registries (Caldwell, Ziemke, & Vitacco, 2008). Thus, due to the relative newness and a mere lack of exposure to these juvenile registration policies, we expected that most young adults would be unaware that sex offender registration policies have been extended to apply to juveniles.

We also predicted that few young adults would be aware of the variety of sexual behaviors that could warrant juvenile sex offender registration. Although only 15% of juvenile sex offenders commit forced rape (U.S. Department of Justice, 2007), when asked to describe a typical juvenile sex offender, many people automatically envision juveniles who commit violent crimes such as rape (Salerno, Najdowski, et al., 2010). Furthermore, because the focus of registration laws has been on protecting society from sexually violent predators, we expected that people would be relatively unlikely to

106 M. C. Stevenson et al.

think that registration laws are applicable to less severe sex offenses (e.g., sexting, consensual statutory rape).

ADOLESCENT SEXUAL BEHAVIOR

Not only did we predict that most young adults would be unaware that juveniles can be registered as sex offenders, particularly in cases involving typical adolescent sexual behaviors, but we also expected that many young adults would report that, prior to age 18, they engaged in sexual behaviors that could warrant registration. Although the number of males and females under the age of 18 who have had sexual intercourse has declined slightly since 1991 (Doyle, 2007), estimates of sexual intercourse among adolescents are still high (Eaton et al., 2010). For example, one survey revealed that 46% of all high school students (grades 9 to 12) have had sexual intercourse; 7% of whom were younger than 13 years old when they first had sex and 14% of whom have had four or more partners (Eaton et al., 2008). Mosher, Chandra, and Jones (2005) found that approximately 55% of high school students report that they have engaged in oral sex. Sexting is also com- mon: one survey showed that 19% of adolescents have sent sexually explicit pictures of themselves, and 31% have received such pictures of other ado- lescents via text messaging, e-mail, or another online communication system (National Campaign to Prevent Teen and Unplanned Pregnancy, 2008). Thus, we expected that young adults would report that they had engaged in a vari- ety of sexual behaviors prior to age 18, many of which are illegal and could have resulted in sex offender registration.

Although research has shown no evidence that registration policy has reduced sexual offense rates, the failure of registration policies at reducing sex crimes might stem from various factors besides insufficient deterrence (e.g., Letourneau & Armstrong, 2008). For example, although registration policies are designed to warn the community of potentially dangerous offenders in their neighborhood, they do not protect the community from typical offenders: known and trusted unregistered individuals who sexu- ally offend (Letourneau & Armstrong, 2008). Importantly, no studies have tested the relation between awareness of registration policy and likelihood of engaging in sexual activity. We expect that such a relationship will exist. Past research shows that adolescents who learn about the health risks associ- ated with certain sexual activities (e.g., unprotected sex) are less likely than others to engage in them (e.g., Dawson, 1986; Kohler, Manhart, & Lafferty, 2007). Awareness of legal risks associated with certain sexual activities might have the same effect. Thus, we predicted that young adults who are less knowledgeable about juvenile sex offender registration policies would be more likely than those who are more knowledgeable to report that, prior to age 18, they engaged in sexual activities that could warrant registration.

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 107

METHOD

Participants

Participants were 53 undergraduates from a small, Midwest liberal arts uni- versity in southern Indiana, The University of Evansville, who completed an anonymous survey. Participants were 18 to 23 years old (M = 19, SD = 1) and primarily women (79%) and Caucasian (96%, with 2% African American and 2% “other”).

Materials

KNOWLEDGE OF JUVENILE SEX OFFENDER REGISTRATION POLICIES

First, participants were told that the sex offender registry is “a database available to the public that includes information about sex offenders such as name, details about the offense(s), a photo, fingerprints, social security number, age, race, gender, birth date, physical description, address, place of employment, and blood and hair samples.” Next, participants answered “yes” or “no” to the question, “In the United States, can minors (17 years old or younger) be placed on the sex offender registry?” They also indicated their confidence in their responses to this item on a scale ranging from 0 (not at all confident) to 10 (completely confident).

Next, on a separate questionnaire, participants were informed, “In the United States, juveniles (minors who are 17 years old or younger) can be placed on the sex offender registry for committing certain sexual offenses.” Then, participants answered “yes” or “no” to a series of questions assessing their knowledge about whether juveniles can be registered for a variety of sexual behaviors that are, in fact, registration-eligible offenses (e.g., expos- ing oneself to another minor, sending naked pictures of oneself to another minor) and about whether juveniles’ information can be made public on the Internet (see Table 1 for exact measures). A Juvenile Registration Knowledge Score was created by summing the total number of accurate “yes” responses to these 10 dichotomous questions. Thus, Juvenile Registration Knowledge Scores could range from 0 to 10, and higher scores reflect greater knowledge of juvenile sexual offender registration policies because the correct response is always “yes.” Overall, the mean for the Juvenile Registration Knowledge Score was 6.75 (SD = 1.64, range = 2–9).

Participants also answered the following open-ended questions: (a) “What do you think is the youngest age at which a juvenile who is 17 years old or younger can be placed on the sex offender registry?” and (b) “In most states in the United States, once placed on the sex offender registry, how long does the typical juvenile sex offender (17 years old or younger) remain on the sex offender registry?”

108 M. C. Stevenson et al.

ADOLESCENT SEXUAL BEHAVIOR

Participants were asked, “Have you ever had sexual intercourse?” and to indicate their age and their partner’s age at the time of their first sexual intercourse with each sexual partner. Participants were also asked, “When you were 17 years old or younger, did you ever intentionally do any of the following things to someone who was also 17 years old or younger?” They responded “yes” or “no” for each of the following behaviors: (a) “You mooned someone or exposed genitalia or breasts to someone”; (b) “You sent naked pictures of yourself to someone”; (c) “You touched your own genitals in a sexual way in front of someone”; (d) “You asked someone to perform a sexual act with you”; (e) “You touched someone on the buttocks, genitals, or breasts without his or her permission”; (f) “You had sex (oral, vaginal, or anal) with someone who was incapacitated, for instance, by alcohol or drugs”; and (g) “You had sex (oral, vaginal, or anal) with someone who did not want to have sex with you.”

Procedure

Undergraduates were invited to participate in this study in exchange for extra credit. All participants were told that their participation was voluntary and anonymous (no identifying information was collected). They were also told that participation posed little risk to them but that some questions might make them feel uncomfortable and, if so, they could withdraw from the study at any time and still receive extra credit. This process ensured that participants did not feel coerced to participate. After participants provided informed consent, they completed the survey and were thanked for their participation. All participants were treated in accordance with the university’s institutional review board guidelines.

RESULTS AND DISCUSSION

Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registry Policy

A chi-square analysis revealed that participants were just as likely to believe that juveniles can be placed on the sex offender registry as to believe that they cannot, χ 2(1, 53) = .93, ns (see Table 1, question 1). Furthermore, self-reported confidence in this judgment did not significantly predict accu- racy, r = .13, ns. These results indicate that many young adults are simply unaware that registration policies apply to juveniles. In addition, because self-reported confidence in this judgment did not significantly predict accu- racy, at least some young adults who believed that registration laws do not apply to juveniles were relatively confident in this inaccurate belief. In fact,

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 109

TABLE 1 Participants’ Knowledge of Juvenile Sex Offender Registration Polices

Yes No

1. In the United States, can minors (17 years old or younger) be placed on the sex offender registry?

43% (n = 23) 57% (n = 30)

2. Across the United States, can juveniles who are 17 years old or younger who intentionally engage in the following acts with other juveniles be placed on the sex offender registry?

a. Mooning other juveniles or exposing genitalia or breasts to other juveniles.

56% (n = 29) 44% (n = 23)

b. Sending naked pictures of themselves to other juveniles.∗

87% (n = 45) 13% (n = 7)

c. Touching their own genitals in a sexual way in front of other juveniles.∗

83% (n = 43) 17% (n = 9)

d.Asking other juveniles to perform sexual acts with them.∗

69% (n = 36) 31% (n = 16)

e. Touching other juveniles on the buttocks, genitals, or breasts without their permission.∗

87% (n = 45) 13% (n = 7)

f. Having sex (oral, vaginal, or anal) with other juveniles who want to have sex with them.†

62% (n = 32) 38% (n = 20)

g. Having sex (oral, vaginal, or anal) with other juveniles who were incapacitated, for instance, by alcohol or drugs.∗

94% (n = 49) 6% (n = 3)

h. Having sex (oral, vaginal, or anal) with other juveniles who did not want to have sex with them.∗

98% (n = 51) 2% (n = 1)

3. Across the United States, once placed on the sex offender registry, can a juvenile sex offender’s information be made available to the public on the Internet?

45% (n = 24) 55% (n = 29)

∗p < .01. †p < .10.

44% of our young adults indicated that they were relatively confident in their inaccurate belief that registration laws do not apply to juveniles.

After being informed that juveniles can be registered, participants indi- cated whether they thought juveniles could be registered for a variety of specific sexual behaviors (see Table 1, questions 2a–2h). Participants were just as likely to believe that juveniles can be registered for mooning another juvenile as to believe they cannot, χ 2(1, 52) = .69, ns. Participants were more accurate in their knowledge about risk of registration for other behaviors, however. Specifically, participants were marginally more likely to believe that juveniles can be registered for having consensual sex with a minor than not, χ 2(1, 52) = 2.79, p < .10. Participants were significantly more likely to believe juveniles can be registered for sexting, requesting sex from a minor, touching their own genitals in front of a minor, touching the genitals of another minor, having sex with an incapacitated minor, and forcing another minor to have sex than not, all χ 2s(1, 52) > 7.69, ps < .01. Even so, substan- tial proportions of participants inaccurately believed that registration is not a

110 M. C. Stevenson et al.

possible outcome for behaviors like sexting, requesting sex, and engaging in consensual sex with another minor.

When asked to indicate whether a juvenile sex offender’s information can be made available to the public on the Internet (see Table 1, question 3), participants were just as likely to believe that it was possible as to believe that it cannot be, χ 2(1, 53) = .47, ns. Thus, many young adults incorrectly believed that juveniles who are convicted and registered as sex offenders are still protected from having this information made available to the public on the Internet. Although this form of privacy protection exists for some juveniles in some states, as of 2008, nine states made juveniles’ information available to the public on the Internet (Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010). Thus, some juvenile sex offenders are not protected from the possibility of experiencing community ostracism and harassment. For example, William Elliott, who was placed on the sex offender registry at age 16 for engaging in consensual sex with his 15-year-old girlfriend, was tracked down a few years later by a vigilante who identified Elliott’s name and address from the registry—the vigilante shot Elliott to death in his home (Ahuja, 2006).

Participants also indicated the youngest age at which they believed a juvenile could be registered as a sex offender. Participants reported a mean age of 14 (SD = 1.69, range = 10–17). More specifically, 36% of participants indicated 10 to 13, 20% indicated age 14, and 44% indicated 15 to 17. The age 14 is legally significant: The 2006 SORNA federal guidelines mandate that juveniles aged 14 or older must register as sex offenders if they committed or attempted to commit a sex crime that involves aggravating circumstances (e.g., forced or threatened sexual violence). Yet many participants do not know that adolescents under the age of 14 can indeed be registered as sex offenders (for a review, see Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010). Although some states (e.g., Indiana, Ohio) prohibit juveniles younger than 14 from being registered, as recently as 2008, 29 states did not have such prohibitions and some states registered juveniles even as young as 7 years old (Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010).

When asked to indicate how long the typical juvenile sex offender remains on the registry, some participants specified that juveniles remain registered for a particular limited period of time. Specifically, 26% of par- ticipants believed that juveniles are required to remain on the registry for 5 years or less, 12% indicated 7 to 15 years, and 4% indicated until they turn 25 years old. Another 26% of participants indicated that juveniles remain on the registry until they become adults (i.e., the participant either wrote the word “adult” or specified the age of 18 or 21). Only 26% of participants are aware that juveniles in some states remain on the registry for their entire lives (8% percent of participants indicated that they did not know). Thus, the majority of participants assumed that juveniles can be removed from the registry, usually believing that this happens when juveniles become adults. Although juveniles sometimes can petition to be removed from the registry

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 111

when they become an adult for certain types of sexual offenses, this pro- cess varies by state, is not automatic, and does not always result in removal from the registry (Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010). Juveniles can, indeed, be registered for the entirety of their lives (Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010), as only a minority of participants correctly recognized. In Indiana (where we conducted this research), juvenile sex offenders who did not commit violent offenses are required to register for 10 years, but juveniles who com- mitted violent sexual offenses are required to register for life under certain circumstances (Indiana Department of Corrections, 2012).

Registration Knowledge as a Predictor of Sexual Behavior

Most participants (n = 36, or 68%) reported that they previously had con- sensual sex, and of those participants, 50% (n = 18) reported that they had sex before age 18 with another adolescent under the age of 18, 14% (n = 5) had sex before age 18 with someone 18 or older; 6% (n = 2) had sex when they were 18 or older with someone younger than 18, and 31% (n = 11) had sex when they were 18 or older with someone else who was 18 or older. Thus, among sexually active young people, 70% reported engaging in behaviors that could potentially put them or their sexual partners at risk for sex offender registration.

When they were younger than 18, our participants were significantly less likely to have mooned, sexted, requested sex from, touched their own genitals in front of, or touched the genitals of another minor than to have not engaged in any of these behaviors, all χ 2s(1, 53) ≥ 8.32, ps ≤ .01 (see Table 2 ). No participants indicated that they had had sex with a minor who either was incapacitated by alcohol or drugs or did not want to have sex with them. Of importance, the high proportion of female participants might, in part, explain the low base-rate frequency of various sexual behaviors, given research showing that boys are more likely than girls to engage in sexual activity earlier and more frequently (e.g., Singh, Wulf, Samara, & Cuca,

TABLE 2 Percentage of Participants Who Engaged in Various Types of Sexual Activity as Adolescents with Other Adolescents

No Yes

Mooned another minor∗ 70% (n = 37) 30% (n = 16) Sexted another minor∗ 89% (n = 47) 11% (n = 6) Requested sex from another minor∗ 77% (n = 41) 23% (n = 12) Touched own genitals in front of a minor∗ 85% (n = 45) 15% (n = 8) Touched the genitals of another minor∗ 94% (n = 50) 6% (n = 3) Had sex with an incapacitated minor∗ 100% (n = 53) 0% (n = 0) Forced sex from another minor∗ 100% (n = 53) 0% (n = 0)

∗Denotes significant chi-square comparison between proportion of participants who did and did not engage in the sexual activity at p < .01.

112 M. C. Stevenson et al.

2000). Even so, many participants indicated engaging in behaviors that could potentially warrant registration.

Next, we tested the relations between participants’ Juvenile Registration Knowledge Scores and the sexual activities they reported engaging in prior to age 18. Participants who had less knowledge about juvenile sex offender registration laws were marginally more likely to have had sex when they were 18 or younger with other adolescents 18 or younger, r(52) = −.23, p < .10. Having less knowledge about juvenile registration laws did not, however, significantly relate to whether participants engaged in the fol- lowing adolescent–adolescent sexual behaviors: mooned, sexted, touched themselves, asked for sex, touched others, all rs(52) ≤ |.19|, ps ≥ .18. Yet the lack of statistically significant relations for specific sexual behaviors might be due to unequal cell sizes, given the low base rate frequency of each spe- cific sexual activity. That is, only small proportions of participants engaged in the various types of nonconsensual sex types of sexual activities that we assessed (range = 0–30%).

These results indicate that not only are many young adults simply unaware that registration policies apply to youth under the age of 18 but also that those who were unaware (compared to those who were aware) were marginally more likely to have had sex themselves when they were younger than 18 with someone else who was also under 18. Thus, youth who were most at risk of being subjected to registration were the least aware of this possibility, suggesting that juvenile registration likely does little to deter adolescent sexual behaviors that are considered sexual offenses in some states.

LIMITATIONS AND FUTURE DIRECTIONS

The present research raises cause for concern regarding current juvenile sex offender registration policy. Our preliminary results reveal that awareness of juvenile registration policy is limited, that many of our predominantly female sample of young adults engaged in sexual activity that could potentially result in sex offender registration for themselves or for a similarly aged peer, and that young adults who are least aware of juvenile registration policy were most likely to be sexually active as adolescents. In other words, adolescents who are the least aware of the registration-related consequences of sex might be at the most risk for experiencing some of the negative consequences of juvenile registration.

It is important to address the limitations associated with the gener- alizability of our research. First, the small sample size of this pilot study precludes us from fully generalizing to a larger population. The low power associated with our small sample may explain why there were only marginal differences in several of the variables studied. Those differences might

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 113

emerge as statistically significant effects with a larger sample. Thus it is cru- cial that future research explore this topic with a larger and more diverse sample.

In addition, this convenience sample includes a higher proportion of female (79%) than male participants. Adolescent females (versus males) account for a smaller proportion of arrests for forcible sexual offenses (approximately 7%; Finkelhor, Ormrod, & Chaffin, 2009), which limits the extent that these results generalize to male adolescents who are more likely to sexually offend. Yet some researchers theorize that this rate is an underes- timate of female adolescent sexual assaults, many of which may go unnoticed and unreported or ignored by law enforcement (Denov, 2004; Vandiver & Kercher, 2004). Furthermore, because current policy allows not just adoles- cent males but also females to be registered, it was important to include both male and female participants in our sample. Also, it is important to note that adolescent males, on average, report engaging in sexual activity at earlier ages and more frequently than adolescent girls (e.g., Singh et al., 2000). Thus our estimates of adolescent sexual activity might be conserva- tive estimates of actual adolescent sexual activity. Even so, future research should include a greater proportion of male participants. Finally, because our sample included primarily Caucasian young adults (96%), it is important for future research to include a more racially diverse sample, particularly because racial minorities might be at greater risk for sex offender registration due to racial biases (Stevenson, Sorenson, Smith, Sekely, & Dzwairo, 2010).

Despite these limitations, this suggests that this topic is an important issue to study, and we intend to conduct follow-up studies with larger samples and greater representation of adolescent males, young men, and racial minorities. This exploratory research also provides fertile ground for future, related research. For instance, we used participants’ current knowl- edge regarding juvenile registration policy to predict past sexual behavior, thus we cannot infer that participants’ knowledge prior to engaging in sex will predict future sexual behavior—an issue that can be addressed with future longitudinal research. Even so, our research provides an arguably conservative test of the relation between these two variables. That is, it is likely that at least some participants were unaware of juvenile registration policy prior to having engaged in sex but later became aware of such policy before completing our survey. Thus, if anything, participants’ current knowl- edge regarding juvenile registration policy might be an inflated estimate of their knowledge prior to having engaged in sex. The fact that we found a marginal difference in the relationship between registration knowledge and sexual behavior suggests that these relations would likely be even stronger and possibly statistically significant when tested with a larger sample in real time.

Yet how should one interpret the relations between registration knowl- edge and adolescent sexual behavior? One compelling explanation is that

114 M. C. Stevenson et al.

believing juveniles cannot be registered may lead adolescents to believe there are fewer risks associated with teen sex and in turn increase their likelihood to engage in sexual activity before age 18. In support, aware- ness of risks associated with teen sex reduces the likelihood of engaging in adolescent sexual activity (e.g., Dawson, 1986; Kohler et al., 2007). Yet the necessarily descriptive nature of our data precludes us from concluding causation between registration knowledge and sexual behavior. That is, it is impossible to determine whether knowledge of juvenile registration caused diminished sexual activity or whether some other third variable is the cause of both juvenile registration knowledge and sexual activity. For instance, young adults who engaged in sexual activity as adolescents might be moti- vated to believe that adolescent sexual behavior is normal and noncriminal. Basic social psychological theories of cognitive dissonance (e.g., Festinger, 1957) suggest that people are motivated to believe that they are rational and behave appropriately. Thus participants might have been motivated to consider teen sex as less risky after having engaged in that behavior, in an attempt to maintain their belief that they are rational. Of course, this is just one possible explanation. Consider, for instance, that many adoles- cents engage in sexual activity that goes undetected, unprosecuted, and does not result in registration. Adolescents might use such experiences as evidence that teen sex does not result in registration. In other words, instead of registration knowledge deterring adolescent sexual activity, unprosecuted adolescent sexual activity might contribute to false beliefs regarding juvenile registration. Therefore, future longitudinal research should assess knowl- edge regarding juvenile registration policy at early adolescence and later likelihood of engaging in sexual activity. Even so, our exploratory research provides a necessary first step and suggests that a relation may indeed exist between these variables in the real world.

POLICY IMPLICATIONS

This research raises important and controversial policy-related issues. Current juvenile registration policy criminalizes the portion of adolescent sexual activity that our research, and the research of others (e.g., Eaton et al., 2010), has revealed is developmentally normative and common. Should juveniles be registered and labeled as sex offenders for engaging in more common and developmentally normal forms of adolescent sexual activity? Survey research reveals that most people believe that they should not be (Salerno, Najdowski, et al., 2010; Salerno, Stevenson, et al., 2010). Yet current juvenile sex offender registration policy does not conform to public sentiment. Thus American youth still risk sex offender registration for nonviolent, consensual sexual activity if their sexual activity is discovered and successfully prose- cuted. Although society certainly stands to gain a great deal by reducing the

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 115

rates of teen sex (e.g., Maynard, 1996), there may be a lot to lose when adolescents are vilified for engaging in nonviolent and common forms of sexual activity. Unfortunately, current sex offender registration policy treats all sex offenders much the same, even though they are not (for a review, see Wright, 2009). In fact, advocates for sex crime victims (e.g., rape crisis cen- ters) have openly criticized registration policy (e.g., Coombs, 2006)—policy that does not serve the needs of the vast majority of sex crime victims. For example, Patty Wetterling, whose abducted 11-year-old son Jacob Wetterling became the poster-child for the first federal sex offender registration policy, has since become an advocate for reforming sex offender registration policy and opposes juvenile registration (Wetterling & Wright, 2009).

The costs associated with such maladaptive policies are high. As our research shows, what adolescents do not know does appear to hurt them. Although it is certainly important to educate adolescents and young adults about possible registration-related risks of consensual teen sex and other normative sexual activities, a great deal of social science research suggests that the reform of juvenile sex offender registration policy is necessary if our true goal is to protect children from sexual victimization (for reviews, see Chaffin, 2008; Trivits & Reppucci, 2002). By focusing on rehabilitating youth who sexually offend rather than stigmatizing them as sex offenders, we stand to gain much more in terms of prevention of child sexual assault and the protection of young, developmentally vulnerable offenders.

REFERENCES

Ahuja, G. (2006, April 18). Sex offender registries: Putting lives at risk? ABC News. Retrieved from http://abcnews.go.com/US/story?id=1855771&page=1

Caldwell, M. F. (2010). Study characteristics and recidivism base rates in juve- nile sex offender recidivism. International Journal of Offender Therapy and Comparative Criminology, 54, 197–212. doi:10.1177/0306624X08330016

Caldwell, M. F., Ziemke, M. H., & Vitacco, M. J. (2008). An examination of the sex offender registration and notification act as applied to juveniles: Evaluating the ability to predict sexual recidivism. Psychology, Public Policy, and Law, 14, 89–114. doi:10.1037/a0013241

Chaffin, M. (2008). Our minds are made up—Don’t confuse us with the facts: Commentary on policies concerning children with sexual behavior problems and juvenile sex offenders. Child Maltreatment, 13, 110–121. doi:10.1177/1077559508314510

Coombs, R. (2006). CALSCA strongly opposes the Jessica’s Law initiative (Proposition 83). California Coalition on Sexual Offending. Retrieved from http://ccoso.org/CALCASA_Prop83.pdf

Dawson, D. A. (1986). The effects of sex education on adolescent behavior. Family Planning Perspectives, 18, 162–170. doi:10.2307/2135325

116 M. C. Stevenson et al.

Denov, M. S. (2004). The long-term effects of child sexual abuse by female perpe- trators: A qualitative study of male and female victims. Journal of Interpersonal Violence, 19, 1137–1156. doi:10.1177/0886260504269093

Doyle, R. (2007). By the numbers: Teen sex in America. Scientific American, 296 , 30. doi:10.1038/scientificamerican0107-30

Eaton, D. K., Kann, L., Kinchen, S., Shanklin, S., Ross, J., Hawkins, J., . . . Wechsler, H. (2008). Youth risk behavior surveillance—United States 2007. Morbidity and Mortality Weekly Report, 57(4), 1–131. Retrieved from http://www.cdc.gov/ mmwr/preview/mmwrhtml/ss5704a1.htm

Eaton, D. K., Kann, L., Kinchen, S., Shanklin, S., Ross, J., Hawkins, J., . . . Wechsler, H. (2010). Youth risk behavior surveillance—United States 2009. Morbidity and Mortality Weekly Report, 59(5), 1–142. Retrieved from http://www.cdc.gov/ mmwr/preview/mmwrhtml/ss5905a1.htm

Festinger, L. (1957). A theory of cognitive dissonance. Evanston, IL: Row & Peterson. Finkelhor, D., Ormrod, R., & Chaffin, M. (2009, December). Juveniles who commit

sex offenses against minors. Juvenile Justice Bulletin. Retrieved from https:// www.ncjrs.gov/pdffiles1/ojjdp/227763.pdf

Human Rights Watch. (2007). No easy answers: Sex offender laws in the US (Report 19[4]). Retrieved from http://www.hrw.org/sites/default/files/reports/ us0907webwcover.pdf

Indiana Department of Corrections. (2012). Megan’s law: Sex offender and commu- nity notification for Indiana. Retrieved from http://www.klaaskids.org/st-ind. htm

Koch, K. (1999, March 15). Sex offender web sites center of controversy. CNN . Retrieved from http://articles.cnn.com/1999-03-15/tech/9903_15_sex.offenders. web_1_web-sites-offender-registry-husbands?_s=PM:TECH

Kohler, P. K., Manhart, L. E., & Lafferty, W. E. (2007). Abstinence-only and compre- hensive sex education and the initiation of sexual activity and teen pregnancy. Journal of Adolescent Health, 42, 344–351. doi:10.1016/j.jadohealth.2007.08.026

Lenhart, A. (2009). Teens and sexting: How and why minor teens are sending sexually suggestive nude or nearly nude images via text messaging. Washington, DC: Pew Internet & American Life Project. Retrieved from http://www.pewinternet.org/ Reports/2009/Teens-and-Sexting.aspx

Letourneau, E. J., & Armstrong, K. S. (2008). Recidivism rates for regis- tered and nonregistered juvenile sexual offenders. Sex Abuse, 20, 393–408. doi:10.1177/1097063208324661

Levenson, J. S., Brannon, Y. N., Fortney, T., & Baker, J. (2007). Public perceptions about sex offenders and community protection policies. Analyses of Social Issues and Public Policy, 7 , 137–161. doi:10.1111/j.1530-2415.2007.00119.x

Levenson, J. S., & Cotter, L. P. (2005). The impact of sex offender residence restrictions: 1,000 feet from danger or one step from absurd? International Journal of Offender Therapy and Comparative Criminology, 49, 168–178. doi:10.1177/0306624X04271304

Levenson, J. S., D’Amora, D. A., & Hern, A. L. (2007). Megan’s law and its impact on community re-entry for sex offenders. Behavioral Sciences & the Law, 25, 587–602. doi:10.1002/bsl.770

Maynard, R. (1996). Kids having kids: Economic costs and social consequences of teen pregnancy. Washington, DC: Urban Institute Press.

Juvenile Registration Laws and Adolescent Sexual Behavior 117

Mosher, W., Chandra A., & Jones, J. (2005). Sexual behavior and selected health measures: Men and women 15–44 years of age, United States, 2002. Advance Data from Vital and Health Statistics, 362, 21–26. Retrieved from http://www. cdc.gov/nchs/data/ad/ad362.pdf

National Campaign to Prevent Teen and Unplanned Pregnancy. (2008). Sex and tech: Results from a survey of teens and young adults. Retrieved from http:// www.thenationalcampaign.org/sextech/pdf/sextech_summary.pdf

Phillips, D. M. (1998). Community notification as viewed by Washington’s citizens. Olympia, WA: Washington State Institute for Public Policy. Retrieved from http:// www.wsipp.wa.gov/rptfiles/CnSurvey.pdf

Rasmussen, L. A. (2013). Young people who sexually abuse: A historical per- spective and future directions. Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 22(1), 119–141. doi:10.1080/10538712.2013.744646

Riser, D. K., Pegram, S. E., & Farley, J. P. (2013). Adolescent and young adult male sex offenders: Understanding the role of recidivism. Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 22(1), 9–31. doi:10.1080/10538712.2013.735355

Salerno, J. M., Najdowski, C. J., Stevenson, M. C., Wiley, T. R. A., Bottoms, B. L., Vaca, R., & Pimental, P. S. (2010). Psychological mechanisms underlying support for juvenile sex offender registry laws: Prototypes, moral outrage, and perceived threat. Behavioral Sciences & the Law, 28, 58–83. doi:10.1002/bsl.921

Salerno, J. M., Stevenson, M. C., Wiley, T. R. A., Najdowski, C. J., Bottoms, B. L., & Schmillen, R. A. (2010). Public attitudes toward applying sex offender reg- istry laws to juvenile offenders. In J. L. Lampinen & K. Sexton-Radek (Eds.). Protecting children from violence: Evidence-based interactions. (pp. 193–217). New York, NY: Psychology Press.

Sex Offender Registration and Notification Act of 2006, 42 U.S.C. § 16911 et seq. (Public Law 109–248.)

Singh, S., Wulf, D., Samara, R., & Cuca, Y. P. (2000). Gender differences in the tim- ing of first intercourse: Data from 14 countries. International Family Planning Perspectives, 26 , 21–43. doi:10.2307/2F2648286

Stevenson, M. C., Sorenson, K. M., Smith, A. C., Sekely, A., & Dzwairo, R. A. (2009). Effects of defendant and victim race on perceptions of juvenile sex offenders. Behavioral Sciences & the Law, 27 , 957–979. doi:10.1002/bsl.910

Tewksbury, R. (2005). Collateral consequences of sex offender registration. Journal of Contemporary Criminal Justice, 21, 67–81. doi:10.1177/1043986204271704

Tewksbury, R., & Lees, M. B. (2006). Sex offenders on campus: University-based sex offender registries and the collateral consequences of registration. Federal Probation, 70(3), 50–56. Retrieved from http://www.uscourts.gov/uscourts/ FederalCourts/PPS/Fedprob/2006-12/sexoffenders.html

Tewksbury, R., & Lees, M. B. (2007). Perceptions of punishment: How reg- istered sex offenders view registries. Crime & Delinquency, 53, 380–407. doi:10.1177/0011128706286915

Trivits, L. C., & Repucci N. D. (2002). Application of Megan’s law to juveniles. American Psychologist, 57 , 690–704. doi:10.1037//0003-066X.57.9.690

U.S. Department of Justice. (2007). Crime in the United States, 2007 [Data file]. Washington, DC: Federal Bureau of Investigation. Retrieved from http://www2. fbi.gov/ucr/cius2007/index.html

118 M. C. Stevenson et al.

Vandiver, D. M., & Kercher, G. (2004). Offender and victim characteristics of regis- tered female sexual offenders in Texas: A proposaed typology of female sexual offenders. Sexual Abuse: A Journal of Research and Treatment, 16 , 121–137. doi:10.1023/B:SEBU.0000023061.77061.17.

Wetterling, P., & Wright, R. G. (2009). The politics of sex offender policies: An inter- view with Patricia Wetterling. In R. G. Wright (Ed.), Sex offender laws: Failed policies, new directions (pp. 99–113). New York, NY: Springer.

Wright, R. G. (2009). Sex offender laws: Failed policies, new directions. New York, NY: Springer.

Zevitz, R. G., & Farkas, M. A. (2000). Sex offender community notification: Managing high risk criminals or exacting further vengeance. Behavioral Sciences & the Law, 18, 375–391. doi:10.1002/1099-0798(200003/06)18:2/3<375::AID- BSL380>3.0.CO;2-N

AUTHOR NOTES

Margaret C. Stevenson received her PhD in psychology from the University of Illinois at Chicago and is currently an assistant professor of psychology at the University of Evansville. She has received several awards and grants for her research on various issues at the intersection of children, psychology and the law. Margaret is on the executive committees of Division 37 of the American Psychological Association, Child and Family Policy and Practice and Division 37’s Section on Child Maltreatment.

Cynthia J. Najdowski recently completed her doctoral studies in social and personality psychology and psychology and law at the University of Illinois at Chicago. She studies issues at the intersection of psychology and the law, including social influences on the recovery of sexual abuse victims, perceptions of juvenile offenders, and, most recently, how social psycho- logical theories can be used to understand racial disparities in the criminal justice system. Her work has been funded by several competitive awards and grants, including a National Science Foundation Doctoral Dissertation Research Improvement Grant. Cynthia is now an assistant professor in the University at Albany’s School of Criminal Justice.

Tisha R. A. Wiley received her PhD in psychology from the University of Illinois at Chicago. Her research interests are focused on long-term conse- quences of child maltreatment, system responses to child maltreatment, and service utilization among high-risk urban families. She currently oversees a portfolio of research addressing substance use treatment services in juve- nile justice and criminal justice populations at the National Institute on Drug Abuse.

Young People and Crime/Myths and Facts of Youth Offending.pdf

Myths and Facts of Youth Offending The community’s perception of young people is heavily shaped by the media, a trusted source of information. However, reports of a wave of youth crime are generally selective in their presentation of the facts relating to youth offending.

Research on adolescence and crime Scientific and social research has determined that young people are different to adults in that they are more susceptible to peer influ- ence due to their stage of mental and emo- tional development.1 Additionally, young people are at greater risk of mental health problems, alcohol and other drug use, and they are more likely to be victims of crime.2 Studies of young offenders show that young people generally commit minor offences and most are likely to ‘grow out of crime’.3

Media reporting of crime News stories tend not to present such research, instead offering a very different narrative of youth offending that is mostly unsubstantiated by crime statistics. In par- ticular, the level of media coverage of knife crime is not borne out by the statistics, which show a long-term downward trend in knife violence. In fact, robberies involving a knife have dropped by almost 60% in the past 10 years per head of population, while assaults involving a knife have dropped by 13% over the same period.4 (see the Smart Justice fact sheet ‘Reducing knife carrying and knife violence’)

Other reports emphasising the race or eth- nicity of offenders have led to stereotyping of certain groups amongst the community

Disclaimer: This factsheet is for information and discussion purposes only. It does not necessarily represent the views of organisations involved in the Smart Justice Project. Readers should not act on the basis of any material in this publication without getting legal advice about their own particular situations.

“Smart action for a safer community”

ThIS facTSheeT haS been SuPPoRTeD by a gRanT To youThlaw fRom The legal

SeRvIceS boaRD.

and police. While correlating crime rates and ethnicity, is a persistent theme in media and public commentary, it is a selective and inac- curate use of statistical data that amounts to a form of racial profiling.

Misinformed media reporting has consequences for public policy, diverting resources away from the real social issues that contribute to youth offending. It is important to dispel some of the myths about young people and crime to ensure that measures to address youth offending are effective in the long-term.

Myth #1: Young people hanging around in groups are up to no good.

The facts Young people, like other members of society, typically use public spac- es as sites of recreation and as a space to meet up with friends.5 In a practical sense, the movement and activities of young people are lim- ited by a number of circumstances that are unique to their age. They are generally reliant on public transport, have limited income and are prohibited from premises that require patrons to be 18 or over.6

While they may be more visible in public spaces, young people in public do not necessarily threaten community safety.

Myth #2: Youth offending is on the rise.

The facts Statistics show that youth offending in Victoria is declining in several categories including property crimes and drug offences.

While it’s true that young people are over-represented in the num- bers of offenders processed by police, criminologists say this indicates young people are more likely to be apprehended, rather than being more likely to offend. Higher apprehension rates are due to the greater visibility of young people in public and the unplanned nature of much youth offending.

Regardless, Victoria Police crime statistics show that the number of youth offenders processed in 2010/2011 was 12.7% lower than the previous year.7

Myth #3: All young people are violent thugs.

The facts The number of young people who committed an offence in 2010/2011 accounted for just 2.5% of all young people under the age of 18 in Victoria.8

The overwhelming majority of young people who do come before the courts have committed crimes against property or public trans- port related offences. While there is an upward trend in offences against the person, crimes causing serious injury account for 1.3% of all offences in the Children’s Court of Victoria.9

Myth #4: Young offenders are set to be career criminals.

The facts Most young people who are involved with the police before the age of 18 will not commit any other offences, as they tend to ‘grow out’ of crime from late adolescence onwards.10

Myth #5: The majority of crime is committed by young people.

The facts In 2010/2011, young people represented less than one fifth of all persons processed for crimes against the person. Young people were more likely to commit property offences, making up a third of offend- ers processed in this category.11

Myth #6: Young people are not affected by crime.

The facts Young people are especially susceptible to being victims of violent crime due to their physical vulnerability and greater exposure to risk.12 Research shows that assaults against young people between 15 and 17 are most commonly committed at their places of work or study, by people they know.13 Statistics show that in 2010/2011, people under the age of 18 were victims of crime as often, if not more often, than they were perpetrators.14

In spite of this, there continues to be comparatively little media coverage of young victims.

www.smartjustice.org.au This fact sheet was produced in August 2012.

1 Richards, K, ‘What makes juvenile offenders different from adult offenders?’ (2011) No. 409, Trends and Issues in Crime and Criminal Justice, p.4.

2 Richards, K (2011), p.4. 3 Richards, K (2011), p.4. 4 Victoria Police Crime Statistics 2000/01 and

2010/11. Population figures obtained from Australian Bureau of Statistics, Australian Demographic Statistics series (3101) for 30 June 2001 and 30 June 2011.

5 White, R, Young People, Community Space and Social Control, (1992).

6 Hatzopoulos, P, & Clancey, G, Meeting Places: Where People & Places Meet: Approaches to Public Space Management, (2007), p.7.

7 Victoria Police, Crime Statistics 2010/2011.

8 Australian Bureau of Statistics, cat. no. 3101, (June 2011).

9 Sentencing Advisory Council, Sentencing Children & Young People in Victoria, (April 2012), p.110.

10 Parliament of Victoria, Drugs and Crime Prevention Committee, Inquiries into Strategies to Prevent High Volume Offending and Recidivism by Young People: Final Report (2009) p.7; Richards, K, (2011) p.5; Richards, K, ‘Juveniles’ Contact with the Criminal Justice System in Australia’, (2009), p.108.

11 Victoria Police, Crime Statistics 2010/2011. 12 Tucci, J, Mitchell, J & Goddard, C, Children’s Sense

of Safety: Children’s Experiences of Childhood in Contemporary Australia, (2008) p.8.

13 Australian Bureau of Statistics, In Focus: Crime and Justice Statistics, cat. no. 4524, (2011).

14 Victoria Police, Crime Statistics 2010/2011. 15 Weatherburn, D & Indemaur, D, ‘Public

perceptions of crime trends in New South Wales and Western Australia’, (2004) No. 80, Crime and Justice Bulletin, p.1; Parliament of Victoria, Drugs and Crime Prevention Committee, (2009), p.6.

16 For an economic analysis of the government and social costs of imprisoning young people, see Punishing costs: How locking up our children is making Britain less safe (2010), available at www. neweconomics.org.

17 Department of Human Services (DHS), Recidivism Among Victorian Juvenile Justice Clients 1997-2001 (2001), p.17.

Smart Justice alternatives

Youth offending and the role of media Media outlets should not be selective, mis- leading or exaggerated in their reporting of youth crime.15 Rather, the media should com- ply with codes of practice and deliver fair and accurate reports by acknowledging the gen- eral decline in youth offending rates in Victo- ria and highlighting the non-violent nature of most youth crime.

New independent crime statistics agency We need a Victorian crime statistics agency to publish regular reports on crime trends and provide accurate statistical information to the community, media and independent advice to government.

Addressing youth offending Evidence shows that a small minority of young people, most of whom are disadvan- taged, make up the cohort of young offend- ers. By providing better and earlier access to support services and youth programs that address the causes of disadvantage, the com- munity can intervene before these young people progress to serious offending.

There is strong evidence that targeted early intervention programs for at-risk young people are a cost effective way to reduce crime.16 Conversely, research illustrates that imprisonment does not lower rates of recidi- vism and does nothing to address the under- lying causes of offending.17 Diverting young offenders away from the criminal justice system is the smarter way to prevent crime.

Young People and Crime/Negative Trends, Possible.pdf

Qualitative Social Work Copyright ©2005 Sage Publications London, Thousand Oaks, CA and New Delhi, Vol. 4(2): 175–196 www.sagepublications.com DOI:10.1177/1473325005052392

Negative Trends, Possible Selves, and Behavior Change A Qualitative Study of Juvenile Offenders

in Residential Treatment

Laura S. Abrams and Jemel P. Aguilar University of Minnesota, Twin Cities, USA

ABSTRACT This study uses Stein and Markus’ (1996) self-concept and behavior change framework to examine youth offenders’ responses to individual-level treatment in a residential cor- rectional facility. The authors analysed transcripts collected from 10 male offenders, aged 15–17, who were interviewed at least three times over a period of four to six months. Results showed that while many offenders were able to identify negative trends in their life that led to their criminal behavior, other cognitively filtered out self-defeating infor- mation and did not identify troubling life patterns. Offend- ers also articulated visions of hoped for selves that were anchored in their lived experiences with positive role models and feared the selves that they might become if they con- tinued down a criminal path. However, nearly all of the offenders had loosely organized or vague strategies for achieving their hoped for or idealized selves. Based on these findings, the authors pose implications for self-concept theory and for treatment practices with this population group.

KEY WORDS:

qualitative methods

self-concept

youth offenders

ARTICLE

175

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 175

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

In October 2000, the Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention documented over 100,000 juvenile offenders nationwide who resided in cor- rectional out of home placements (Sickmund, 2002). Social workers and other mental health professionals who practice in residential or outpatient facilities for juvenile offenders typically provide a range of therapeutic and behavior modification services to achieve the end goal of behavior change.These strategies include psychotherapeutic, cognitive-behavioral, group-skills training, and combined treatment approaches (Lipsey et al., 2000). Behavior change approaches in juvenile correctional institutions are highly focused on the indi- vidual; that is, the burden to change is centered on the offender taking responsi- bility for his/her past actions and learning how to make better future choices. Yet despite the intensive individual treatment services that are offered in cor- rections, high re-offense and re-conviction rates are well documented (Green- wood, 1996; Heilbrun et al., 2000). The overwhelming failure of residential treatment programs to halt criminal behavior patterns for juvenile offenders has led researchers and policy makers to test model programs that can curb recidiv- ism rates (Lipsey et al., 2000). However, this focus on recidivism does not address the important question of how youth offenders respond to programs and treat- ments that focus on individual thought patterns and cognitive modes of behavior change.

Based on these ‘unknowns’, we began this article by questioning the process of changing criminal attitudes, identities, and behaviors for juvenile offenders. Considering the issue of behavior change in broader terms, we found that current social psychology literature points to complex intra-psychic and environmental processes for lasting behavior change to occur (Oyserman and Markus, 1990; Prochaska and DiClemente, 1984; Stein and Markus, 1996; Stein et al., 1998). For example, substance abuse researchers have discovered a great deal about the links between internal cognitive readiness to stop drinking and the likelihood of successful sobriety (Ford, 1996). In the social work literature, research has not examined the intermediary steps involved in behavior change for youth offenders, or questioned how youth actually understand and experi- ence common treatment strategies such as cognitive behavioral therapy (CBT). Yet given that individually focused strategies such as CBT and goal-setting are considered to be best practices with this population group (Greenwood, 1996; Lipsey et al., 2000), we believe that an understanding of youth offenders’ responses to professional attempts to alter their thinking patterns and self- concepts is warranted. Hence in this qualitative study, we explore how young men grapple with expectations to change their ways of conceptualizing their past, present, and future selves in the context of a six-month residential program that includes both cognitive-behavioral therapy and behavior modification approaches to offender rehabilitation.

176 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 176

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

LITERATURE REVIEW

To locate a theoretical framework to assess youths’ responses to their treatment in a residential correctional facility, we chose to utilize Stein and Markus’ (1996) theory of self-concept and behavior change.While this article does not seek to measure behavior change explicitly, we are concerned with how young people interpret and react to the behavioral and cognitive treatment modalities that are commonly used in residential treatment and correctional facilities for juvenile offenders. We found that Stein and Markus (1996) offered the most relevant theoretical framework with which to assess youths’ responses to treatment in the context of these individually focused ‘best practices’ strategies. Below we will explain this model and how it applies to juvenile offender rehabilitation.

In the self-concept literature, recognition of the need for behavior change begins with an understanding of the ‘negative trends’ that led to the current problem that the individual is facing. A negative trend means a consistent and presumably troubling pattern of behavior. Individuals who employ schemas that edit out self-defeating criticism will continue to engage in the behavior without recognizing the self-destructive trend (Stein and Markus, 1996), whereas those who are able to cognitively accept the trend may launch a sustained change effort. For example, residential treatment programs may provide feedback to juvenile offenders by requiring the offender to recount past criminal arrests, incarcerations, or other consequences of their behaviors. Treatment programs often view this practice as a method of highlighting how their crime affects the offender, their family, and community. However, the juvenile offender may resist looking at these trends by viewing the information as self-defeating. In this case, she or he might construct an alternative explanation for their incarcerations or other penalties and ‘recall’ getting caught as the negative event. According to Stein and Markus’ (1996) principles, this encoding and recall bias allows the offender to defend against threats to self-concept and sustain their self-esteem at the cost of re-examining their behavior and self-concept.

An individual moves into the second stage of this behavior change process when he/she recognizes the need to change his/her behavior because of these negative trends and can envision alternative ways of acting and becoming in the future. If cognitive schemas do not filter out information that threatens an indi- vidual’s self-concept, then personalized, comprehensive images of how a person can be in the future, known as ‘possible selves’, are needed to continue this change process (Stein and Markus, 1996). Possible selves contain realistic approximations of how a person can be in the future and the dreams and fears associated with becoming that person.A person is less likely to succeed in behavior change when they cannot imagine alternative ways of acting. In their work on delinquency, Oyserman and Markus (1990) propose that possible selves include those selves to aspire towards, or ‘hoped for selves’, and those to avoid, known as ‘feared

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 177

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 177

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

selves’. Hoped for selves are future-oriented, fantasies about oneself that may or may not be realistic. Feared selves are the antithesis of hoped for selves, the depic- tions of oneself to avoid. Both hoped for and feared selves can be drawn from family expectations, role modeling by peers, and/or constraints and opportunities within the social environment. Oyserman and Markus (1990) suggest that behav- iors leading toward hoped for selves are more likely to be enacted,whereas behav- iors leading toward their feared selves are more likely to be avoided.

The third phase of their model includes the development of concrete strategies for achieving hoped for visions of a new self and avoiding feared selves (Hemmings, 1998; Oyserman and Markus, 1990; Stein and Markus, 1996). For example a person who initiates sobriety through Alcoholics Anonymous must decide whether the people, places, and things apart from their alcoholic life will support their sobriety (hoped for selves) or their continued alcohol dependence (feared selves).Also, the support of non-alcoholic family and friends can advance an individual’s transition toward a sober life by reinforcing the phases of behavior change and the visions of a future self. For juvenile offenders, one of the key problems identified by several researchers is the inability to stay away from crime once released from a treatment environment (Gies, 2003; Greenwood, 1996; Jackson and Knepper, 2003). Hence the development of realistic strategies to achieve hoped for selves and avoid feared selves is considered in this theory to be integral to successful and sustained behavior change.

ASSUMPTIONS AND RESEARCH QUESTIONS

Residential treatment programs for juvenile offenders are typically geared to help young people understand their selves, families, communities, and their patterns of behavior in the hopes of desisting from future crime (Curtis et al., 2001). However, not all offenders will adhere to this framework, and many will in fact ‘fake’ their way through the process in order to skirt the system and earn their release (Abrams et al., 2005). For this analysis, we sought to examine how 10 youth offenders conceptualized and responded to professional attempts to change their ways of thinking about themselves according to the three stages that Stein and Markus’ model identifies.The following research questions guided this analysis:

1 Do youth offenders identify negative trends in their lives through the process of participating in a therapeutic residential treatment program?

2 Do offenders develop and internalize hoped for and feared selves through their treat- ment? What possible selves do youth offenders imagine?

3 Does treatment help offenders to devise working strategies to move toward hoped for selves and avoid feared selves? Are these strategies viewed as attainable within the social environment(s) where they will return upon their release?

178 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 178

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

METHOD

This study analysed field notes and interview transcripts from qualitative field- work that took place in a residential treatment facility for young men in Williams County, Minnesota.1 Williams County is a mixed urban and suburban area of southeast Minnesota and is home to approximately 10% of the state’s juvenile population (US Census Bureau, 2000).The county residential facility where data were collected detains youthful male offenders for a period of four to six months, along with three months of ‘aftercare’ programming in the community. Wildwood House has the capacity to serve up to 75 young men aged 13–18 years and offers a comprehensive program including an on-site public school. The racial census of the facility is approximately 38% African-American, 33% Caucasian, 15% Asian, 9% Latino, 4% Native American, and 2% other/unknown. Compared to their population proportions, youth of color are vastly over- represented in the facility.The types of treatment and programming offered in the facility will be further described in the findings section of this article.

Study Design and Data Collection Techniques This study was a field research project that was informed by ethnographic prin- ciples and methods. While not a pure ethnography (i.e. total immersion in a culture), the researchers sought to observe, record, and engage in the daily life of the institutional setting (Marcus, 1986). Fieldwork consisted of 16 months of regular (meaning weekly or twice-weekly) participant observation sessions and a series of qualitative semi-structured interviews with facility residents that occurred from February 2001–June 2002. During fieldwork observations, the researchers, typically in pairs, would participate in the routine of the dorm and interact with staff and residents during regularly scheduled program activities such as meals, sports, or treatment groups. This role could best be classified as ‘participant observers’, meaning that while the researchers did not pretend to be group ‘insiders’or employees, they did not occupy a purely sideline or outsider role (Rubin and Babbie, 2005). After each observation session the researchers would record detailed and separate field notes that contained rich, descriptive details of their observations.

The researchers also interviewed 12 residents at least three times each during their stay at the facility and once upon their return home. This final ‘home’ interview occurred with 5 out of the 12 interviewees and was sched- uled within 2 months after the transition back to the community. All of the interviews were semi-structured in that the researchers used established lists of topics to ‘guide’ the conversations (Patton, 1990), but the discussions often took different directions. Some thematic angles of inquiry were specific to each inter- view; others cut across all of the interviews in order to understand residents’ perceptions and attitudes of themselves and the facility as they changed over

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 179

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 179

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

time. The interviews usually lasted between 45 and 90 minutes and were recorded on audiotapes.The principal investigator (the first author of this article, a female) and a male research assistant conducted the interviews jointly. During each interview, one of the researchers occupied the lead conversational role and the other took detailed interview notes. As we became more familiar with the residents through participant observation and interviewing, the 12 interview participants became increasingly comfortable sharing information with us. Several of the participants in this study would request an interview because they felt they wanted to express themselves to a ‘safe’ adult. Our relationships with the residents would best be characterized as friendly, as open-ended interview- ing methodology allowed them to share their stories without fear of judgment or consequences.

Sampling Participants were selected by convenience and were required to meet two criteria: (1) At least three months remaining at the facility in order to assess change over time; and, (2) active consent from the offenders and their caregiver(s). Researchers recruited two waves of study participants in groups of six. To recruit these groups, the researchers gathered together all of the new residents and explained the study to them, its purpose, and the consent require- ments. About two-thirds of those recruited volunteered to participate in the study, and about one half of the total recruited ended up meeting the consent requirements. In all, 12 participants participated in a series of interviews.A small sample was considered desirable based on the intensity and frequency of the interviews. The sample was diverse with regard to ethnicity and included 4 Caucasians, 4 African Americans, 1 Native American, 1 Latino, and 2 Hmong offenders.Their ages ranged from 15–17 years.Table 1 lists basic demographic information about the interview sample.

Data Analysis Field notes were coded into large chunks of text representing themes that per- tained to the study as a whole.These larger organizing concepts extend beyond the scope of this particular article. For this article, field notes that fell into the ‘treatment’ category were then sub-coded according to the questions of interest for this article.These sub-codes were placed into a visual matrix to help deter- mine the general thrust of the treatment activities and how they pertained to the concepts included in Stein and Markus’ schema, including ‘negative trends’, ‘possible selves’, and ‘strategies for behavior change’.

For the interview data, the authors purposively selected a sub-sample of 10 participants from the total pool of 12 youth who participated in the inter- views.2 Before coding the interviews, the authors read all of the transcripts included in the sample and made conceptual outlines for each interview.Then

180 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 180

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

we reread the interviews and coded passages representing the concepts and ques- tions under investigation. Next we constructed a row by column matrix to display and interpret the coded passages. For example, for each respondent, quotes or passages related to ‘negative trends’, ‘possible selves’, and ‘strategies for behavior change’ were included in the matrix. Displaying the reduced data in this manner permitted a visual method of comparing a respondent’s statements to others in the sample. Also, this matrix allowed us to compare and contrast the coded passages to determine if themes existed across interviews, or if their perceptions changed over time in treatment (Ryan and Bernard, 2000). As themes and comparisons emerged in the interview matrix, we related them to the themes generated about treatment through the field notes.At the conclusion of this comparative process, we had a list of responses to treatment that related to the experiences of all participants, those that were unique to individual respondents, that those that were unsupported by the data.The themes that held up to this process of testing through comparison were maintained and are reported in this article (Gilgun, 2001; Strauss and Corbin, 1998).

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 181

Table 1 OFFENDER VARIABLES

Name Crime Age Ethnicity Criminal History*

Nino Probation Violation 16 African Moderate

American

Kei Probation Violation/Burglary 16 Hmong Low

Humphrey Assault/Probation Violation 15 White/African Moderate

American

Jason Felony Escape 17 Hmong Extensive

Trevor Burglary 15 White Extensive

Elijah Assault/Probation Violation 16 African Moderate

American

Josh Felony Theft 16 White Low

Terrell Probation Violation/ Truancy 15 African Moderate

American

Brad Auto Theft/Probation Violation 16 Native Extensive

American

Eric Theft 15 White Minimal

Note: *Based on number of prior arrests: 1–2 being low, 3–4 being moderate, and

5+ being extensive.

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 181

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

FINDINGS

These findings are organized into two sections. In the first section we use field- work notes to briefly describe the setting and the types of treatments offered to the residents. We focus particularly on the use of individualized treatment strategies geared toward attitudinal and cognitive change.We then consider, with a sample of 10 youths, their responses to this self-concept work using Stein and Markus’ (1996) model to guide the analysis.Under each of the theoretical rubrics of ‘negative trends’, ‘possible selves’, and ‘strategies for behavior change’, we consider the offenders’ engagement in and acceptance of self-concept work as it was presented to them in this particular residential correctional facility.

Observations of Treatment Work Wildwood House incorporates both correctional and therapeutic strategies to influence offenders’ attitudes and behaviors concerning crime. For the correc- tional component, offenders must follow a strict set of rules and are held accountable for both minor and major role infractions. These rule infractions provide an opportunity for the staff to meet with residents and offer them feedback on what they are doing ‘wrong’ in the program and how to improve their behavior.

On the treatment end, the program philosophy understands that residents engage in delinquent behavior due to underlying issues with family, school, and other environmental stressors. However, even with this premise, the program utilizes individually targeted behavior modification techniques through various therapies and groups. The group counseling programs that we observed were clearly focused on changing thought patterns and resulting behaviors. For example, daily cognitive skills groups teach the residents ‘thought stopping’ and other ways to use their cognitions to control violent impulses and behaviors. Field notes recorded several instances of staff encouraging youth to use the cog- nitive techniques of ‘thought stopping’ to change their behaviors:

During the discussion, Mr C reminded the boys of what can happen if you don’t control your negative thoughts, referring that Darren (a former resident) is now in the state penitentiary for that very thing.

One resident mentioned during group that the thing that helps him the most is learning how to think differently . . . the cognitive piece . . .This is because he needs to ‘learn how to react differently’ when he is ‘under stress’ or in a ‘stress- ful situation.’

In addition to attending these cognitive skills groups, residents are required to complete five ‘levels’ before they can be approved for release back to the community and into the aftercare program.3 They move up and down

182 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 182

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

these five levels according to the emotional and therapeutic work they display in written treatment contracts, which are essay assignments that are geared toward understanding negative life patterns, identifying the consequences of violence, coming to terms with unresolved family issues, pain, and loss, and envisioning new ways of conducting their futures. The first required contract, which is the ‘victim-perpetrator’ essay, clearly reflects the negative trends piece of self-concept work. Field notes recorded:

Thomas had to write out a series of thoughts about cycles of violence, his past experiences as victim and perpetrator, how his crime affects others, and also about thoughts, feelings, and actions related to the crime where he got caught and sent to Wildwood House.

During peer group, a new resident presented his contract to the group. It was a standard procedure – he described how he felt victimized (in this case, by his mother who wouldn’t let him go to see his dad in Chicago) which then led him to steal a vehicle to drive down to Chicago himself. His contract focused on the thoughts and feelings that led him to steal the car, as well as how he felt after- wards that he had victimized people.

The next stage of this therapeutic development consists of examining situations to help youth to stay out of crime (such as avoiding ‘negative’ friends or family members who are bad influences on them). This process could be compared to envisioning ‘possible selves’ in terms of imagining situations that might place them in a different behavioral framework. For example:

Joe is leaving in about two weeks. He said that the biggest challenge of going home will be to make new, positive friends and to stay away from the old negative ones. He wants to see himself as any ‘normal high school kid’ but at the same time, he knows he will have to try harder than most kids to stay out of trouble . . . he said he is glad that he has had the time in [Wildwood House] to improve himself.

Here Joe wants to imagine himself as a ‘normal kid’ but knows that he will have to work hard to sustain this self-image. As many of the residents learn to do through their treatment, he divides his friends into ‘negative’ and ‘positive’ categories that can represent opposite spectrums of behavior and choices where he can later situate himself.

Lastly,when they are preparing to leave the facility and in aftercare groups, the residents are required to come up with ways to put their ‘ideas’ about behavior change into action. In other words, they must be able to implement strategies to actually resist temptations and change behaviors. One of our notes revealed:

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 183

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 183

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

One resident’s idea was that nothing they learn at the facility can help them change at all, but what is most important is that they want to change when they leave. In the facility it is easy to do well because there are no temptations – no cars to steal, no drugs, no girls, no gangs.The challenge, he insisted, is when they leave and not go back to their old ways.

Here one of the residents that we observed clearly pointed out that a key piece of behavior change involves concrete strategies to avoid the ‘old’ ways of con- ducting their lives in their environments. As the interview transcripts analysed below will reflect, this final stage of devising workable strategies for behavior change proved to be the most challenging for the residents who participated in this study.

Self-Concept Analysis

Negative Trends In the self-concept model, an individual initiates a behavior change process when she or he can identify the negative trends that led them to their current situation and recognize the need to alter these patterns. Based on this theory, we begin this analysis by examining offenders’ understandings of the negative trends that led them to a secure residential placement. For this group of offend- ers, these trends consisted of histories of law breaking, fighting, gang-related affiliations, school and family problems, substance abuse, parental incarceration, neglect, and abuse. As will be described, the analysis of these transcripts found that most of the youth used their treatment to clarify and recognize their pathways to delinquency and crime, others cognitively filtered information that pointed to negative trends, and some youth refused to acknowledge these patterns altogether, which eventually eclipsed the possibility of further self- concept work.

Some of the youth who were interviewed clearly identified the negative life trends that resulted in their current placement and used this information to consider the possibility that their treatment could change their life direction. In this sample, Kei, Nino, Jason, and Humphrey (see Table 1) were open to the possibility of change and were clearly identified the negative trends that led them to their current placement. Kei for example is a 16-year-old male who was sentenced to residential treatment after his arrest for burglary and a pro- bation violation. Kei described his past behavior as ‘bad’ and says that he realized he ‘can’t learn nothing’ by engaging in criminal behavior. In one of his inter- views, Kei explained his response to the treatment program:

The contracts help a lot too.They make you realize what’s going on in your life . . . Like, when I wrote that down . . . it seemed like I wasted my whole life just doin’ stupid stuff to get me locked up.4 Like time is goin’ fast, like boom, boom,

184 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 184

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

boom. All of a sudden one year older, I didn’t realize that it was goin’ that fast. Seein’ I’m wasting all my life doin’ stupid stuff to get me locked up.

For Kei, the process of reviewing his criminal behavior through the program’s treatment contracts allowed him to acknowledge the negative trends in his life and launch a process of potentially changing those patterns. Kei clearly per- ceived his placement as a step toward changing his life:

First, I thought it was gonna be bad . . . a waste of my time, but then after a little while . . . when I was in [another placement], the staff said it was good and all that stuff. And the staff down there [the other placement] was tryin’ to help me too. So I was like yeah. It does seem like it was gonna help, so – and the ‘groups’ it helped me a lot to. Like to drop thoughts and all that stuff.

Like Kei, offenders whose cognitive schemas didn’t edit out self-critical data viewed the treatment programs as helpful and demonstrated openness to new ways of thinking about their life patterns, violence, and crime.

Other participants showed some awareness of their negative trends, yet at times would cognitively filter out information that threatened a positive image of self or family and thereby denied these trends. For example, Josh is a 16- year-old young man sentenced to the facility on account of felony theft. He described a family legacy of crime, previous generations that were placed in residential treatment, and numerous incarcerations of family members. Josh scoffed at the recognition of his family history as a negative trend. He stated:

Josh: I heard stories cuz my uncle got shot by the cops. My other uncle went and spent in prison for 25 years. I don’t like . . . even when they [the police] hear my last name, they’re just like, ‘Oh ain’t you got a coupla uncles that are . . . ? You going down the same road, huh?’

Interviewer: What goes through your head when somebody asks you that question?

Josh: Well I pretty much am (laughs). This is where they started out. So . . . I mean I’m not gonna keep going with it, but . . . I really can’t say nothing for myself now. Until I get back out and prove myself wrong. I’d have to say I’m going on the same road as them. My dad was here [the residential program] and so were both my uncles.

Although in this statement Josh admits to a negative family pattern in regard to crime and incarceration, in his subsequent interviews he denied his ‘family problems’ and instead felt that his family wasn’t ‘really my issue . . . My issue is my . . . I can’t really say what my issue is . . . it’s just my . . . my way of thinking’.

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 185

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 185

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Josh deflected attention from his family onto the treatment itself and several times concluded that treatment staff were trying to blame his parents for his own criminal behavior. But, then he said, ‘. . . maybe part of it is for breaking up [divorcing]. But most of it is not my parents’ fault that I’m doing the things I’m doing’. Here Josh filters out the prospect that his family is a negative influ- ence, yet begins to buy into the idea that it is his own fault that he is in a cor- rectional placement. Josh’s evaluation of his negative trends seemed to stem from competing schemas: filtering out some self-critical data about his family and yet accepting some negative trends with regard to himself.

Likewise, although Trevor was initially resistant to identifying negative trends in his life, he exited the program with awareness of the ‘blinders’ that he had used to filter self-critical information. He stated,‘I didn’t realize the amount of crimes I’d done. I didn’t realize the amount of felonies I have on my record . . . Here you get the chance to see the stuff that you’ve avoided, that you’ve tucked in.’ Trevor’s comments reflect Stein and Markus’ notion that juvenile offenders unknowingly defend against self-admission of destructive patterns. For Trevor, time in treatment helped him to remove his own filters and to consider his life from a different angle.

In this sample, Nick, Terrell, and Brad did not identify their negative trends throughout their treatment. Mechanisms for denying these trends included refusal to disclose information about their pasts to treatment staff, and negating or minimizing the extent of their negative trends. These three youths maintained the position throughout their treatment that their lives were not headed in a negative direction. For example,Terrell is a 15-year-old male con- victed of an assault and auto theft. In the following interview excerpt Terrell demonstrated how he concealed the true extent of his drug usage from the facility staff:

Interviewer: So you’re working on that better decision making it sound like is one of your treatment – part of your treatment stuff. Are you doing . . . the chemical dependency stuff too?

Terrell: No. She [Terrell’s primary counselor] said I don’t have to go to chemical dependency because I talked to the chemical dependency worker and he said I don’t need it. It’s just like the problem with dad that I need to work on and everything.

Interviewer: Did you tell him [the chemical dependency worker] that you smoke [marijuana] everyday?

Terrell: I didn’t tell him that part.

As evidenced in the conversation,Terrell did not fully disclose his past history

186 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 186

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

to the treatment staff.This resistance to full disclosure of past offenses and other destructive patterns can be interpreted as his attempt to ‘maintain face’ among counselors and other treatment staff. However, another interpretation of this behavior is that it is a schematic defense to preserve a former self-concept and, consequently, prevent him from recognizing the negative trends that led him to his current situation. While he may have acknowledged that select behav- iors landed him in trouble, he schematically defended against piecing together a consistent pattern in the relationships between his drug use and his criminal history.

Terrell, Nick, and Brad also tended to deflect attention away from their negative trends by denying their own need for treatment and minimizing the severity of their placement in corrections. For example, Brad, a 16-year-old male arrested for stealing an automobile, had been on probation for truancy since he was 12 years old, at 13 he was arrested for armed robbery but the charges were dropped, and at 16 he was arrested for burglary. Brad denied that his negative path led to his current sentence and instead described his treat- ment as ‘. . . a waste of a couple of months’. Similarly, Eric is a 15-year-old young man convicted of stealing expensive equipment from his high school who was previously a very good student with no prior offenses or arrests. Because his past was quite different from the other offenders in the program, Eric refused to see himself as a criminal and felt that at the end of treatment he’s ‘walking out of here with four months of my life wasted’.While the program essentially required youth to own up to destructive life patterns, these three youths remained closed to possibilities and did not engage in the subsequent stages of self-concept work.

Hoped for and Feared Selves Stein and Markus (1996) suggest that once negative trends have been identified, the process of behavior change is continued by ‘hoped for selves’ and ‘feared selves’ becoming imagined opposites against which individuals can assess their future behaviors. In this sense, these possible selves become anchors for future ways of acting and being in the world. In this analysis, we examined whether offenders developed and internalized hoped for and feared selves through their process of treatment in this residential program. Other than Nick, Terrell, and Brad, who rejected the treatment work all together, the other respondents employed various strategies for envisioning their possible selves.

It was common for respondents to construct their hoped for and feared selves based on reflections and role models of their friends and family members. They tended to seek outside sources to validate who they might become in the future. Using the program language of ‘positive’ and ‘negative’ friends, Jason, for example, a 16-year old arrested for escaping a prior placement, described com- ponents of his hoped for self:

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 187

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 187

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

They [positive friends] didn’t smoke, they did drink, go play some basketball, watch movies, uh, just go chill at a lake or a waterfall, take some pictures, go out to eat, and just hang out like that and go clean.

This image stood in contrast to negative friends who:

They just smoke weed, drink, hang all night, like go like, chill back and all the gangs . . . go walk around some and if someone mess with us we beat on their ass, and that. Go play some ball, just go and just go out with some girls and smoke weed and drink.

Respondents also tended to express a desire discard their ‘old selves’ that involved criminal behaviors.These old patterns translated into feared possibilities for the future: that they would return to the selves represented by their past identities and affiliations. Nino for example described an internal struggle between the ‘good and bad self ’ in which the ‘bad self ’ would try to convince the good self that ‘I couldn’t ever have fun without drinking and smoking.That I should stay out late, hang with my friends, and be drinking or smoking.’The bad self con- trasts with hopeful images of his future, in which he would be able to get a job, see life differently, and be reunited with his twin sons. To deal with the feared (bad) self, Nino felt that he would have to suppress that voice and replace it with encouraging and positive messages.

The analysis also revealed that respondents who were ambivalent to begin with about identifying negative trends had more vague images of their hoped for selves compared to those who were very optimistic about their treatment. Yet they were still likely to use family and economic responsibilities to con- struct their hoped for selves and used past irresponsible selves or inflated images of their criminal personas as their feared selves. Elijah, similar to other respon- dents who had children, imagined a hoped for self in the form of a ‘good father’. According to Elijah, a good father is ‘a man that is willing to go out there to survive for himself and his son – and his family. A man that could find a job, go to school, end up being successful in life for his family.’ In contrast to this image, Elijah described components of his feared self when he characterized his ‘unmanageable life’ and where that might have led him in the absence of his arrest and subsequent placement, stating ‘I don’t wanna be no dad that he [Elijah’s son] gotta look at in a casket’.The casket image for Elijah constituted an imagined possible self that, under extreme circumstances, might have resulted from his street life had his conviction and placement not interrupted this tra- jectory.

Similar to Elijah, Trevor found motivation for his possible self by en- visioning that he could be a role model for his younger brother and for his son. He imagined the possibility of a new self wherein he can tell his little brother

188 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 188

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

about the dangers of smoking and staying out all night and ‘. . . just tryin’ to tell him that his ways aren’t going to help’. For his son, he imagined him not ‘. . . growing up like I did. I’m gonna be there for him because my dad wasn’t there for me. But I’m gonna teach him stuff, to shave, stuff like that, like play football.’ This representation of the responsible brother and father is opposed to the feared self that would follow his old ways, which would ‘land him in the penitentiary’ if he continued to act as he did in the past, without structure or limits. Like Elijah,Trevor hoped to fulfill his responsibilities to others and feared the self that he might become in the absence of an alternative path.While these images are somewhat exaggerated (e.g. the casket, the penitentiary) they seemed to serve as cognitive anchors of selves to avoid.

Strategies for Behavior Change In general, offenders’ strategies for achieving their hoped for selves and avoiding their feared selves were very mixed, ranging from vague and unrealistic to concrete and possibly attainable. On a positive note, several offenders left with some very concrete strategies to achieve their desired goals for self and behavior change. For example, some respondents described their plans to attend com- munity college or a vocational program after obtaining a General Education Development Diploma (GED), become active in their family life, enter into drug treatment, or obtain work after release from residential treatment. Elijah, for example, entertained the possibility of staying out of jail and being reunited with his son. He stated:

I gotta . . . I wanna go to treatment for marijuana use. I wanna go to anger management group, lose my anger problems. Other than that, I don’t need nuttin’ – go to school, to get my mind back right where it was.

Similarly, Humphrey, a 16-year-old young man convicted for criminal sexual conduct, described a very direct strategy for stemming his criminal behavior. He said:

I want to go to college. That’s one of my motivations, and not growing up to be acting, being like my father.And not living my life the way that most people with the offense I’ve had [criminal sexual conduct] have to live it.

Nino also believed that if he could get a job and finish school, he would be less likely to become tempted back into crime.These strategies seemed positive and at times, realistically attainable for some of these respondents.

Yet other offenders held only vague ideas of what it would be like to actually leave crime behind. Some of the offenders’ strategies reflected a ‘pick and choose’ mentality that made it seem simple to leave some aspects of criminal

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 189

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 189

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

life behind, yet to maintain others. Josh for example intended to continue some of his behaviors, he said, ‘I plan on smoking weed once I get off probation . . .’ because ‘. . . I still don’t think anything’s wrong with it’. Even offenders who had expressed a great deal of confidence in their treatment, such as Jason or Kei, had trouble envisioning solid strategies to disassociate from their peer group comprised of gang-affiliated members. Jason for example felt that his ‘negative friends’ cared for him in a way that his family and ‘positive friends’ did not. As many of the youth were involved in neighborhood gangs, they exited the facility without solid plans or realistic strategies to sever these ties to their criminally involved friends.This seemed to be a critical piece of missing strategy.

When the researchers met with the five offenders who had left the facility, two were re-incarcerated or detained in a juvenile detention center, and three were going to school and/or working and living at home. Our interview notes recorded that all five of these youths identified the absence of support for new lifestyles and plans as the most difficult piece of their transition home.They also echoed what we found in the interview data which was that peer influences, and particularly gangs, are difficult to resist once released back to the com- munity. Hence although some of the offenders articulated practical and attain- able strategies to achieve their hoped for selves, they tended to exit the facility, whether for a weekend visit or permanent release, without similarly formed strategies, and few offenders had strategies to avoid their feared selves. For some of the offenders, strategies were developed in haphazard ways. For others, even with strong recognition of patterns and solid ideas of who they want to become, disassociating with friends and finding environmental anchors for change remained challenging for them.

DISCUSSION

Far-reaching and sustained behavior change is difficult even given the best of circumstances and social support systems. For juvenile offenders, the possi- bilities of successfully interrupting criminal behaviors are even more limited because they rarely seek help voluntarily or have access to the environmental supports that support the change process. Given these barriers it makes sense that this population has such high recidivism rates, even after completing lengthy and intense treatment programs (Gies, 2003; Heilbrun et al., 2000). However, the reflections presented in this article provide insight into some of the ways that youth understand and respond to the types of cognitive and behavioral work that are commonly required of them in residential facilities. Below we discuss how the self-concept model applied to the juvenile offend- ers who participated in this program, pose implications for self-concept theory, and conclude with a discussion of study limitations and ideas for future research.

190 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 190

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Implications for Juvenile Justice Interventions The first study question posed was whether or not a residential treatment environment encourages youth offenders to engage in the recognition of negative trends. The analysis showed that indeed many of the offenders used their placement in a secure residential treatment facility as a marker of negative trends and began to lift the cognitive filters and self-concept protection strategies that had previously eclipsed this awareness. Most of the youth that were inter- viewed articulated an awareness of the surroundings and life experiences that culminated in their criminal arrest and conviction. Only three of the offenders that we interviewed did not buy into this model, and these offenders seemed to share a common rejection of any form of help. Overall it appears that inten- sive contract and group work, focused on cycles of violence in this case, did lead to recognition of these ‘negative’ life patterns.

Next we assessed if the program helped residents to envision hoped for and feared selves that could eventually anchor their behavior change possibilities. Based on the youth’s responses, this treatment program seemed help the youth offenders to imagine their hoped for and feared possible selves. These hoped for and feared selves were often rooted in real life role models such as their friends and family members, and were also constructed through images of their own versions of self, whether in the past or perhaps imagined extremes.While all of the youth who engaged in the treatment process articulated faint or concrete visions of possible selves, some of these constructs seemed more likely to lead to behavior change than others.For example, identification of role models and responsibilities helped the offenders to create images of hoped for selves. We suspect that anchoring a possible self in terms of role models is most likely to sustain a process of change because role models offer tangible examples for offenders to pattern themselves after. While real life responsibilities such as fatherhood may be motivators of change, they in themselves do not necessarily construct a concrete version of a future self. And in fact, research suggests that teen fathers are more likely to recidivate than a non-father group (Unurh et al., 2003).

Finally, we wondered if this type of treatment helps offenders to devise working strategies to move toward hoped for selves and avoid feared selves, and questioned if offenders viewed these strategies as attainable within their proximal social environments. Strategies for achieving hoped for selves and avoiding feared selves might be the most important ingredients for achieving behavior change in this population.Yet these strategies for even the most program-conforming offenders were only partially formulated. Offenders in this sample had trouble devising realistic or attainable strategies, particularly to avoid their feared selves (i.e. returning to old patterns, friends, and criminal surroundings).Their strategies also reflected confusion over how much of their old selves, peer groups, and environment they would have to leave behind in order to achieve their hoped

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 191

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 191

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

for selves.This is a critical area of consideration for treatment of youth offend- ers.While many offenders might be amenable to engaging in therapeutic work in a controlled environment such as residential treatment, surely, as they articu- lated throughout this study, they are to be challenged with crime temptations upon their release.

The implementation of concrete strategies to avoid their feared selves and achieve their desired selves seems to be critical to stemming recidivism. Highly related to these internal strategies are the family and environmental com- ponents that would support new constructions and models of self. Since most offenders will return to the family, school, and other environments that played a role in the development of their delinquency (Gies, 2003; Herrenkohl et al., 2000), they need both confidence and skills to resist old influences. Concrete planning on how to deal with pervasive criminal influences and bolster social supports for their change seems to be a key component for treatment inter- ventions with this population. Moreover, working closely with all aspects of the post-release environment is also a critical component for social workers and other professionals who work with youth in transition out of correctional or residential care.

Implications for Theory Applying Stein and Markus’ (1996) model closely to this population of juvenile male offenders, we see some implications for theories of self-concept and behavior change. Given that most self-concept research in social psychology is conducted with non-offending populations, it is important to consider how self- concept work might be different for juvenile offenders. Strategies for self- concept work and resulting behavior change may be limited in their application to youth offenders’ real-world situations.Taking a more structural view of the problem, issues in the family, the schools, the community and the larger society also need to be considered along with these individual-level strategies for behavior change. For example, a young person who returns to a resource- deprived community without the possibility of paid employment will face similar temptations in regard to making ‘fast money’ through selling drugs. Cog- nitive strategies to avoid this temptation will only take a youth offender so far in being able to ‘make ends meet’ without a job to fall back on.

Moreover in this study, the youth were fairly adept at recognizing their negative trends, yet if statistics hold true, half or more of these individuals will be re-incarcerated within one year post-release (Lipsey et al., 2000).What might be different about their chances for successful behavior change? Peers and role models may be less likely to support lasting behavior changes for youthful offenders than their non-offending counterparts.Youthful offenders might also need more concrete and step-by-step strategies for achieving their possible selves. For this reason, juvenile offenders may require treatment modalities that

192 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 192

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

aid in taking the identification of negative trends several steps further, beyond recognition and deeper into the strategy phase.

Study Limitations and Future Research This study entails several limitations that warrant discussion. Data for this stage of the project were collected at only one facility that had developed its own type of treatment model. It is unclear how youth might engage in self-concept work should they be exposed to other treatment models or other facility struc- tures.5 Moreover, qualitative field research is subject to various biases and most relevant for this study is the bias of the researchers’ purviews. In other words, it is uncertain the extent to which the researchers’ standpoint(s) influenced the interpretation of the findings.To mitigate researcher influence, several researchers conducted the fieldwork and the data analysis, so that a process of ‘trustworthi- ness’ was implemented through triangulation of interpretation (Padgett, 1998). In addition, prolonged engagement with the facility and the interviewees per- mitted the researcher(s) to test their assumptions and hunches about the data in subsequent interviews. Notwithstanding these safeguards, there are limitations inherent in the study design, particularly the use of 10 self-selected cases. The voluntary nature of this convenience sample, which was required by the human subjects board, may have biased the participants to be more program conform- ing than those who did not volunteer to participate.

Nevertheless, the insights provided by this study, along with its limitations, do point to the need for further testing of these ideas. We envision that this study could serve as a ‘jumping off ’ point for researchers who are interested in the ways that self-concept work is a viable model for behavior change for juvenile offenders and other groups of high-risk youths. Future research should explore these same issues qualitatively in other settings and in the context of other types of treatment programs.The increasing number of female offenders entering into the juvenile justice system warrants further investigation into the gendered aspects of behavior change, as girls and boys may have different ways of relating to self-concept work. Until researchers apply this behavior change model to female offenders, questions remain about the transportability of these concepts across genders. Finally, it would be interesting to quantitatively test whether engagement in self-concept work really does contribute to a decrease in recidivism rates for both young men and women.All of these projects would assist in facilitating further knowledge about the process of change for juvenile offenders.

Acknowledgements The authors wish to acknowledge the Minnesota Agricultural Experiment Station, the Lois and Samuel Silberman Fund, and the University of Minnesota Grant-in-Aid program for funding for this project.

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 193

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 193

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Notes 1 The name of this county as well as resident and staff names are changed to protect

their confidentiality. 2 Two residents were not included in the analysis because they did not adequately

discuss the subject matter under consideration in their interviews or because they were absent for key parts of the interview sequence.

3 However, residents are often allowed to leave before they complete their levels based on court dates and maximum stay rules.

4 The quotes in this study include common slang in order to preserve the youths’ voices.

5 However, in a related article (Abrams, 2005), the author argues that facility structure only plays a limited role in how youth respond to the treatment or deterrence aspects of their secure confinement

References Abrams, L. S. (2005, in press) ‘Listening to Juvenile Offenders: Can Residential Treat-

ment Prevent Recidivism?’, Child and Adolescent Social Work Journal 22(5). Abrams, L. S., Kim, K. and Anderson-Nathe, B. (2005) ‘Paradoxes of Treatment in Juvenile

Corrections’, Child & Youth Care Forum 34(1): 7–25. Curtis, P. A., Alexander, G. and Lunghofer, L. A. (2001) ‘A Literature Review Com-

paring the Outcomes of Residential Group Care and Therapeutic Foster Care’, Child and Adolescent Social Work Journal 18(5): 377–92.

Ford, G. G. (1996) ‘An Existential Model for Promoting Life Change: Confronting the Disease Concept’, Journal of Substance Abuse Treatment 13(2): 151–8.

Gies, S.V. (2003) Aftercare Services (Juvenile Justice Bulletin No. NCJ 201800).Washington, DC: Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention, Office of Justice Programs, National Insitute of Justice.

Gilgun, J. F. (2001) ‘Grounded Theory, Other Inductive Methods, and Social Work’, in B. Thyer (ed.) Handbook of Social Work Research, pp. 345–64. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Greenwood, P.W. (1996) ‘Responding to Juvenile Crime: Lessons Learned’, The Future of Children 6(3): 75–5.

Heilbrun, K., Brock,W.,Waite, D., Lanier, A., Schmid, M.,Witte, G., Keeney, M.,West- endorf, M., Buinavert, L. and Shumate, M. (2000) ‘Risk Factors for Juvenile Criminal Recidivism:The Postrelease Community Adjustment of Juvenile Offenders’, Criminal Justice & Behavior 27(3): 275–91.

Hemmings, A. (1998) ‘The Self-transformations of African American Achievers’, Youth & Society 29(3): 330–68.

Herrenkohl, T. I., Maguin, E., Hill, K. G., Hawkins, J. D., Abbott, R. D. and Catalano, R. F. (2000) ‘Developmental Risk Factors for Youth Violence’, Journal of Adolescent Health 26(3): 176–86.

Jackson, M. S. and Knepper, P. (2003) Delinquency and Justice:A Cultural Perspective. Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon.

Lipsey, M.W.,Wilson, D. B. and Cothern, L. (2000) Effective Intervention for Serious Juvenile Offenders ( Juvenile Justice Bulletin No. NCJ181201).Washington, DC: US Department

194 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 194

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

of Justice, Office of Justice Programs, Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention.

Marcus, G. E. (1986) Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An Experimental Moment in the Human Sciences. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.

Oyserman, D. and Markus, H. R. (1990) ‘Possible Selves in Balance: Implications for Delinquency’, Journal of Social Issues 46(2): 141–57.

Patton, M. Q. (1990) Qualitative Evaluation and Research Methods, 2nd edn. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Prochaska, J. O. and DiClemente, C. C. (1984) The Transtheoretical Approach: Crossing Traditional Boundaries of Therapy. Homewood, IL: Dow Jones-Irwin.

Rubin,A. and Babbie, E. (2005) Research Methods for Social Work, 5th edn. Pacific Grove, CA: Brooks/Cole.

Ryan, G. W. and Bernard, H. R. (2000) ‘Data Management and Analysis Methods’, in N. K. Denzin and Y. S. Lincoln (eds) Handbook of Qualitative Research, 2nd edn, pp. 769–802.Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Sickmund, M. (2002) Juvenile Residential Facility Census 2000: Selected Findings (National Report Series Bulletin No. NCJ 196595).Washington, DC: US Department of Justice, Office of Justice Programs, Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention.

Stein, K. F. and Markus, H. R. (1996) ‘The Role of the Self in Behavior Change’, Journal of Psychotherapy Integration 6(4): 349–84.

Stein, K. F., Roeser, R. and Markus, H. R. (1998) ‘Self-schemas and Possible Selves as Predictors and Outcomes of Risky Behaviors in Adolescents’, Nursing Research 47(2): 96–106.

Strauss,A. and Corbin, J. (1998) Basics of Qualitative Research:Techniques and Procedures for Developing Grounded Theory, 2nd edn.Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

US Census Bureau (2000) ‘Quick Facts’, http://quickfacts.census.gov/qfd (consulted June 2002).

Unurh, D. Bullis, M. and Yovanoff, P. (2003) ‘Community Reintegration Outcomes for Formerly Incarcerated Adolescent Fathers and Nonfathers’, Journal of Emotional & Behavioral Disorders 11(3): 144–56.

Laura S. Abrams is an Assistant Professor of social work at the University of Minnesota. She is interested in how social service programs intervene in young people’s constructions of self and in contextual variations in adolescent identity and behaviors. She has also published articles on qualitative methodology and studying across differences. Address: University of Minnesota, School of Social Work, 105 Peters Hall, 1404 Gortner Avenue, St. Paul, Minnesota, 55108. [email: [email protected]]

Jemel Aguilar is a doctoral candidate in the School of Social Work at the University of Minnesota. His dissertation research focuses on how race, class, and gender identities shape young women’s understandings of their violent

Abrams & Aguilar Negative Trends, Possible Selves ■ 195

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 195

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

crime. His other interests include human behavior in the social environment and clinical practice with adolescents.Address: University of Minnesota, School of Social Work, 105 Peters Hall, 1404 Gortner Avenue, St. Paul, Minnesota, 55108. [email: [email protected]]

196 ■ Qualitative Social Work 4(2)

04_abrams_052392 (jk-t) 21/4/05 3:10 pm Page 196

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016qsw.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/No Remorse No Repent Linking Lack of Remorse to Criminal Offending in a Sample of Serious Adolescent Offenders.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=rjqy20

Download by: [81.105.3.194] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 13:48

Justice Quarterly

ISSN: 0741-8825 (Print) 1745-9109 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/rjqy20

“No Remorse, No Repent”: Linking Lack of Remorse to Criminal Offending in a Sample of Serious Adolescent Offenders

Alex R. Piquero

To cite this article: Alex R. Piquero (2016): “No Remorse, No Repent”: Linking Lack of Remorse to Criminal Offending in a Sample of Serious Adolescent Offenders, Justice Quarterly, DOI: 10.1080/07418825.2016.1185530

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/07418825.2016.1185530

Published online: 10 Jun 2016.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 210

View related articles

View Crossmark data

“No Remorse, No Repent”: Linking Lack of Remorse to Criminal Offending in a Sample of Serious Adolescent Offenders

Alex R. Piquero

Linking emotions to offender decision-making has only recently become of theoretical interest to criminologists, but empirical work in this area has not kept pace nor has such research examined the role of emotions to offending in offender-based samples. Recently, Warr outlined regret as one such emotion that may be useful in thinking about offending. Specifically, he argued that regret may be related to discontinuity in offending, or con- versely that a lack of remorse may be related to continuity in offending. This paper uses data from a sample of serious adolescent offenders followed for seven years to investigate this hypothesis. Results provide support for Warr’s hypothesis that remorse-resistant adolescents incur a higher number of re-arrests, while remorse-prone adolescents incur fewer re-arrests, even after controlling for other relevant risk factors.

Keywords remorse; regret; offending; adolescent offenders

Introduction

-“Remorse, the fatal egg that pleasure laid.” -“Remorse begets reform.” -William Cowper

Alex R. Piquero is Ashbel Smith Professor of Criminology and Associate Dean for Graduate Programs in the School of Economic, Political and Policy Sciences at the University of Texas at Dallas; adjunct professor at the Key Center for Ethics, Law, Justice, and Governance, Griffith University Australia; and faculty affiliate with the Center for Violence and Injury Prevention, George Warren Brown School of Social Work, Washington University in St. Louis. He has received several research, teaching, and mentoring awards and is a fellow of both the American Society of Criminology and the Academy of Criminal Justice Sciences. In 2014, he received the University of Texas System Regents’ Outstanding Teaching Award. Correspondence to: Alex R. Piquero, University of Texas at Dallas, Program in Criminology, 800 W. Campbell Rd., GR31, Richardson, TX, 75080-3021, USA. E-mail: [email protected]

� 2016 Academy of Criminal Justice Sciences

Justice Quarterly, 2016 http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/07418825.2016.1185530

The role of emotions has long occupied an important place in the social sciences (Collins, 1990; Kahneman, 2011; Massey, 2002; Tangney, Stuewig, &

Mashek, 2007), but emotions have not received as extensive empirical attention in criminology (Karstedt, Loader, & Strang, 2011) or criminal justice

(Sherman, 2003).1 To be sure, although there have been several important examples of how various emotions (especially anger, shame, and guilt) have been integrated into certain criminological theories, primarily general strain

(Agnew, 1992), reintegrative shaming (Braithwaite, 1989), rational choice (Bouffard, Exum, & Paternoster, 2000; Grasmick & Bursik, 1990; Katz, 1988),

and defiance (Rice, Dirks, & Exline, 2009; Sherman, 1993), “emotional processes have not been central to criminological theorizing” (Giordano,

Schroeder, & Cernkovich, 2007, pp. 1603–1604).2 That is, until recently. In a timely and influential article, Warr (in press) proposed that criminol-

ogy’s understanding of criminal decision-making in general and continuity/ desistance from offending in particular would be strengthened by incorporating

the notion of regret into its theoretical and especially empirical research. Informed by the work of several social scientists outside of criminology (see e.g. Landman, 1993, p. 47, 1987), Warr (in press, p. 2) construes regret as the

“outcomes of choices—the path taken versus the one(s) not taken” and a key hallmark of regret is a “desire for undoing” (p. 3, emphasis in original) or self-

blame (p. 4). And while Warr (in press, p. 3) takes great care to differentiate regret from similar (and more often studied) emotions, especially disappoint-

ment, sadness, shame, and guilt (see also Tangney, 1991), he does acknowl- edge regret’s close affiliation with remorse, which results when one recognizes

that they are responsible for harming another individual (see also Proeve & Tudor, 2010, pp. 32–33); that is, the offender acknowledges “personal culpa- bility” (Warr, in press, p. 4).3 Applied to the study of crime, then, an offender

1. Sherman’s (2003) Presidential Address to the American Society of Criminology advanced a new paradigm of sorts that would focus on “the explicit recognition and management of the effects of emotions in causing the behavior of both officials and offenders” (p. 2). 2. Although not as explicit, Gottfredson and Hirschi’s (1990) general theory of crime also incorpo- rates some emotions into the decision-making process (see also Piquero, Gomez-Smith, & Langton, 2004), while psychologically-based theories have focused on hostile attribution bias, which cer- tainly incorporates emotions in the decision-making process (see Lochman & Dodge, 1994). 3. Warr (in press, p. 5) further notes that “Genuine regret reveals a change of heart, from offen- der to desister.” Some psychologists have further considered the inter-relationships between shame, guilt, and remorse, noting that guilt may be a more useful “umbrella term, subsuming ‘remorse’” (Tangney, Stuewig, & Hafez, 2011a, p. 706), while at the same time taking more care to distinguish between shame and guilt. For Tangney and her colleagues (2011b, p. 712), there are two ways that individuals may feel bad about their transgressions, one (guilt) is more adaptive than the other (shame). It would not be a stretch to expect Warr to hold to the idea that regret/ remorse is more adaptive than it would be dysfunctional.

2 PIQUERO

is remorseful when s/he realizes that they are responsible for the harm and they internalize this deep emotion.4 In other words, remorse is “deep regret”

(Warr, in press, p. 4) and should, in turn, lead to less offending. The converse, of course, would also be true, as a lack of remorse would entail an offender

not caring about their actions and the harms caused to others as a result of their actions. This emotion would be expected to lead to continued (or increased) offending. As Warr (in press, p. 4) surmises “… remorse may be

more relevant than regret in general when it comes to understanding criminal behavior.”5

Conceptual Overlap of Remorse & Regret to Other Psychological Constructs

For many years, the American Psychological Association’s (APA) Diagnostic and

Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders had the lack of remorse (or being indif- ferent to harming others), as one of the key features of antisocial personality

disorder (Warr, in press, p. 8). Not surprisingly, then, measuring and studying the lack of remorse has been most common among psychologists, as evidenced

by the incorporation of a lack of remorse into various versions of the Psychopa- thy Checklist (Forth, Kosson, & Hare, 2003) and Youth Psychopathy Inventory

(YPI) (Andershed, Kerr, Stattin, & Levander, 2002) (although the APA has moved away from using the term psychopath). As well, several meta-analyses

reveal at least a moderate relationship of psychopathy to antisocial behavior, delinquency, and recidivism (see Asscher et al., 2011; Leistico, Salekin, DeCoster, & Rogers, 2008), with recent studies highlighting the relevance of

specific psychopathic traits in distinguishing between distinct offending trajec- tories above and beyond common risk factors (see Corrado, McCuish, Hart, &

DeLisi, 2015).6

As can be seen, remorse and regret occupy conceptual overlap with other

individual characteristics, such as psychopathy and in particular callous/ unemotional (CU) traits that have been studied in psychology. CU traits, which

include shallow affect, callousness, and lack of empathy/remorse, are broadly

4. For example, King’s (2013) qualitative study of desistance narratives among twenty individuals under probation supervision in England revealed a strong sentiment for the impact of the offen- der’s actions on victims and significant others; as one offender put it: “I felt very remorseful for the people that I caused injuries to” (p. 155). 5. In the restorative justice literature, Ahmed, Harris, Braithwaite, and Braithwaite (2001) have highlighted the role of shame acknowledgement as an inhibitor of subsequent offending. The over- lap between remorse and shame acknowledgement is an important one, and will be further dis- cussed in the discussion section regarding policy implications. 6. Specifically, the four and three factor model of the PCL:YV was associated with the most chronic and serious offending trajectory, as were the lifestyle and antisocial factors, but the inter- personal and affective factors did not predict membership in the high-rate chronic group (Corrado et al., 2015, p. 357).

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 3

considered to be affective features of psychopathy (Kahn, Byrd, & Pardini, 2013, p. 1; see also Hart & Hare, 1996) and have been found to be predictive

of offending, especially violence (see Porter & Woodworth, 2006).7 In that regard, then, Warr’s conceptualization of regret can be construed as a specific

aspect of CU traits, broadly speaking. Links between CU traits, antisocial disor- der, and criminal offending have often been made in a range of studies using a wide array of CU measures (see Frick & White, 2008), and a few relevant stud-

ies are highlighted here. Pardini and Fite (2011) used community data from the Pittsburgh Youth

Study that examined a large CU measure, of which an item indicating remorse was included.8 After finding that their CU scale evinced good stability over

twelve months with respect to the affective features of psychopathy, they found that CU traits positively and significantly predicted moderate/serious

violence, while CU traits were associated with lower anxiety/depression over time. Pardini, Stepp, Hipwell, Stouthamer-Loeber, and Loeber (2012) examined

CU in a community sample of young girls and found that their proposed CU subtype of conduct disorder identified young girls who exhibited lower anxiety problems with more severe aggression, CD symptoms, academic problems and

global impairment across time than girls with CD alone. In short, CU traits aided in the prediction of adverse problems. Kahn et al. (2013) use data from

the early adulthood follow-up interviews with subjects in the Pittsburgh Youth Study (PYS) to examine the extent to which CU traits predicted future official

arrest records above and beyond more common risk factors. Their measure of CU traits was expansive, including 24 items, and also contained items related

to what they term as “deficient guilt/remorse”.9 Their findings showed that

7. Pardini and Byrd (2013) recently provided an overview of the psychopathy literature. Of rele- vance to the current study, these authors noted that the affective features of psychopathy are commonly referred to as CU traits, and remorse is an affective component within both CU and psy- chopathy (the latter which is more expansive than CU). The affective component includes “experi- encing affective discomfort following wrongdoing (i.e. guilt) and having empathic concern for the well-being of others [citations omitted], which are core characteristics of CU traits” (Pardini & Byrd, 2013, p. 64). They also pointed out that there was a solid base of longitudinal research docu- menting the stability of psychopathic features in children and adolescents (Frick, Cornell, Barry, Bodin, & Dane, 2003; Obradović, Pardini, Long, & Loeber, 2007). 8. Specifically, the remorse item was: “When he does something wrong, does he feel bad about it?”. 9. For example, “I am concerned about the feelings of others” and “I feel bad or guilty when I do something wrong”. It is also worth noting that aside from the conceptual overlap between remorse, regret, psychopathy, and CU traits, basic definitions also point to quite a bit of common ground. According to Webster’s Dictionary, shame is defined as a feeling of guilt, regret, or sadness that you have because you know you have done something wrong; guilt is defined as a bad feeling caused by knowing or thinking that you have done something bad or wrong; regret is defined as to feel sad or sorry about (something that you did or did not do); remorse is defined as a feeling of being sorry for doing something bad or wrong in the past/a feeling of guilt. In short, there is quite a bit of both conceptual and definitional overlap among these individual characteristics (see Tangney, Miller, Flicker, & Barlow, 1996).

4 PIQUERO

men with elevated CU traits had a greater number of arrests and criminal charges and were more likely to be charged with a serious offense.

Prior Empirical Research

Unfortunately, the empirical research in criminology focusing on regret/ remorse has been virtually absent, largely because of the recency of Warr’s

regret framework. Some studies that indirectly assess remorse/regret are worth noting.

In a cross-sectional study of tax evaders, Murphy and Harris (2007) examined the extent to which feelings of shame mediated the link between shaming

practices and offending (within the context of tax non-compliance). Aside from finding support for Braithwaite’s (1989) hypothesis that disintegrative shaming was associated with higher reoffending, the authors also found that “desire to

put matters right” was an important inhibitor of reoffending.10 Tangney et al. (2011b) investigated the reliability and validity of the Test of Self Conscious

Affect-Socially Deviant Version (TOSCA-SD) as a measure of proneness to shame and proneness to guilt in a sample of jail inmates. Their analysis indicated that

proneness to shame and proneness to guilt were differentially related to vari- ous risk measures, including in particular antisocial personality as measured

through the Psychopathy Checklist. In line with Tangney and colleagues’ expec- tations, results showed that guilt-proneness was a protective factor while

shame-proneness was not. For example, while guilt-proneness was significantly and negatively related to psychopathy and antisocial personality disorder, it was positively related to self-control, whereas shame-proneness was positively

and significantly related to antisocial personality disorder and negatively and significantly related to self-control.

Hosser, Windzio, and Greve’s (2008) longitudinal, event-history analysis of young offenders in Germany also revealed that feelings of guilt at the begin-

ning of the inmate’s prison term were associated with lower recidivism, while feelings of shame were related to higher rates of recidivism. In a longitudinal

study of jail inmates, Tangney, Stuewig, and Martinez (2014) examined the extent to which shame- and guilt-proneness predicted re-offending in the first- year post-release. Results showed that while guilt-proneness was negatively

related to re-offending, shame-proneness was not. Additional mediational anal- yses however, showed that externalization of blame mediated the link

10. Specifically, “desire to put matters right” was measured with an item “Felt concerned to put matters right and put it behind me.” As well, Murphy and Harris incorporated several measures associated with shame acknowledgement and shame displacement in their analysis. Within the shame acknowledgement construct in particular, two items (“Felt what I’d done was wrong” and “Felt regret”) would be consistent with Warr’s notion of regret/remorse. Yet, while more shame acknowledgement was associated with a higher “desire to put matters right”, it was not related to re-offending (p. 909).

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 5

between shame-proneness and recidivism, with shame being positively related to externalization of blame (which itself was positively related to recidivism)

and negatively and significantly related to recidivism (see especially, Figure 2, p. 802).11 And most recently, Stuewig et al. (2015, p. 217) found a relationship

between guilt-proneness among fifth graders and fewer sexual partners, less illegal drug and alcohol use, and less involvement with the criminal justice sys- tem at ages 18–21, but adverse long-term effects of shame-proneness for later

deviant behavior, unprotected sex, and illegal drug use.12

In two closely related studies, Spice (2013; see also Spice, Vilojean, Douglas,

& Hart, 2015) examined the relationships between remorse, psychopathology, psychopathic characteristics and self-reported re-offending in a small sample

of adolescent offenders followed for six months. Although several important findings emerged from his work, the ones most relevant to the current analyses

focus on remorse, which was measured using items from the Psychopathy Checklist: Youth Version (PCL:YV), the Structured Assessment of Violence Risk

in Youth (SAVRY), and the Youth Level of Service/Case Management Inventory (YLS/CMI). First, at the bivariate level, Spice found that the PCL:YV’s “lack of remorse” item as well as the SAVRY’s “low empathy/remorse” item were posi-

tively and significantly associated with total self-reported re-offending at both the three- and six-month follow-ups,13 but the YLS/CMI item “inadequate guilt

feelings” was not related to total offending.14 Second, his results showed that guilt was negatively related to re-offending and that it provided additional

explanatory power over remorse, which was still significant, when predicting self-reported re-offending.

In the second study, Spice et al. (2015) examined the inter-relationships between the over-lapping constructs of remorse, psychopathology, and psy- chopathy in a sample of 97 adolescents on probation aged 12–17. These

authors made the important observation that there is “no well-articulated and consistent definition of [remorse]” (p. 1), and as a consequence there have

been many different conceptualizations and operationalizations of the

11. As Tangney et al. (2014, p. 799, emphasis added) observe: “When people feel guilt about a specific behavior, they experience tension, remorse, and regret. Research has shown that this sense of tension and regret typically motivates reparative action—confessing, apologizing, or somehow repairing the damage done [citations omitted]” and this is especially the case when the feelings arise over the “bad things done” (Stuewig et al., 2015, p. 218). 12. Stuewig and McCloskey (2005) examined the link between shame- and guilt-proneness to depression and delinquency and found that shame-proneness in childhood was significantly associ- ated with higher depression in a two-year follow-up, whereas guilt-proneness was linked to signifi- cantly less delinquency and (marginally significantly) to less depression. They also found that harsh parenting in childhood was associated with higher shame-proneness but lower guilt-proneness. 13. An anonymous reviewer correctly pointed out that these are single items of a broader mea- sure. 14. The one-item measure of remorse could be viewed as weak from a psychometric perspective.

6 PIQUERO

construct. Due to this lack of consensus, these authors considered the topic of remorse within the context of the guilt and shame frameworks, which they

argued “aligns with the typical usage of remorse in forensic contexts (e.g. Frick & Hare, 2001)” (p. 1). This is so because “remorse is treated as being

similar to guilt (Forth et al., 2003) or as an unpleasant emotion after a misdeed (Frick & Hare, 2001)” (p. 2).

Their analyses revealed that shame was positively associated with numerous

mental health difficulties, while guilt was negatively associated with anger, depression, and anxiety (p. 6). More detailed analysis looking at the affective

component of the PCL:YV (which includes lack of remorse), indicated that the measure was negatively and significantly related to two different guilt scales,

and negatively but not significantly related to two different shame scales. The relationship of the affective subscale remained virtually the same when the

lack of remorse item was removed as well. In short, their analysis indicated that shame was positively related to psychopathy whereas guilt was negatively

related to psychopathy. As well, shame was related to several mental health problems (such as depression, anxiety, suicide ideation, and somatic com- plaints), while guilt was negatively related to anger, depression, and anxiety.

In short, shame is counter-productive and guilt is associated with not only acceptance of responsibility and constructive intentions (Tangney & Dearing,

2002), but guilt-prone individuals are less likely to react with anger and also aggression (Tangney et al., 1996; Spice et al., 2015, p. 9). Thus, much like

guilt, remorse can be a positive emotion/characteristic that leads to lower offending.

Limitations of Prior Research

Although the two studies from Spice and his colleagues are important contribu-

tions to the literature, several limitations constrain generalizaibility. For example, the studies were cross-sectional in nature, focused only on offending

in the adolescent period, and contained less than a hundred cases. It is impor- tant, therefore, to extend these works to a larger sample, in a longitudinal

manner, and cover the important transition between mid-adolescence and early adulthood when some offenders desist but others persist (cf. Loeber &

Farrington, 2012). As well, Kahn and her colleagues (2013) observed more gen- erally that research in the area of CU traits has been limited by its neglect of

investigation among adult samples, failure to control for common risk factors, lack of longitudinal analysis, and primary focus on community samples to the neglect of analyses within detained/incarcerated populations. This latter fea-

ture is especially important because high rates of offending as well as the lack-of-remorse and related characteristics (especially psychopathy) are not

sufficiently prevalent in normative samples (cf. Corrado et al., 2015), thereby

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 7

supporting the need to study these relationships among offender-based samples in order to assess generalizability of study findings. The current study

overcomes these limitations.

Current Study

Theoretical and empirical research on emotions has been an important focus in

psychology and sociology, but commensurate attention to emotions and their linkage to antisocial behavior within criminology has not kept pace. Recently,

Warr (in press) opened up a useful line of inquiry with his consideration of the emotion regret/remorse (or its antithesis, lack of remorse) as a potentially

importantly emotion for understanding desistance (or its antithesis, continuity) from offending. In an effort to provide some preliminary empirical evidence on his hypothesis, this paper uses data from a longitudinal study of serious youth-

ful offenders to examine the relationship between the lack of remorse and offending. In so doing, this paper assesses Warr’s hypothesis that remorse

leads to lower offending, or inversely that the lack of remorse leads to higher offending. Importantly, the paper builds off the “exceptionally rare” empirical

research concerning the relationship between moral emotions and criminal behavior among criminal/incarcerated offenders (see Tangney et al., 2011b,

p. 713) and overcomes some of the limiting features of previous research, primarily small samples and short-term follow-ups.

Data

Participants in the Pathways Study were adolescents who were found guilty of a serious offense (almost entirely felony offenses) in the juvenile or adult

court systems in Maricopa County, AZ or Philadelphia County, PA (see e.g. Piquero, Cardwell, Piquero, Jennings, & Reingle Gonzalez, 2016; Schubert

et al., 2004).15 These youth were ages 14 through 17 at the time of the study index petition (or juvenile court referral) (M = 16.2). A total of 1,354 adoles- cents were enrolled into the study, representing approximately one in three

adolescents adjudicated on the enumerated charges in each locale during the

15. Specifically, the committing offenses included: 41% for violent crimes against persons (e.g. murder, rape, robbery, assault), 26% for property crimes (e.g. arson, burglary, receiving stolen property), 10% for weapons, 4% for sex crimes, and 4% for other crimes (e.g. conspiracy, intimida- tion of a witness).

8 PIQUERO

recruitment period (November, 2000 through January, 2003).16 The study sam- ple is comprised mainly of non-White (41% Black, 34% Hispanic) males (86%),

who were, on average, 14.9 years old at the age of their first petition, with an average of three petitions prior to the baseline interview. Study participants

completed a baseline interview at the time of enrollment followed by inter- views every six months for the first three years of the study and annually thereafter through seven years. Sample retention for the Pathways Study was

high at each follow-up, averaging 90% across all interview waves. Information regarding the rationale and overall design of the study can be found in both

Mulvey et al. (2004) and Schubert et al. (2004) as well as the study website http://www.pathwaysstudy.pitt.edu/.

Variables

Dependent Variable (Frequency of Re-arrests)

An indicator of the total number of re-arrests by the 84-month follow-up per- iod is derived from official records. Information on arrests before the age of

18 were based on petitions to juvenile court recorded in each county, while arrests after age 18 were based on a combination of the county court record information and Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI) arrest records (see

Piquero, Schubert, & Brame, 2014; Schubert, Mulvey, & Glasheen, 2011). Probation violations were not counted as rearrests, as they do not necessarily

represent a new criminal act (Schubert et al., 2011, p. 928). By the 84-month follow-up, over two-thirds of the Pathways youth were re-arrested (73.4%),

with an average number of re-arrests of 3.25 (SD = 3.35, Range 0–24).

16. Schubert et al. (2004, pp. 247–250) provided a detailed comparison of the enrolled cases com- pared to the non-enrolled cases that went through the courts during the enrollment period. Because of space constraints, it is noted here that comparisons between the adjudicated-but-not- enrolled cases versus the enrolled cases revealed only slight differences. For example, the enrolled group was slightly younger (15.9 vs. 16.1), had a slightly higher number of prior petitions (2.1 vs. 1.5), were younger at first prior petition (13.9 vs. 14.2), were less likely to be male (86% vs. 91%, due to the fact that very few females met all of the criteria for inclusion during the enrollment period in both locales), were more likely to be white (25% vs. 20%, though no other race/ethnicity differences emerged), and were less likely to be adjudicated with later case dismissal at the time of disposition at adjudication (1% vs. 2%). In all, based on the many similarities and few substantive differences across groups, as well as qualitative information gleaned from the Pathways to Desis- tance Working Group with project staff as well as personnel in both locales, there is a high degree of confidence that the enrolled group is representative of the types of cases that were being pro- cessed during the enrollment period and that met the study eligibility criteria.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 9

Independent variables

Lack of Remorse

There are a variety of different measures used (primarily) in psychology that

measure remorse, but it is also the case that there is little consensus regard- ing the concept’s definition and the ideal method with which to measure it (Proeve & Tudor, 2010). The current study used a five-item subscale to mea-

sure lack of remorse that was assessed as part of the Youth Psychopathic Traits Inventory (YPI) containing the following questions: (1) I have the ability

not to feel guilt and regret about things that I think other people would feel guilty about; (2) I seldom regret things I do, even if other people feel that

they are wrong; (3) When someone finds out about something that I’ve done wrong, I feel more angry than guilty; (4) To feel guilty and remorseful about

things you have done that have hurt other people is a sign of weakness; and (5) To feel guilt and regret when you have done something wrong is a waste of time. Response options: (1) Does not apply at all, (2) Does not apply well,

(3) Applies fairly well, and (4) Applies very well. Higher scores indicate a lack of remorse (or remorse-resistant). This subscale was collected starting in the

first follow-up interview at 6-months and continuing at every interview there- after through the 84-month follow-up. As can be seen from Table 1, correla-

tions of the lack of remorse measure over time were, as expected, all positively and statistically significant and in the moderate range (3–.5; Cohen,

1988).17 The adjacent time periods, not surprisingly, evidenced the strongest correlations and the correlations did not diminish that greatly over time. As

well, a factor analysis of all ten assessments revealed a first factor with an eigenvalue of 4.08, with the next factor at .33. All factor loadings on the first factor were very strong, with nine of the ten loading at over .60 (and one at

.50). Cronbach’s alpha for each wave indicated good internal consistency: 6-months: α = .71, 12-months: α = .70, 18-months: α = .72, 24–months:

17. An anonymous reviewer correctly pointed out that there is variation among social scientists in how they interpret and describe the strength of correlations, especially with respect to the terms “moderate” or “strong”. For example, Hinkle, Wiersema, and Jurs (2003) suggest that correlations between .3 and .5 are low positive while correlations between .5 and .7 are moderate. On the other hand, Bergström, Forth, and Farrington (2015) recommend that correlations between .2 and .39 reflect moderate stability/strength, while correlations of .4 to .59 reflect high stability/ strength. Although correlations between earlier and later observations ebb over time (i.e. 6 to 84 months) as expected in longitudinal analysis, correlations in adjacent time periods are much stronger, ranging between .43 and .53.

10 PIQUERO

T a b le

1 D e sc ri p ti ve

st at is ti cs

an d co

rr e la ti o n m at ri x fo r la ck

o f re m o rs e .

re m

6m re m

12 m

re m

18 m

re m

24 m

re m

30 m

re m

36 m

re m

48 m

re m

60 m

re m

72 m

re m

84 m

re m

6m 1. 00

0

re m

12 m

.4 34

1. 00

0

re m

18 m

.3 81

.4 68

1. 00

0

re m

24 m

.3 30

.4 17

.5 20

1. 00

0

re m

30 m

.3 69

.3 97

.4 65

.5 10

1. 00

0

re m

36 m

.3 19

.4 04

.4 41

.4 44

.5 27

1. 00

0

re m

8m .2 89

.3 56

.4 21

.3 97

.4 48

.4 89

1. 00

0

re m

60 m

.2 30

.3 19

.3 67

.4 21

.4 41

.4 06

.4 63

1. 0 00

re m

72 m

.3 11

.3 47

.3 33

.4 08

.4 37

.4 13

.4 61

.5 07

1. 00

0

re m

84 m

.2 85

.3 60

.3 90

.4 30

.3 88

.3 86

.4 20

.4 60

.5 03

1. 00

0

La ck

o f R e m o rs e

M e an

St d . D e v.

R an

ge

re m

6m 10

.1 34

3. 30

1 1–

20

re m

12 m

9. 62

4 3. 19

1 4–

20

re m

18 m

9. 44

7 3. 19

1 3–

20

re m

24 m

9. 67

1 3. 12

3 5–

20

re m

30 m

9. 23

9 3. 12

9 1–

20

re m

36 m

9. 31

4 3. 22

5 4–

20

re m

48 m

8. 92

8 3. 12

0 5–

20

re m

60 m

8. 79

2 3. 12

0 2–

20

re m

72 m

8. 67

2 3. 11

5 5–

20

re m

84 m

8. 75

5 3. 00

4 4–

18

N o te .r e m

6m = re m o rs e at

6 m o n th s,

re m

12 m

= re m o rs e at

12 m o n th s …

re m

84 m

= re m o rs e at

84 m o n th s.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 11

α = .72, 30-months: α = .73, 36-months: α = .75, 48-months: α = .75, 60- months: α = .75, 72-months: α = .77, and 84-months: α = .77.18

Gender coded participants as male (=1, 86.41%) or female (=2, 13.59%). Race/Ethnicity includes four separate indicators for Black (=1, else = 0),

White (=1, else = 0), and Hispanic (=1, else = 0). The majority of respondents were Black (41%), followed by Hispanic (34%), and White (20%) youth. There were too few youth who selected “Other Race/Ethnicity” for separate analy-

ses. Number of prior petitions/arrests reflects the participant’s history of legal

involvement based on the total number of prior petitions to court before the baseline assessment. This count includes the study initial referring petition as

well as petitions prior to the initial referring petition (M = 2.91, SD = 2.14, Range 1–15).

18. There is some debate over whether emotions like remorse, guilt, and shame are (relatively) stable over the life course or if there is significant heterogeneity, especially in the adolescent as opposed to adult years. Unfortunately, there are very few offender-based longitudinal studies of remorse in particular, with frequent assessments obtained during the mid-adolescence to early- adulthood time period, so stability or variability remains an open question. There is some literature on the extent to which there is stability in psychopathy in longitudinal studies—but these studies do not converge on a single answer, i.e. stability or variability, in large part because they are con- tingent on the type of sample and its age range. Several studies indicate that total psychopathy scores are quite stable during childhood and adolescence (Frick et al., 2003; Lynam, Loeber, & Stouthamer-Loeber, 2008; Salihovic, Kerr, Ozdemir, & Pakalniskiene, 2012), while other studies indicate that mean levels of psychopathic traits generally decline from late adolescence and into early adulthood (Hawes, Mulvey et al., 2014). Other studies indicate differences within the sub- scales of the most common psychopathy measures, the Psychopathy Checklist (PCL), with studies indicating that the affective subscale (which includes remorse) is more stable than other subscales (see Blonigen, Hicks, Krueger, Patrick, & Iacono, 2006; Brandt et al., 1997). Very few studies have prospectively examined the stability of psychopathy scores in the transition from adolescence to adulthood and those that do yield mixed evidence (Lynam, Caspi, Moffitt, Loeber, & Stouthamer- Loeber, 2007; Hawes et al., 2014). One early study following 889 prisoners between ages 16 and 70 revealed very good stability in Factor 1 of the PCL-R, which measures interpersonal and affective traits—the latter of which includes items related to remorse (Harpur & Hare, 1994). Cauffman, Skeem, Dmietrieva, and Cavanagh’s (2015) recent study examined stability in the PCL:YV and PCL: R in two samples of offenders, 202 adolescents (ages 14–17) and 134 adults (ages 26–29) in three assessments at one month, twelve months, and twenty-four months after a baseline assessment. Their findings indicated that, at an absolute level, adolescents’ scores were moderately stable over a two-year period, but that total scores dropped an average of 2 points between ages 14–17; rela- tive to adults, adolescents’ scores were less stable than adults’ scores; and that psychosocial matu- rity was related to decreases in psychopathy scores among adolescents but not adults. As well, there was variability in adolescent subscale scores, with more stability observed in the interper- sonal and antisocial scales than the affective and lifestyle scales. In a recent review of the research on the stability of psychopathy, Bergström et al. (2015) observed that the existing knowl- edge base, as well as their own forty-year analysis using data from the Cambridge Study in Delin- quent Development, consistently documents moderate to high stability at the rank-order level with respect to psychopathic trait measures, with very little changes within persons: “…people keep their relative position on psychopathic traits within the sample over time (Roberts, Caspi, & Moffitt, 2001)” (p. 17). The findings of moderate to strong stability across different studies, with different samples, and with different measures is, according to Bergström and her colleagues “quite remarkable” (p. 17).

12 PIQUERO

Family member criminal history obtained from the youth at the baseline assessment regarding whether anyone in the respondent’s family had ever been

arrested (yes = 1, 78.3%). Exposure to violence (ETV; Selner-O’Hagan, Kindlon, Buka, Raudenbush, &

Earls, 1998) was obtained at the baseline interview and was modified for this study to assess the frequency of exposure to violent events. Items from the ETV document the types of violence the adolescent has both experienced (i.e.

Victim—6 items, e.g. “Have you ever been chased where you thought you might be seriously hurt?”) and observed (i.e. Witnessed—7 items, e.g. “Have

you ever seen someone else being raped, an attempt made to rape someone or any other type of sexual attack?”). The total measure, which includes the

count of items where the subject was a victim and the count of items where the subject witnessed violence, was used, with higher values reflecting more

exposure to violence (M = 5.34, SD = 2.99, Range 0–13). A multidimensional two-factor CFA model where certain measurement errors were allowed to cov-

ary was fit to the baseline data, with the following fit statistics: NFI = .92, NNFI = .92, CFI = .94, RMSEA = .04 (http://www.pathwaysstudy.pitt.edu/code book/etv-sb.html). For purposes of this analysis, the experienced and observed

indexes were collapsed into one scale because the two individual scales were moderately correlated (r = .53). As well, there was no theoretical reason to

demarcate the victimization and witnessing subscales for this particular analy- sis, as the main interest lies in whether the effect of remorse remains as a sig-

nificant correlate of re-arrest frequency controlling for exposure to violence— regardless of the type of exposure.

Neighborhood conditions (disorder) was adapted for this study to assess the environment surrounding the adolescent’s home (Sampson & Raudenbush, 1999). Items from the self-report measure obtained at baseline tap physical

disorder of the neighborhood (e.g. “cigarettes on the street or in the gut- ters,” “graffiti or tags”), as well as social disorder (e.g. “adults fighting or

arguing loudly,” “people using needles or syringes to take drugs”). The scale contains 21 items to which participants responded on a 4-point Likert scale

ranging from “Never” to “Often,” with higher scores indicating a greater degree of disorder within the community. An additional item was included to

determine the amount of time the participant spends within his/her neighbor- hood where responses range from “None of my time” to “All of my time.”

The total score was used in this study, with higher values indicating more neighborhood disorder (α = .94; M = 2.34, SD = .75, Range 1–4) (see also Piquero et al., 2016).

Peer delinquent behavior are a subset of items used by the Rochester Youth Study (Thornberry, Lizotte, Krohn, Farnworth, & Jang, 1994) to assess the

degree of antisocial activity among the adolescent’s peers. The current study uses the peer antisocial behavior measure, which contained twelve items

obtained at baseline (e.g. “During the last six months how many of your friends have sold drugs?”). Scale responses were on a 5-point Likert scale

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 13

ranging from “None of them” to “All of them”, with higher values indicating more delinquent peer associations (α = .92; M = 2.31, SD = .93, Range 0–5).

Unsupervised routine activities were drawn from the “Monitoring the Future Questionnaire” (Osgood, Wilson, O’Malley, Bachman, & Johnston,

1996) and are used to assess the frequency of unstructured socializing. Items obtained from respondents at the baseline interview specifically tap activities that occur in the absence of an authority figure (e.g. “How often

did you get together with friends informally?”). The scale contains 3 items to which participants responded at baseline on a 5-point Likert scale ranging

from “Never” to “Almost every day”. Higher scores indicate a greater involvement in unstructured activities. A fourth item was asked to specify

the number of evenings in a typical week the participant spends on “fun” activities. Items were previously scored independently without an “unstruc-

tured socializing” total score (Osgood et al., 1996); however, a combined score was created for the purpose of this study (α = .62; M = 3.82, SD = .84,

Range 1–5). Impulse control was assessed at the baseline interview using the Weinberger

Adjustment Inventory (WAI; Weinberger & Schwartz, 1990), which is an assess-

ment of an individual’s social-emotional adjustment within the context of external constraints. The impulse control portion is the mean of eight items

(α = .76; sample item “I say the first thing that comes into my mind without thinking enough about it” [reverse coded]), with higher values indicating more

impulse control (M = 2.96, SD = .95, Range 1–5). The Appendix A contains a correlation matrix of all the variables.

Analytic Plan

The nature of the data being used to explore the link between the time- varying lack of remorse measure and the total number of re-arrests at the end

of the 84-month follow-up period raises a few questions, namely what feature (s) of the time-varying lack of remorse measure is important to model as a

preliminary assessment of Warr’s hypothesis? Is it the overall average level over the study period? Is it the amount of change or average change over the study period? Or is it the trend (up or down) over time? For purposes of the

current study, the focus resides on the population-average, mainly because there is a great deal of stability in the time-varying lack of remorse measure.

As can be seen from Figure 1, there is not much change in the lack of remorse assessments over time (albeit with some improvement in the sample becoming

more remorse-prone over the follow-up period), the standard deviations hover in the 3.1 range for the majority of the seven-year period, and the confidence

intervals are tightly bound. With this in mind, the analyses will proceed by

14 PIQUERO

focusing on a pooled longitudinal negative binomial model,19 and then

estimate a series of supplemental models, including a Generalized Estimating Equation (GEE),20 to gauge the sensitivity of the population averaged model.

To presuppose the findings, there is no substantive change in the pattern of results or conclusions regardless of which models are relied upon.

Results

Starting with a naı̈ve model that contains only the pooled lack of remorse mea- sure, the first column of Table 2 shows that it has a positive and significant

relationship to the frequency of re-arrests (IRR = 1.03, SE = .00). Specifically, the frequency of re-arrests increases by 3.6% with every one unit increase in the lack of remorse. Thus, remorse-resistant youth are more likely to accumu-

late a higher number of re-arrests than remorse-prone youth. The second column of Table 2 contains the results of an expanded model

that includes a wider range of risk factors that have been found in previous

0 5

10 15

20 Lack of Remorse: 6 Months - 84 Months

6 months 12 months 18 months 24 months 30 months 36 months 48 months 60 months 72 months 84 months

Figure 1 Lack of remorse over time.

19. In the pooled negative binomial regression, the standard errors were cluster-corrected, which relaxes the usual requirement that the observations be independent (Stata 11.2). As well, regres- sion coefficients from count-based models are expressed in the form of Incidence Rate Ratios (IRRs). That is, the parameter estimates may be interpreted as the log of the ratio of expected counts, or a “ratio of ratios” and counts by definition can also be referred to as a rate. A rate is the number/frequency of events per time or space, and the rate at which these events occur can be considered an incidence rate (see Long, 1997; Long & Freese, 2014). 20. GEE is a form of population-averaged model, where the longitudinal data are treated in a cross-sectional manner and where the main interest lies in the population-averaged response (in this case, the lack of remorse).

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 15

research to be related to criminal activity generally, and in the Pathways Study

in particular. The purpose of this more comprehensive model was to examine if the lack of remorse continues to be related to re-arrest frequency indepen-

dent of these additional variables. Most importantly, these results show that the lack of remorse continues to exert a positive and significant effect on the

frequency of re-arrests (IRR = 1.02, SE = .00) with virtually little substantive change from the results in the more naı̈ve model. Other coefficients are

related to the frequency of re-arrests as expected. For example, females and youth with more impulse control are less likely to incur many re-arrests, while

those youth with more priors and who have had a family member arrested being more likely to incur a higher number of re-arrests. The coefficients for black and Hispanic youth (compared to whites), exposure to violence, neigh-

borhood disorder, peer delinquency, and routine activities were not signifi- cantly related to the frequency of re-arrests. Nevertheless, controlling for

these risk factors does not alter the conclusion that remorse-resistant adolescents are more likely to incur a higher number of re-arrests than are

remorse-prone adolescents. In one final descriptive analyses, Figure 2 presents the results of a ROC anal-

ysis examining the predictive accuracy of the lack of remorse measure on a dichotomous re-offending item. Although the area under the ROC curve is not particularly impressive (.58), this is not terribly surprising given the use of the

continuous lack of remorse measure to distinguish between whether a subject re-offended or not by the end of the seven-year follow-up period. Still, the

small area under the ROC curve does predict better than chance.

Table 2 Pooled negative binomial regression predicting frequency of re-arrests by 84 months.

Model 1 Model 2

Variable IRR SE 95% CI IRR SE 95% CI

Lack of Remorse 1.03 .00* 1.02–1.04 1.02 .00* 1.01–1.03

Gender .44 .05* .35–.56

Black .94 .07 .80–1.10

Hispanic .97 .07 .82–1.13

Priors 1.08 .01* 1.05–1.11

Family Member Arrested 1.27 .10* 1.09–1.48

Exposure to Violence 1.00 .01 .98–1.03

Neighborhood Disorder 1.01 .04 .93–1.09

Peer Delinquency .95 .04 .87–1.03

Impulse Control .90 .03* .84–.96

Routine Activities 1.03 .04 .95–1.12

Note. Model 1 (n of observations = 11,972, n of subjects = 1,197); Model 2 (n of observa- tions = 11,628, n of subjects = 1,162). *p < .05

16 PIQUERO

Supplemental Analyses

A number of different analyses were undertaken to gauge the sensitivity of the

findings with respect to model selection. In the first set of these estimations, the frequency of re-arrests at the end of the follow-up period was regressed on each of the assessments of the lack of remorse, i.e. the first model looked

at the relationship between the lack of remorse at the six month interview and the frequency of re-arrests at 84 months, the second model looked at the

relationship between the lack of remorse at the twelve month interview and the frequency of re-arrests at 84 months, and so forth. For each of these indi-

vidual estimations, the lack of remorse measure was positively and significantly related to the frequency of re-arrests, and the IRR estimates were virtually

the same (IRR = 1.03) as was found in the pooled model discussed earlier. Relatedly, a test that all of the lack of remorse coefficients (taken as a whole) were jointly zero was rejected (χ2 = 26.91, p < .002). In the second set of sup-

plementary estimations, two GEE models were estimated, one with only the lack of remorse measure and a second one that included the full range of

covariates. In both cases, the lack of remorse was positively and significantly related to the frequency of re-arrests, and all other covariate relationships

remained much as they were in the pooled model described earlier. Although the pooled and GEE models discussed in the main results section can adjust for

the lack of independence between the observations for each case, they do not allow for the inflated sample size. Thus, in the third supplemental analyses, a

linear combination of estimators model in which all ten of the lack of remorse coefficients (6 months through 84 months) was estimated after the estimation of a model containing each of the lack of remorse measures as covariates.

0. 00

0. 25

0. 50

0. 75

1. 00

Se ns

iti vi

ty

0.00 0.25 0.50 0.75 1.00 1 - Specificity

Area under ROC curve = 0.5795

Figure 2 ROC analysis examining the predictive accuracy of lack of remorse on re-arrest.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 17

This single equation model generated an estimate of IRR = 1.08 (SE = .02), which was statistically significant (p < .001). In sum, all of the methods used to

examine the relationship of the lack of remorse to re-arrest frequency provide substantively similar results.21 Thus, remorse-resistant youth are more likely to

accumulate a higher number of re-arrests than are remorse-prone youth.

Discussion

The purpose of this paper was to provide an initial, preliminary analysis linking

Warr’s (in press) concept of regret, measured in this study with a measure of a lack of remorse, in understanding continuity/discontinuity in offending over

time in a large sample of serious adolescent offenders followed from mid- adolescence into early adulthood. The main finding from this study was that the lack of remorse was associated with a higher frequency of re-arrests by

the end of the 84-month study period. This result held in both a naı̈ve and a more fully specified model that contained an array of risk factors as well in

supplemental analyses. Albeit preliminary, this study provides support for continued investigation of Warr’s regret-based framework in that remorse-

resistant youth offend more often than remorse-prone youth. Some study limitations should be highlighted. First, some readers may be

concerned with the time-ordering of the independent and dependent variables. Although it is certainly possible that some of the re-arrests came before a par-

ticular interview in which the lack of remorse measure was obtained, it should be recalled that in a series of analyses investigating the frequency of re-arrests at the end of the follow-up period using each of the individual lack of remorse

measures (starting at the six month interview and continuing onto the eighty- four month interview) revealed positive and significant relationships of the lack

of remorse to re-arrest frequency with virtually identical coefficient estimates. Still, future research should assess Warr’s hypothesis in designs that permit

more ideal time ordering. Second, Warr did not propose what a measure of regret would look like for

empirical research. As a result, indirect measures had to be used from the Pathways Study. And while the lack of remorse measure used in the Pathways Study is part of an existing psychopathy measure, and has been used in other

research investigating offending, there is a need for further research using other dispositional as well as situational or contextual lack of remorse mea-

sures. There has been some useful work more generally in criminology and psychology regarding the potential value in differentiating between disposi-

tional and situational/state-based measures of anger, guilt, and shame (see

21. The author wishes to thank David McDowall for comments and suggestions regarding the methodological issues.

18 PIQUERO

Mazerolle, Piquero, & Capowich, 2003; Tangney, 1996) and future research on remorse should consider these approaches as well.

Third, this study examined offending within the context of official re-arrests; as a result, future efforts should consider replicating the approach

undertaken by Spice (2013), which explored alternative measures of offending, such as self-reports, and also assess the extent to which a lack of remorse relates to offending at different periods of the life-course, i.e. early adoles-

cence, middle adulthood, later adulthood. As well, future studies should exam- ine the relationship between lack of remorse across different crime types,

including crime types that may involve victims in the context of persons as opposed to victims in the context of a business. It may be that different (aged)

people may feel remorse (or not) depending on whom the victim is, i.e. another person that they injured or a big-box retailer that makes billions of

dollars. Fourth, although there was quite a bit of stability in the remorse measure in

the Pathways Study data, future research should explore variability within remorse over time as there could be distinct subgroups whom evince different trajectories of remorse, which themselves could be differentially related to

different trajectories of offending. Fifth, three-quarters of the sample analyzed in the current study consisted

of non-white males, potentially limiting the generalizability of the findings. Future research should expand data collection and subsequent analyses to

include more representative samples in order to replicate the results from the current study.

Lastly, future work should consider how the lack of remorse fits alongside other emotional and personality-based explanations, including shame and guilt. Although the current study included a measure of impulse control, which was

itself predictive of re-arrests but did not alter the effect of the lack of remorse on re-arrests, it would be useful in subsequent work to consider the

inter-relationships between the various types of what Tangney has referred to as “moral emotions”.22

In that vein, Tangney et al. (2011a) correctly differentiate between risk fac- tors for recidivism that are difficult to change (within correctional systems),

such as parental incarceration, neighborhood disadvantage, age at first arrest, or socioeconomic status, and those risk factors that are amenable to change,

22. As Tangney et al. (2007, p. 345) note: “Moral emotions represent a key element of our human moral apparatus, influencing the link between moral standards and moral behavior.” An anonymous reviewer correctly noted that there remains much to be done with respect to not only creating measures of regret but also in testing how such measures are similar to or distinct from other moral emotions, especially guilt. Further, the reviewer raised the intriguing possibility that perhaps individuals need to feel guilt which then leads into regret and remorse—or perhaps that when cou- pled with shame regret and remorse may be maladaptive. Further, s/he noted that there may be different types of regret (i.e. “I regret that I committed the crime because I got caught” vs. “I regret that I harmed that person”). These are all excellent points and opportunities for future work.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 19

such as those encompassing “moral emotions” (especially guilt), “because of their presumed roles in inhibiting immoral, socially undesirable behavior and in

fostering altruistic, prosocial behavior (Tangney et al., 2011b, p. 710). As regret/remorse is an emotion closely linked to these other emotions, it is

worthwhile to consider expanding social-cognitive and cognitive-behavioral therapies to attend to an offender’s possible remorseful feelings.

On this score, the dynamic risk literature in both criminology and forensic

psychology has revealed that certain interventions and therapies targeting dynamic (or modifiable) risk factors may be usefully applied to offenders which

has been shown to lower subsequent offending and drug use (see Andrews & Bonta, 2010; Wooditch et al., 2014). Relatedly, given the consistent findings in

the literature reporting that more empathetic offenders are less likely to offend (Broidy, Cauffman, Espelage, Mazerolle, & Piquero, 2003; Jolliffe & Farrington,

2004), several studies have highlighted the importance of expanding therapies and interventions to attend to an offender’s emotions/attitudes and CU traits,

including antisocial cognitions (Walters, 1995, 2003), psychopathy (Caldwell, Skeem, Salekin, & Van Rybroek, 2006), and empathy (Marshall, Marshall, Serran, & O’Brien, 2009; Tong & Farrington, 2008)—especially when applied early in

the life-course (Hawes et al., 2014).23 These studies underscore the need in considering identification of these types of risk factors (empathy, CU traits,

remorse) in forensic risk evaluations in order to target specific strategies to specific offenders more generally (cf. Forth, 2005; Vincent, 2006). As well,

there exist a range of evidence-based programs that can successfully improve impulse and self-control among children and adolescents (see Piquero, Jennings,

& Farrington, 2010). The coupling of these prevention and intervention strate- gies offers a comprehensive approach to increasing remorse-proneness among offenders in an effort to prevent subsequent offending.

Aside from these individual offender-based treatment efforts, alterations to criminal justice sanctioning also has some linkages to Warr’s proposed frame-

work, particularly the work on reintegrative shaming and its punishment strat- egy of restorative justice. Braithwaite’s (1989) seminal work focused on the

distinction between the more positive reintegrative shaming as compared to the more negative disintegrative shaming or stigma. The former type of sham-

ing is hypothesized to lead to less crime while the latter type of shaming is expected to lead to more crime. Restorative justice is a therapeutic approach

that suggests guilt induction given its emphasis on accountability and making amends (Umbreit & Armor, 2011). Recently, Ahmed and Braithwaite (2006, p. 350) highlighted three specific facets of restorative justice that are critical

in efforts to reduce antisocial behavior, including: forgiveness (measured in terms of being able to put others’ grievances behind you), reconciliation

(measured in terms of feeling care and support from those who have been

23. The evidence in favor of empathy-based interventions among sexual and violent offenders remains mixed (see Day, Casey, & Grace, 2010).

20 PIQUERO

harmed), and shame management (measured in terms of acknowledging the harm that has been done, and making amends). A key premise underlying

restorative justice is the need for offenders to express remorse (acknowledge shame, which is also closely related to the concept of guilt) and accept per-

sonal responsibility over wrongdoing (pp. 352–353). At its core, Ahmed and Braithwaite’s argument centers on the acknowledging of shame and responsi- bility, which in their research was found to be related to less bullying, whereas

displacing shame into anger and blaming others was found to be linked to more bullying. Thus, from a restorative justice perspective, those who are unable to

feel shame or remorse from harming others will be at greater risk of doing so in the future: shame acknowledgement is productive (admit that what has hap-

pened is wrong and involves expressing remorse) but shame displacement is counter-productive (blaming others for the wrong and expressing anger toward

them). According to Ahmed et al. (2001), persons who acknowledge shame and accept personal responsibility will refrain from further wrongdoing because

they have considered the harmful consequences and made amends to avoid them in the future (Ahmed & Braithwaite, 2005, p. 303). The practice of restorative justice may be a useful justice-centered approach for fostering the

kind of remorse needed to thwart continued criminal offending. In short, this preliminary study investigated Warr’s (in press) hypothesis that

regret (or the lack of remorse) is related to discontinuity (or continuity) in offending in a sample of serious adolescent offenders followed from mid-adoles-

cence to early adulthood. Results provide enough support for Warr’s hypothesis that remorse-resistance is related to more offending, while remorse-proneness

is related to less offending. Future research should undertake empirical investigation and extension of these findings to compare and contrast his thesis vis-à-vis other theoretical frameworks that currently dominate criminology.

Disclosure statement

No potential conflict of interest was reported by the author.

Funding

The project described was supported by funds from the following: Office of Juvenile Jus- tice and Delinquency Prevention (2007-MU-FX-0002), National Institute of Justice (2008- IJ-CX-0023), John D. and Catherine T. MacArthur Foundation, William T. Grant Founda- tion, Robert Wood Johnson Foundation, William Penn Foundation, Center for Disease Control, National Institute on Drug Abuse (R01DA019697), Pennsylvania Commission on Crime and Delinquency, and the Arizona Governor’s Justice Commission. We are grateful for their support. The content of this paper, however, is solely the responsibility of the authors and does not necessarily represent the official views of these agencies.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 21

References

Agnew, R. (1992). Foundation for a general strain theory of crime and delinquency. Criminology, 30, 47–88.

Ahmed, E., Harris, N., Braithwaite, J. B., & Braithwaite, V. B. (2001). Shame manage- ment through reintegration. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Ahmed, E., & Braithwaite, J. (2005). Forgiveness, shaming, shame and bullying. The Australian and New Zealand Journal of Criminology, 38, 298–323.

Ahmed, E., & Braithwaite, V. (2006). Forgiveness, reconciliation, and shame: Three key variables in reducing school bullying. Journal of Social Issues, 62, 347–370.

Andrews, D. A., & Bonta, J. (2010). The psychology of criminal conduct. New Provi- dence, NJ: Anderson.

Asscher, J. J., van Vugt, E. S., Stams, G. J. J. M., Dekovic, M., Eichelsheim, V. I., & Yousfi, S. (2011). The relationship between juvenile psychopathic traits, delinquency and (violent) recidivism: A meta-analysis. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 52, 1134–1143.

Andershed, H., Kerr, M., Stattin, H., & Levander, S. (2002). Psychopathic traits in non-referred youths: A new assessment tool. In E. Blaauw & L. Sheridan (Eds.), Psy- chopaths: Current international perspectives (pp. 131–158). The Hague: Elsevier.

Bergström, H., Forth, A. E., & Farrington, D. P. (2015). The psychopath: Continuity or change? Stability of psychopathic traits and predictors of stability. In A. Kapardis & D. P. Farrington (Eds.), The psychology of crime, policing, and courts. London: Routledge.

Blonigen, D., Hicks, B., Krueger, R., Patrick, C., & Iacono, W. (2006). Continuity and change in psychopathic traits as measured via normal-range personality: A longitudi- nal-biometric study. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 115, 85–95.

Bouffard, J. M., Exum, L., & Paternoster, R. (2000). Whither the beast? The role of emotions in a rational choice theory of crime. In S. S. Simpson (Ed.), Of crime and criminality: The use of theory in everyday life, 159–178. Newbury Park, CA: Sage.

Braithwaite, J. (1989). Crime, shame and reintegration. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press.

Brandt, J. R., Kennedy, W. A., Patrick, C. J., & Curtin, J. J. (1997). Assessment of psy- chopathy in a population of incarcerated adolescent offenders. Psychological Assess- ment, 9, 429–435.

Broidy, L., Cauffman, E., Espelage, D. L., Mazerolle, P., & Piquero, A. (2003). Sex dif- ferences in empathy and its relation to juvenile offending. Violence and Victims, 18, 503–516.

Caldwell, M., Skeem, J., Salekin, R., & Van Rybroek, G. (2006). Treatment response of adolescent offenders with psychopathy features: A 2-year follow-up. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 33, 571–596.

Cauffman, E., Skeem, J., Dmietrieva, J., & Cavanagh, C. (2016). Comparing the stabil- ity of psychopathy scores in adolescents vs. adults: Can we capture the ‘fledgling psychopath’? Psychology, Public Policy, and Law, 22, 77–91.

Cohen, J. (1988). Statistical power analysis for the behavioral sciences (2nd ed.). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Earlbaum Associates.

Collins, R. (1990). Stratification, emotional energy, and the transient emotions. In T. D. Kemper (Ed.), Research agendas in the sociology of emotions (pp. 27–57). Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.

Corrado, R. R., McCuish, E. C., Hart, S. D., & DeLisi, M. (2015). The role of psycho- pathic traits and developmental risk factors on offending trajectories from early ado- lescence to adulthood: A prospective study of incarcerated youth. Journal of Criminal Justice, 43, 357–368.

22 PIQUERO

Day, A., Casey, S., & Grace, A. (2010). Interventions to improve empathy awareness in sexual and violent offenders: Conceptual, empirical, and clinical issues. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 15, 201–208.

Forth, A. E. (2005). The hare psychopathy checklist: Youth version. In T. Grisso, G. M. Vincent, & D. Seagrave (Eds.), The handbook of screening and assessment tools for juvenile justice (pp. 324–338). New York, NY: Guilford.

Forth, A. E., Kosson, D., & Hare, R. (2003). The hare psychopathy checklist: Youth ver- sion, technical manual. New York, NY: Multi-Health Systems, Inc.

Frick, P., & Hare, R. D. (2001). The antisocial process screening device. Toronto: Multi- Health Systems.

Frick, P. J., & White, S. F. (2008). Research review: The importance of callous-unemo- tional traits for developmental models of aggressive and antisocial behavior. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 49, 359–375.

Frick, P. J., Cornell, A. H., Barry, C. T., Bodin, S. D., & Dane, H. E. (2003). Callous- unemotional traits and conduct problems in the prediction of conduct problem severity, aggression, and self-reported delinquency. Journal of Abnormal Child Psy- chology, 31, 457–470.

Giordano, P. C., Schroeder, R. D., & Cernkovich, S. A. (2007). Emotions and crime over the life course: A neo-median perspective on criminal continuity and change. American Journal of Sociology, 112, 1603–1661.

Gottfredson, M. R., & Hirschi, T. (1990). A general theory of crime. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.

Grasmick, H. G., & Bursik, R. G., Jr (1990). Conscience, significant others, and rational choice: Extending the deterrence model. Law & Society Review, 24, 837–862.

Harpur, T. J., & Hare, R. D. (1994). Assessment of psychopathy as a function of age. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 103, 604–609.

Hart, S. D., & Hare, R. D. (1996). Psychopathy and antisocial personality disorder. Current Opinion in Psychiatry, 9, 129–132.

Hawes, D. J., Price, M. J., & Dadds, M. R. (2014). Callous-unemotional traits and the treatment of conduct problems in childhood and adolescence: A comprehensive review. Clinical Child and Family Psychology Review, 17, 248–267.

Hawes, S. W., Mulvey, E. P., Schubert, C. A., & Pardini, D. A. (2014). Structural coher- ence and temporal stability of psychopathic personality features during emerging adulthood. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 123, 623–633.

Hinkle, D. E., Wiersema, W., & Jurs, J. G. (2003). Applied statistics for the behavioral sciences (5th ed.). Boston, MA: Houghton Mifflin.

Hosser, D. A., Windzio, M., & Greve, W. (2008). Guilt and shame as predictors of recidi- vism: A longitudinal study with young prisoners. Criminal Justice & Behavior, 35, 138–152.

Jolliffe, D., & Farrington, D. P. (2004). Empathy and offending: A systematic review and meta-analysis. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 9, 441–476.

Kahn, R. E., Byrd, A. L., & Pardini, D. A. (2013). Callous-unemotional traits robustly predict future criminal offending in young men. Law and Human Behavior, 37, 87–97.

Kahneman, D. (2011). Thinking, fast and slow. New York, NY: Farrar, Straus and Giroux. Karstedt, S., Loader, I., & Strang, H. (Eds.). (2011). Emotions, crime and justice.

Oxford: Hart Publishing. Katz, J. (1988). Seductions of crime: Moral and sensual attractions in doing evil.

New York, NY: Basic Books. King, S. (2013). Early desistance narratives: A qualitative analysis of probationers’ tran-

sitions towards desistance. Punishment & Society, 15, 147–165. Landman, J. T. (1987). Regret: A theoretical and conceptual analysis. Journal for the

Theory of Social Behavior, 17, 135–160.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 23

Landman, J. T. (1993). Regret: The persistence of the possible. New York, NY: Oxford University Press.

Leistico, A. M. R., Salekin, R. T., DeCoster, J., & Rogers, R. (2008). A large-scale meta- analysis relating the Hare measures of psychopathy to antisocial conduct. Law and Human Behavior, 32, 28–45.

Lochman, J. E., & Dodge, K. A. (1994). Social-cognitive processes of severely violent, moderately aggressive, and nonaggressive boys. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 62, 366–374.

Loeber, R., & Farrington, D. P. (Eds.). (2012). From juvenile delinquency to adult crime: Criminal careers, justice policy, and prevention. New York, NY: Oxford University Press.

Long, J. S. (1997). Regression models for categorical and limited dependent variables. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Long, J. S., & Freese, J. (2014). Regression models for categorical dependent variables using stata (3rd ed.). College Station, TX: Stata Press.

Lynam, D., Caspi, A., Moffitt, T. E., Loeber, R., & Stouthamer-Loeber, M. (2007). Longitudinal evidence that psychopathy scores in early adolescence predict adult psychopathy. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 116, 155–165.

Lynam, D., Loeber, R., & Stouthamer-Loeber, M. (2008). The stability of psychopathy from adolescence into adulthood: The search for moderators. Criminal Justice & Behavior, 35, 228–243.

Marshall, W. L., Marshall, L. E., Serran, G. A., & O’Brien, M. D. (2009). Self-esteem, shame, cognitive distortions and empathy in sexual offenders: Their integration and treatment implications. Psychology, Crime & Law, 15, 217–234.

Massey, D. (2002). 2001 presidential address. A brief history of human society: The origin and role of emotion in social life. American Sociological Review, 67, l–29.

Mazerolle, P., Piquero, A. R., & Capowich, G. E. (2003). Examining the links between strain, situational and dispositional anger, and crime further specifying and testing general strain theory. Youth & Society, 35, 131–157.

Mulvey, E. P., Steinberg, L., Fagan, J., Cauffman, E., Piquero, A. R., Chassin, L., … Losoya, S. H. (2004). Theory and research on desistance from antisocial activity among serious adolescent offenders. Youth Violence and Juvenile Justice, 2, 213–236.

Murphy, K., & Harris, N. (2007). Shaming, shame and recidivism: A test of reintegrative shaming theory in the white-collar crime context. British Journal of Criminology, 47, 900–917.

Obradović, J., Pardini, D. A., Long, J. D., & Loeber, R. (2007). Measuring interpersonal callousness in boys from childhood to adolescence: An examination of longitudinal invariance and temporal stability. Journal of Clinical Child and Adolescent Psychia- try, 36, 276–292.

Osgood, D. W., Wilson, J. K., O’Malley, P. M., Bachman, J. G., & Johnston, L. D. (1996). Routine activities and individual deviant behavior. American Sociological Review, 61, 635–655.

Pardini, D. A., & Byrd, A. L. (2013). Developmental conceptualizations of psychopathic features. In K. A. Kiehl & W. P. Sinnott-Armstrong (Eds.), Handbook of psychopathy and law (pp. 61–77). New York, NY: Oxford University Press.

Pardini, D. A., & Fite, P. J. (2011). Symptoms of conduct disorder, oppositional defiant disorder, attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder, and callous-unemotional traits as unique predictors of psychosocial maladjustment in boys: Advancing an evidence base for DSM-V. Journal of the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychia- try, 49, 1134–1144.

24 PIQUERO

Pardini, D., Stepp, S., Hipwell, A., Stouthamer-Loeber, M., & Loeber, R. (2012). The clinical utility of the proposed DSM-5 callous-unemotional subtype of conduct disor- der in young girls. Journal of the American Academy of Child & Adolescent Psychia- try, 51, e4.

Piquero, A. R., Gomez-Smith, Z., & Langton, L. (2004). Discerning unfairness where others may not: Low self-control and unfair sanction perceptions. Criminology, 42, 699–734.

Piquero, A. R., Schubert, C. A., & Brame, R. (2014). Comparing official and self- reported records of offending across gender and race/ethnicity in a longitudinal study of serious youthful offenders. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 51, 526–556.

Piquero, A. R., Jennings, W. G., & Farrington, D. P. (2010). On the malleability of self- control: Theoretical and policy implications regarding a general theory of crime. Justice Quarterly, 27, 803–834.

Piquero, A. R., Cardwell, S. M., Piquero, N. L., Jennings, W. G., Reingle Gonzalez, J. M. (2016). How well do the adolescent risk factors predict re-arrest frequency across race/ethnicity among serious adolescent offenders? Special issue: contemporary issues of race/ethnicity, offending behavior, and justice responses, Journal of Crime and Justice, 39, 189–209.

Porter, S., & Woodworth, M. (2006). Psychopathy and aggression. In C. J. Patrick (Ed.), Handbook of Psychopathy (pp. 481–494). New York, NY: Guilford Press.

Proeve, M., & Tudor, S. (2010). Remorse: Psychological and jurisprudential perspec- tives. Burlington, VT: Ashgate.

Rice, S. K., Dirks, D., & Exline, J. J. (2009). Of guilt, defiance, and repentance: Evidence from the Texas death chamber. Justice Quarterly, 26, 295–326.

Roberts, B. W., Caspi, A., & Moffitt, T. E. (2001). The kids are alright: Growth and sta- bility in personality development from adolescence to adulthood. Personality Pro- cesses and Individual Differences, 81, 670–683.

Salihovic, S., Kerr, M., Ozdemir, M., & Pakalniskiene, V. (2012). Directions of effects between adolescent psychopathic traits and parental behavior. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 40, 957–969.

Sampson, R. J., & Raudenbush, S. W. (1999). Systematic social observation of public spaces: A new look at disorder in urban neighborhoods. American Journal of Sociol- ogy, 105, 603–651.

Schubert, C. A., Mulvey, E. P., Steinberg, L., Cauffman, E., Losoya, S. H., Hecker, T., … Knight, G. P. (2004). Operational lessons from the pathways to desistance project. Youth Violence and Juvenile Justice, 2, 237–255.

Schubert, C. A., Mulvey, E. P., & Glasheen, C. (2011). Influence of mental health and substance use problems and criminogenic risk on outcomes in serious juvenile offend- ers. Journal of the American Academy of Child & Adolescent Psychiatry, 50, 925–937.

Selner-O’Hagan, M. B., Kindlon, D. J., Buka, S. L., Raudenbush, S. W., & Earls, F. J. (1998). Assessing exposure to violence in urban youth. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 39, 215–224.

Sherman, L. W. (1993). Defiance, deterrence, and irrelevance: A theory of the criminal sanction. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, 30, 445–473.

Sherman, L. W. (2003). Reason for emotion: Reinventing justice with theories, innova- tions, and research—the American Society of Criminology 2002 Presidential Address. Criminology, 41, 1–38.

Spice, A. (2013). Remorse, psychopathology, psychopathic characteristics, and recidi- vism among adolescent offenders (Doctoral Dissertation). Simon Fraser University, Vancouver, British Columbia.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 25

Spice, A., Vilojean, J. L., Douglas, K. S., & Hart, D. (2015). Remorse, psychopathology, and psychopathy among adolescent offenders. Law and Human Behavior, 39, 451–462.

Stuewig, J., & McCloskey, L. A. (2005). The relation of child maltreatment to shame and guilt among adolescents: Psychological routes to depression and delinquency. Child Maltreatment, 10, 324–336.

Stuewig, J., Tangney, J. P., Kendall, S., Folk, J. B., Meyer, C. R., & Dearing, R. L. (2015). Children’s proneness to shame and guilt predict risky and illegal behaviors in young adulthood. Child Psychiatry and Human Development, 46, 217–227.

Tangney, J. P. (1991). Moral affect: The good, the bad, and the ugly. Journal of Person- ality and Social Psychology, 61, 598–607.

Tangney, J. P. (1996). Conceptual and methodological issues in the assessment of shame and guilt. Behaviour Research and Therapy, 34, 741–754.

Tangney, J. P., & Dearing, R. (2002). Shame and guilt. New York, NY: Guilford Press. Tangney, J. P., Miller, R. S., Flicker, L., & Barlow, D. H. (1996). Are shame, guilt, and

embarrassment distinct emotions? Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 70, 1256–1269.

Tangney, J. P., Stuewig, J., & Mashek, D. J. (2007). Moral emotions and moral behav- ior. Annual Review of Psychology, 58, 345–372.

Tangney, J. P., Stuewig, J., & Hafez, L. (2011a). Shame, guilt, and remorse: Implica- tions for offender population. Journal of Forensic Psychiatry and Psychology, 22, 706–723.

Tangney, J. P., Stuewig, J., Mashek, D., & Hastings, M. (2011b). Assessing jail inmates’ proneness to shame and guilt: Feeling bad about the behavior or the self? Criminal Justice & Behavior, 38, 710–734.

Tangney, J. P., Stuewig, J., & Martinez, A. G. (2014). Two faces of shame: Understand- ing shame and guilt in the prediction of jail inmates’ recidivism. Psychological Science, 25, 799–805.

Thornberry, T. P., Lizotte, A. J., Krohn, M. D., Farnworth, M., & Jang, S. J. (1994). Delinquent peers, beliefs, and delinquent behavior: A longitudinal test of interac- tional theory. Criminology, 32, 47–83.

Tong, L. S. J., & Farrington, D. P. (2008). Effectiveness of reasoning and rehabilitation in reducing reoffending. Psicothema, 20, 20–28.

Umbreit, M., & Armour, M. P. (2011). Restorative justice dialogue: An essential guide for research and practice. New York, NY: Springer.

Vincent, G. M. (2006). Psychopathy and violence risk assessment in youth. Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, 15, 407–428.

Walters, G. D. (1995). The psychological inventory of criminal thinking styles Part I: Reliability and preliminary validity. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 22, 307–325.

Walters, G. D. (2003). Predicting institutional adjustment and recidivism with the psy- chopathy checklist factor scores: A meta-analysis. Law and Human Behavior, 27, 541–558.

Warr, M. (in press). Crime and regret. Emotion Review. Advanced online publication. doi: 10.1177/1754073915586818

Weinberger, D. A., & Schwartz, G. E. (1990). Distress and restraint as superordinate dimensions of self-reported adjustment: A typological perspective. Journal of Per- sonality, 58, 381–417.

Wooditch, A., Tang, L. L., & Taxman, F. S. (2014). Which criminogenic need changes are most important in promoting desistance from crime and substance use? Criminal Justice and Behavior, 41, 276–299.

26 PIQUERO

A p p e n d ix

A . C o rr e la ti o n m at ri x al l va

ri ab

le s

R e m o rs e

R e ar re st

G e n d e r

B la ck

H is p an

ic P ri o rs

Fa m

A rr

E xp

V io l

N H D is

P e e rs

Im p u ls e

R o u ti n e A ct

R e m o rs e (m

e an

) 1. 00

00

R e ar re st

.1 74

5 1. 00

00

G e n d e r

− .1 57

4 − .2 56

8 1. 00

00

B la ck

− .1 25

2 − .0 57

1 − .0 00

8 1. 00

00

H is p an

ic .0 88

7 .0 95

0 − .0 62

9 − .5 72

5 1. 00

00

P ri o rs

.0 46

0 .2 61

0 − .1 54

2 .0 31

9 .0 30

9 1. 00

00

Fa m

A rr e st

.0 92

2 .1 20

5 − .0 18

3 − .0 99

6 .0 94

6 .1 22

6 1. 00

00

E xp

V io l

.2 90

1 .1 04

9 − .1 25

5 .0 09

2 .0 88

1 .2 11

3 .1 84

1 1. 00

00

N H D is

.1 30

7 .0 5 91

.0 25

4 .2 05

4 .0 20

8 .1 34

9 .1 68

8 .3 03

0 1. 00

00

P e e rs

.3 29

9 .1 6 24

− .0 60

5 − .1 61

4 .2 27

3 .2 11

1 .1 55

0 .5 56

1 .2 34

4 1. 00

00

Im p u ls e

− .3 84

9 − .1 39

8 .0 09

9 .2 75

4 − .1 51

8 − .0 49

8 − .1 21

2 − .2 54

2 − .1 25

9 − .3 67

1 1. 00

0

R o u ti n e A ct

.1 55

3 .1 08

8 − .0 35

5 − .0 61

4 .0 12

2 .1 02

0 .0 39

3 .3 38

3 .0 45

3 .3 89

1 − .2 21

1 1. 00

0

K e y:

R e m o rs e (m

e an

)= av

e ra ge

la ck

o f

re m o rs e

o ve

r ti m e ;

R e ar re st

= n u m b e r

o f

re ar re st s

b y

84 -m

o n th

fo ll o w -u p ; G e n d e r;

B la ck ; H is p an

ic ;

P ri o rs ;

Fa m

A rr e st

= fa m il y ar re st ; E xp

V io l = e xp

o su re

to vi o le n ce

; N H D is = n e ig h b o rh o o d d is o rd e r;

P e e rs ; Im

p u ls e = im

p u ls e co

n tr o l; R o u ti n e A ct

= ro u ti n e ac

ti vi ti e s.

REMORSE AND OFFENDING 27

  • Abstract
  • Introduction
  • Conceptual Overlap of Remorse and Regret to Other Psychological Constructs
    • Prior Empirical Research
    • Limitations of Prior Research
  • Current Study
    • Data
    • Variables
      • Dependent Variable (Frequency of Re-arrests)
    • Independent variables
      • Lack of Remorse
    • Analytic Plan
  • Results
    • Supplemental Analyses
  • Discussion
  • Disclosure statement
  • Funding
  • References
  • Appendix A. Correlation matrix all variables

Young People and Crime/Perceptions of antisocial behaviour and negative attitudes towards young people focus group evidence from adult residents of disadvantaged urban.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=cjys20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:16

Journal of Youth Studies

ISSN: 1367-6261 (Print) 1469-9680 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/cjys20

Perceptions of antisocial behaviour and negative attitudes towards young people: focus group evidence from adult residents of disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods (Glasgow, UK)

Matt Egan , Joanne Neary , Peter J. Keenan & Lyndal Bond

To cite this article: Matt Egan , Joanne Neary , Peter J. Keenan & Lyndal Bond (2013) Perceptions of antisocial behaviour and negative attitudes towards young people: focus group evidence from adult residents of disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods (Glasgow, UK), Journal of Youth Studies, 16:5, 612-627, DOI: 10.1080/13676261.2012.733809

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13676261.2012.733809

Copyright Taylor and Francis Group, LLC

Published online: 22 Oct 2012.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 2015

View related articles

Citing articles: 1 View citing articles

Perceptions of antisocial behaviour and negative attitudes towards young people: focus group evidence from adult residents of disadvantaged urban

neighbourhoods (Glasgow, UK)

Matt Egan*, Joanne Neary, Peter J. Keenan and Lyndal Bond

Medical Research Council/Chief Scientist Office, Social and Public Health Sciences Unit, Glasgow, UK

(Received 2 February 2012; final version received 21 September 2012)

This qualitative study explores claims that concern about antisocial behaviour (ASB) may be linked to generally negative attitudes towards young people. The study uses focus groups, sampling adults living in disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods (Glasgow, UK). We found some evidence of negative attitudes, in the form of generalised negative stereotyping of young people, but not of a ‘general climate of intolerance’. During the focus group discussions, the kinds of comments made about young people ranged from strongly pejorative to sympathetic and empathetic. On the whole, the discussions tended to emphasise the heterogeneity of young people and their behaviours, suggesting that many local young people were not perceived to be perpetrators of ASB. The findings indicate that although adult residents of disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods perceive young people’s ASB to be a serious issue, they assume that such behaviours occur in the context of poor environments, poor parenting and poor adult behaviour.

Keywords: antisocial behaviour; intolerance; focus groups; disadvantaged neighbourhoods

Introduction

Young people’s antisocial behaviour (ASB) is a policy priority in the UK. Concerns

about youth and disorder have existed and evolved through successive historical eras

(Pearson 1983) but discourses relating specifically to ASB became more common

during the 1990s. The UK Crime and Disorder Act (1998) illegalised ASB and

defined it as ‘acting in a manner that caused or was likely to cause harassment, alarm

or distress to one or more persons not in the same household as (the defendant)’.

This definition is not age-specific, but policy statements (Home Office 2004, The

Scottish Government 2009, Home Office 2011), newspaper reports (The Guardian

2011) and household survey findings (Scottish Executive Social Research 2004,

Millie et al. 2005, Flatley et al. 2008, 2010) show that ASB is frequently linked to

young people, particularly young people in disadvantaged areas.

Although there is evidence that concern about young people’s ASB is an

international phenomenon [Taylor Nelson Sofres (TNS) Group 2006], the UK has

received particular criticism for negatively stereotyping young people as antisocial.

*Corresponding author. Email: [email protected]

Journal of Youth Studies, 2013

Vol. 16, No. 5, 612�627, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13676261.2012.733809

# 2013 Taylor & Francis

ASB is said to have been ‘increasingly recoded as a problem of young people’

(Hughes and Follett 2006, p. 157) and often refers to seemingly harmless activities,

such as ‘hanging around’ and ‘free play’ (Crawford and Lister 2007, Waiton 2008). In

a report published in 2008, the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child stated that the human rights of young people in the UK were threatened by a ‘general

climate of intolerance and negative public attitudes’ towards young people

exemplified by ‘inappropriate characterization of children, especially adolescents,

within the society’ and an approach to ASB prevention that degrades young people

(p. 6).

The accusations made in United Nations’ report were referred to directly in a

recent Parliamentary brief (Standing Committee for Youth Justice 2010) and by the

mass media (e.g. BBC 2008, Beckford 2010). Similar accusations have also been advanced by numerous organisations that seek to represent young people’s interests

(e.g. Barnardo’s 2008, Childs Rights Information Network 2010). The claim that

negative attitudes towards young people in the UK are widespread and linked to

perceptions of ASB (PASB) is therefore influential. If it is valid, we would argue that

it implies a particular approach to the issue of young people’s ASB: namely a need to

tackle the negative attitudes of those who perceive this problem. It is, therefore,

important to critically examine the claim. This article explores how this might be

achieved and reports on the findings of an empirical study that focuses on one dimension of this topic: that is, attitudes towards young people and ASB amongst

adults living in disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods.

Contextualising PASB

Wikström (2009) has highlighted the need to consider whether public concerns about

young people’s ASB are driven by a rational response to antisocial acts, or subjective

perceptions influenced by non-behavioural factors. Unfortunately, there is little robust evidence that tests the relationship between PASB and actual ASB. Crime

statistics suggest that disproportionately high numbers of young people commit

crimes related to ASB (Ormston and Anderson 2010). However, crime statistics are

influenced by reporting and policing issues, which may themselves be influenced by

social attitudes, so there are tensions regarding how to interpret such data

(MacKenzie et al. 2010).

A study of neighbourhood disorder in Chicago found that compared to measures

of ‘actual’ disorder derived from independent observations, contextual factors such as neighbourhood level deprivation and ethnicity were more strongly associated with

perceived disorder (Sampson and Raudenbush 2004, Sampson 2009). The theory

that contextual factors ‘matter more’ resonates through much of the research

literature on young people’s ASB. Many types of context, operating at macro, local

and individual levels, have been considered relevant. For example, Maruna et al.

(2004) have argued that punitive public attitudes towards (suspected) offenders

cannot be easily explained by specific experiences of neighbourhood crime, but may

be a symptom of free-floated anxieties relating more broadly to macro- and local- level social change. Kearns and Bannister (2009) have argued that negative attitudes

towards young people can be viewed within the context of a growing public and

political discourse of intolerance and calls for greater conformity. A recent academic

review of PASB argued that the negative stereotyping of young people occurred

Journal of Youth Studies 613

within the contexts of economic developments, media representations and neigh-

bourhood level barriers to community cohesion and connectivity (MacKenzie et al.

2010).

Figure 1 summarises some of the contextual factors identified from the literature

and locates them within the fields of direct personal experience, local- and macro-

level contexts. We have assumed that these distinctions are not absolute, that

contextual factors may interact across and between the different levels, and that

other researchers could select and order these concepts differently. However, our aim

is to give some indication of the range and complexity of factors that may influence

PASB and/or perceptions of young people.

Macro level factors theorised as contributing to PASB include deindustrialisation

and structural inequalities (Burney 2002, Halpern 2005); political policies and

structures that may have further marginalised disadvantaged communities and young

people (Burney 2002, Squires 2006); and widespread cultural norms and attitudes

towards deviance (Becker 1963, Cohen 1973, Pearson 1983, Sampson 2009,

Wikström 2009).

Studies of PASB at a local level have at times emphasised neighbourhood decline,

lack of opportunities; poor quality physical environments and amenities; policing

and surveillance; poor social cohesion and connectivity, territoriality and disputes

over the use of public spaces (MacKenzie et al. 2010).

Finally, attitudes can be contextualised in terms of an individual’s own

experiences of young people through direct social contact, and experience of ASB

either as victims, witnesses, perpetrators or a mixture (Lorenc et al. 2012).

Figure 1. Contextualising adult perceptions of young people and ASB.

614 M. Egan et al.

There are, then, many different ways to contextualise perceptions of young

people and ASB. Furthermore, these contextual factors are likely to interact (Neary

et al. 2012). For example, it is plausible that deindustrialisation and structural

inequalities are linked to neighbourhood decline, which in turn have been assumed to adversely affect social cohesion and connectivity (MacKenzie et al. 2010).

The complex picture illustrated by Figure 1 suggests that different research

approaches are required to comprehensively explore the links between PASB and

negative attitudes towards young people. These approaches may include comparisons

of PASB in communities with similar or different levels of economic deprivation

(Flint et al. 2007, Egan et al. 2012); international, national and local data on the

prevalence of social attitudes (Scottish Executive Social Research 2004, Millie et al.

2005, TNS Group 2006, Flatley et al. 2008, 2010); discourse analysis of media or policy documents (Goidel et al. 2006); and qualitative explorations of adults’ and

young people’s perspectives. Any one study is a single piece in a larger jigsaw

(Whitehead et al. 2004) and it is with this in mind that we describe our own study.

The current study

This paper reports on a qualitative study of adults residing in deprived neighbour- hoods located in the UK city of Glasgow. There is quantitative evidence (Egan et al.

2012) to suggest that adult anxieties about young people’s ASB is a particular

problem in the neighbourhoods we selected hence our choice of study setting. Our

qualitative study aimed to provide more detailed insights into residents’ perceptions

and experiences of their neighbourhoods. As we explored the data, we identified

emergent themes that could help us unpack residents’ attitudes to young people and

ASB. These included evidence of adults describing their experience of young people

and neighbourhood problems. The themes of stereotyping, intergenerational connectivity and empathy with young people also emerged.

Exploring these themes could help us understand whether it was reasonable or

not to characterise adult attitudes as indicative of ‘a general climate of intolerance

and negative public attitudes’ towards young people in these particular neighbour-

hoods. In conducting the study, we assumed that widespread use of negative

stereotypes, a lack of empathy and lack of social connectivity with young people, and

a tendency to blame all or most young people for the neighbourhoods’ problems

would strongly suggest such a climate. At the other extreme, the ‘climate of negative attitudes’ claim would have little support if we found evidence of intergenerational

connectivity and empathy, relatively little evidence of adults stereotyping young

people, and an assumption that most local young people were not antisocial.

Through our qualitative research, we hoped to explore the more complex relation-

ships and experiences likely to be situated between these two extremes.

Methods

Setting

We conducted 12 focus groups covering eight anonymous Glasgow neighbourhoods

in 2009. The focus groups were part of a wider research programme called GoWell

(Egan et al. 2010). All the neighbourhoods fall within the Scottish Index of Multiple

Journal of Youth Studies 615

Deprivation lowest 15% income deprivation cut-off used by the Scottish Government

to define relatively deprived areas (Walsh 2008).

A survey of adults residing in these neighbourhoods found around half of

householders thought teenagers hanging around were either a serious (22%) or slight (32%) problem in their neighbourhood (GoWell 2010a). Recent attempts by local

authorities to address ASB have focused on enhanced community policing,

community engagement, increased surveillance and the identification of ASB

‘hotspots’. A number of programmes that aim to promote young people’s self-

esteem and community engagement, sometimes known as youth diversionary

schemes, have also been operating across Glasgow (GoWell 2010b).

Sampling and fieldwork

Participants over 18 years of age, who were randomly sampled from neighbourhoods

as part of the GoWell study, were approached to take part in 12 focus groups (Egan

et al. 2010). For six of the focus groups, additional eligibility criteria were used: two

focus groups consisted of parents or guardians of teenaged children; one group was

comprised of asylum seekers or refugees; three groups consisted of participants who

had recently relocated to a more desirable, but still relatively deprived, Glasgow

neighbourhood. The focus groups were conducted in community halls or other local facilities and

lasted at least an hour. Fieldworkers facilitated the groups using pre-prepared topic

guides. In two groups, the topic guides focused directly on questions relating to ASB

and young people. Other focus groups were asked more generally about neighbour-

hood life and neighbourhood regeneration, to provide data related to research

questions on these topics. In three of these groups, the topic guides included

occasional prompts about ASB, whilst topic guides for seven groups did not mention

ASB (see Table 1). By comparing data from all these groups, we explored whether participants only discussed young people’s ASB when directly asked about it, or

whether they signified the importance of this issue with little or no prompting from

the facilitator.

Participants gave informed consent and received £20 vouchers to compensate

them for their time. This study received ethical approval from NHS Scotland B

MREC committee (no. 05/MRE10/89). GoWell includes an extensive programme of

engagement with local communities which influenced the planning of the study and

dissemination of findings.

Data analysis

Qualitative data were analysed using textual analysis software (NVivo 8). Following

a consultation between the analysts, key themes were identified. A coding framework

was developed and two researchers independently coded the data, meeting regularly

to discuss and refine the framework.

Findings

A total of 81 adults participated in the 12 focus groups (see Table 2). Focus group

composition may have influenced some of the discussions, although this cannot be

616 M. Egan et al.

demonstrated conclusively. The asylum seeker group (FG9) was the only one that

referred to racial harassment from young people. Our only (unplanned) all-female

group (FG8) appeared to be more critical of the behaviour of local girls compared to

other groups. The parent groups (FG1 and FG2) were particularly critical of other

parents and children, whilst portraying their own children sympathetically.

However, all of the focus groups expressed concern about neighbourhood ASB.

Unsurprisingly, young people’s ASB was discussed most by the two focus groups

with topic guides that focused on the issue (FG1, FG2). Three focus groups (FG3,

FG5 and FG12) discussed ASB without signalling the age of perpetrators. In the

other groups, participants discussed young people’s ASB using terms such as ‘kids’,

‘weans’, ‘children’, ‘teenagers’, ‘young ones’, ‘boys’ and (less frequently) ‘girls’.

Young people were also discussed in terms of gang-related problems. One parent

suggested the age of local gang members ranged ‘from 12-year-olds right up to

17-year-olds’ (FG2, female). Participants from other areas suggested similar age

groups, although a resident from one group offered a broader range of 8- to 18-years

old (FG8, female).

Table 1. Description of focus groups (FG) and whether facilitators asked or prompted

groups about antisocial behaviour (ASB).

Sample type

ASB

Questions

ASB

Prompt

Focus

groups Neighbourhood descriptions

Parents or

guardians of

teenagers

Yes Yes FG1

FG2

Peripheral estates dominated by

tenement flats and terraced houses.

Approx. 82% of homes were socially

rented; 37% of householders were

employed; and 96% were white Scottish.

Residents

(general)

No Yes FG3

FG4

FG5

Inner-city estates dominated by multi-

storey flats. Approx. 92% of homes were

socially rented; 18% of householders

were employed; and 53% were white

Scottish.

Residents

(general)

No No FG6

FG7

FG8

Inner-city estates dominated by

tenement flats, cottage flats and terraced

houses. Approx. 60% of homes were

socially rented; 27% of householders

were employed; and 97% were white

Scottish.

Asylum seekers

and refugees

No No FG9 Inner-city estate dominated by multi-

storey flats. Approx. 97% of homes were

socially rented. 23% of householders

were employed and 48% were white

Scottish.

Recently

relocated

residents

No No FG10

FG11

FG12

Inner-city estate dominated by tenement

flats and terraced houses. Approx. 50%

of homes were socially rented; 39% of

householders were employed; and 97%

were white Scottish.

Note: Neighbourhood descriptions taken from GoWell baseline data (Egan et al. 2010).

Journal of Youth Studies 617

Stereotyping young people

Galloway et al. (2007) have described how attitudes towards social class contributes

to negative stereotypes of working-class young people, using pejorative terms such as

‘ned’ or ‘chav’ and focusing on visual cues such as sportswear, brand clothes and gold

jewellery. The adults in these focus groups, who were generally working-class

themselves, tended not to draw on these kinds of class-specific stereotypes or

terminology. Nonetheless, the focus groups produced some examples of strongly

negative characterisations of the entire younger generation. One participant described

local young people as ‘feral animals’ (FG4, male), another said that young people

were ‘arrogant’ (FG2, male). There were examples of gender-specific stereotypes. For example, there seemed to

be a shared assumption that boys were more likely than girls to be connected with

local gangs and violence. However, one focus group (FG8) did specifically single out

Table 2. Description of focus groups.

Group Gender Age (years) Work status Ethnicity

FG1 M�3 Range: 29�65 Employed�4 White Scottish�8

F�5 Average: 43 Unemployed�4

FG2 M�2 Range: 31�49 Employed�5 White Scottish�7

F�7 Average: 40 Unemployed�4 BME�2

FG3 M�1 Range: 20�64 Employed�4 White Scottish�5

F�6 Average: 38 Unemployed�2 BME�1

Education/training�1 White Europe�1

FG4 M�4 Range: 28�73 Employed�2 Scottish�7

F�4 Average: 56 Unemployed�1 BME�1

Retired�4

Education/training�1

FG5 M�4 Range: 25�74 Employed�1 White Scottish�3

F�3 Average: 50 Unemployed�4 BME�4

Retired�2

FG 6 M�2 Range: 57�87 Unemployed�2 White Scottish�6

F�5 Average: 68 Retired�5 White Europe�1

FG 7 M�3 Range: 27�73 Employed�5 White Scottish�3

F�4 Average: 48 Retired�2 BME�4

FG8 M�0 Range: 51�75 Employed�1 White Scottish�5

F�5 Average: 64 Retired�4

FG9 M�2 Range: 25�63 Unemployed�4 BME�6

F�4 Average: 44 Retired�1

Education/training�1

FG10 M�3 Range: 26�75 Employed�5 White Scottish�6

F�4 Average: 50 Unemployed�2 BME�1

FG11 M�3 Range: 43�69 Employed�1 White Scottish�4

F�1 Average: 56 Unemployed�2

Retired�1

FG12 M�1 Range: 28�58 Employed�4 White Scottish�5

F�5 Average: 40 Unemployed�2 BME�1

BME, Black minority ethnic.

618 M. Egan et al.

girls from the neighbourhood for criticism, contrasting their behaviour (drink, drugs,

swearing) with their appearance (well dressed, beautiful):

FG8, female A: The school is not in the evening but these children from 6 o’clock to midnight drunk, drugged up and may I say they’re all beautifully dressed. Beautifully put on. They’re clean and I’m sure if you went to their mother’s door they would say ‘‘oh it’s not my . . .’’ and they are disgusting. Disgusting.

FG8, female B: They’re foul mouthed.

FG8, female C: Aye it’s a Friday, Saturday and Sunday.

FG8, facilitator: What’s changed then? What’s made that change?

FG8, female C: It’s been like that for years, hen. The younger generation.

Most young people are not antisocial

However, denunciations of the entire ‘younger generation’ were not typical of the

focus group discussions. For the most part, participants emphasised heterogeneous

behaviours amongst young people and an assumption that many young people were

not perpetrators of ASB. Even some of the FG8 participants who took part in the

discussion quoted above went on to challenge their own comments:

FG8, female B: But there’s an awful lot of good children you know and it’s the minority.

FG8, female A: It’s the minority in everything . . . that’s going on. You know

they’re no all bad. They’re no all bad.

Focus group discussions often described ASB as something that some, rather than

all, young people engaged in. Only one participant (FG6) attempted to quantify what

he perceived to be the proportion of antisocial young people in his neighbourhood.

He said that ‘90% of them are ok’. Some groups also discussed how young people’s

ASB could vary by neighbourhood. A participant who had recently relocated,

described how the children in her new neighbourhood behaved in a way that

contrasted positively with those from her previous neighbourhood:

FG12, female: You don’t see the weans [children] all running about swearing, causing trouble, and setting fires and all that. It’s not like that. The weans are playing with their footballs and their bikes. It’s like they are actually being proper children, and acting like children.

Whilst the assumptions expressed about ‘proper children’ may suggest an idealised

view of childhood, it is noteworthy that other participants from the FG12 focus

group agreed that children from different neighbourhoods tended to behave

differently. It is also worth noting that the FG12 participants had all moved from

one disadvantaged area to another, so the ‘proper children’ were not from affluent

neighbourhoods. The finding echoes quantitative evidence (Flint et al. 2007) that

PASB prevalence may vary between similarly disadvantaged neighbourhoods. We

can only speculate on the reasons for this difference in perception: perhaps some

Journal of Youth Studies 619

neighbourhoods are characterised by greater levels of intergenerational cohesion, or

perhaps (as the quote above suggests) the behaviour of young people varies between

disadvantaged neighbourhoods.

Social connectivity and empathy

MacKenzie et al (2010) have suggested that social cohesion, and in particular social

connectivity could potentially help to alleviate adult concerns and misconceptions

about young people’s behaviour. However, the adults included in our focus groups

seldom described connectivity with young people outside the family unit. Further-

more, participants who did describe experiences of direct contact with local young

people tended to focus on occasions when the young people were considered to have

behaved antisocially. Sometimes, those experiences took the form of personalised

victimisation, for example:

FG9, male: I was being verbally abused once. Some girls, I think they could only be about twelve years old, and they were shouting at me. I felt so bad about it.

Sometimes the victimisation appeared to be less personal, but still problematic:

FG12, female: The biggest problem is the school children that go to the primary and secondary school. They are always running through the gardens. We have a front and back garden, and the destruction is unbelievable. Destroying the flowers, the pots, smashing in the windows.

On other occasions, participants described witnessing adolescents involved in ASB

that did not directly affect them but did affect other members of the community:

FG6, male: [regarding a local playground] It’s supposed to be for toddlers but at night time, the older ones are ruining it . . . they are vandalising them . . .because my window, it’s facing this way and I see them.

Negative experiences such as these were referred to frequently by participants and

potentially pose a barrier to adults making social connections with local young

people. In contrast there were few references made in the discussions to positive

social connections with younger neighbours. One resident did say she felt ‘alright’

around gangs of young people that she knew, but ‘apprehensive’ amongst those she

did not know (FG1, female). Another discussion focused on how knowing some of

the local boys personally helped reassure participants that the majority of young

people who hung around the street were ‘fine’ (FG6, male).

Unsurprisingly, parents exhibited more understanding and empathy towards

their own children. For instance, parents sympathised with their children feeling

‘trapped’ at home for reasons that included community safety concerns and the

perception that police would prevent young people from congregating in public

spaces. Two mothers (FG1) stated that their children had stopped using their local

Youth Complex because of the drinking and fighting that took place amongst young

people outside the building. One mother had banned her son from attending,

whereas the other said that her son chose to avoid the venue.

620 M. Egan et al.

Some participants claimed that their neighbourhood lacked amenities for young

people, giving them few options but to stay at home or hang around the street.

Others said that amenities existed but there were barriers to access such as

prohibitive costs and targeting of specific age-ranges. However, not all the focus

group discussions sympathised with the view that young people lacked things to do

in the neighbourhood, as the following excerpt illustrates:

FG4 facilitator: Do you think . . . there’s nothing for them [young people] to do?

FG4, female: That’s just an excuse.

FG4, male A: That’s an excuse.

FG4, male B: That’s an excuse. If they want something to do, there’s things they can do.

FG4, male A: We didn’t have anything when I was young.

The last statement quoted above also illustrates how some participants drew on their

own experience of childhood to justify unsympathetic characterisations of the

present generation of young people. Some participants argued that the current

younger generation compares less favourably to young people in the past: e.g. ‘we

had respect for elders, older people, right, but now the young ones don’t respect us’

(FG2, male). On the other hand, childhood memories were also discussed within what Millie

et al. (2005) have called a ‘kids will be kids’ narrative, emphasising an age-old

tendency for young people to get into trouble and challenge boundaries (see also

Pearson 1983). Comments such as, ‘when I was younger, I hung about on corners’

(FG2, female) and ‘the police used to come up all the time and chase us when we

were younger’ (FG1, female), suggest sympathetic narratives that assume young

people’s behaviour today to be no worse than that of previous generations.

In summary, intergenerational connectivity outside the family appeared to be

weak in these neighbourhoods. However, some adults used childhood memories as

an alternative way of attempting to understand and empathise with young people.

Sympathetic concerns about the needs of young people being inadequately met by

local services and amenities were raised in several groups. However, there were also

less sympathetic narratives suggesting that some young people’s ASB prevented their

peers from accessing amenities, and that young people today lacked personal

attributes associated with pro-social behaviours.

Not just young people

If adult residents blamed their younger neighbours for all or most of the problems in

their neighbourhood, we suggest that this could be indicative of a general climate of

negative attitudes towards young people in these neighbourhoods. However, a point

made in several of the focus groups was that young people were not the only source

of neighbourhood problems: e.g. ‘It is not just teenagers who are the problem. It’s the

adults as well’ (FG1, male). These comments echo findings from other qualitative

research (Millie 2006). They illustrate that whilst young people’s ASB is a concern of

Journal of Youth Studies 621

residents, young people have not been made scapegoats for all the neighbourhood

problems.

Participants were not always explicit about the perceived age of perpetrators. For

instance, substance mis-users were amongst the most frequently named type of culprit but participants often used terms like ‘drunks’ or ‘junkies’ without specifying

a typical age range. Drinking and drug-taking amongst minors were occasionally

referred to, but some participants implied that substance mis-users were distinct from

problematic children and constituted a greater threat to community safety:

‘Annoying children you can put up with. Drunks and junkies you just don’t want’

(FG4: female). Another focus group agreed that younger people found their use of

public spaces restricted because of the perceived threat posed by older drug mis-

users: ‘The kids go to these parks like the new one they have just built. The kids can only stay in there for a certain amount of time before the junkies push them out’

(FG10, female).

Adults were also held to be indirectly responsible for ASB. Some of the groups

were especially critical of poor parenting and poor discipline in the neighbourhood:

e.g. ‘[the parents] are just as bad as the weans’ (FG1, female); ‘I think a lot of it’s to

do with the ma’s and da’s. It isn’t the weans’ (FG2, female); ‘I’d love to know where

the parents were’ (FG4, male) and ‘when we said there is no parental control I think

we’ve said everything’ (FG4, female).

Discussion

We have used focus groups to explore adult perceptions of young people and ASB in

disadvantaged neighbourhoods of Glasgow. We consider this issue to be important

because the accusation that young people are subject to a general climate of negative

attitudes has been repeated in public and political discourses. Furthermore, the

accusation implies a particular approach to tackling ASB: one that focuses on changing negative attitudes amongst those who perceive the problem.

The study found some examples of adults who provided negative characterisa-

tions and stereotypes of young people. We also found that the group discussions

revealed only isolated examples of intergenerational connectivity outside of

participants’ immediate families. The groups provided many examples of negative

encounters with young people, and these examples tended to refer to behaviours that

were notably problematic (e.g. harassment, damage to property) rather than merely

ambiguous (e.g. ‘hanging around’). On the other hand, we found that adult residents tended to emphasise the

heterogeneity of young people and their behaviours, and suggested that many local

young people were not perceived to be perpetrators of ASB. Some adults attempted

to empathise with young people, e.g. by drawing on a ‘kids will be kids’ narrative

and/or stating that neighbourhood amenities for young people were poor.

Furthermore, the focus groups regularly suggested that young people were not

solely responsible for neighbourhood problems. ASB was said to be often

perpetrated by adults and some participants maintained that poor parenting underpinned young people’s ASB.

Many of these findings echo those from a companion study of young people

living in deprived Glasgow neighbourhoods, which we conducted around the same

time (Neary et al. 2012). Like the adults, the young people were sometimes willing to

622 M. Egan et al.

draw on negative stereotypes when describing other antisocial young people. They

also appeared to believe that neighbourhood problems were caused by both young

and older residents, and that intergenerational connectivity was poor in their

neighbourhoods. The young people appeared to be more attuned to the issue of contested public space and territoriality compared to the adults, and they were

particularly concerned about adults accusing them of ASB when they were simply

socialising in a public area. In contrast, the adults we spoke to have the impression

that they were willing and able to distinguish between young people merely hanging

around and young people who were causing problems. This contrast in perception

between the generations is telling, and could be explored further to help us

understand how mutual empathy and connectivity between age groups might be

improved.

Implications for policy and practice

Bannister and Kearns (2009) have argued that policy-makers and other commenta-

tors frequently emphasise the importance of fostering and maintaining societies that

are generally tolerant of other social groups, yet governments consider it acceptable

to use the rhetoric of intolerance when discussing socially undesirable behaviours.

Hence, the familiar claims of ‘no tolerance’ or ‘zero tolerance’ approaches to crime and ASB (Home Office 2004).

This distinction between tolerating social groups but not tolerating undesirable

behaviours raises a key question: when young people are linked to concerns about

ASB, does this suggest intolerance towards young people per se, or is the object of

intolerance still primarily the behaviours? Our focus groups certainly revealed some

evidence of adults from disadvantaged areas being prepared to describe young

people in strongly pejorative and stereotypical terms. However, the discussions more

generally revealed intolerance of specific behaviours rather than intolerance of a particular age group. In addition, adults portrayed ASB as something that occurs in

the context of poor environments, poor parenting and poor adult behaviour. It is

perhaps these issues, rather than the issue of intergenerational intolerance, that

should be prioritised as we attempt to better understand and resolve social divisions

and behavioural problems in disadvantaged urban areas.

It has also been argued that greater social connectivity can help encourage more

tolerant communities (MacKenzie et al. 2010). Our study found relatively little

evidence of intergenerational connectivity, except between members of the same family. It is timely, therefore, to consider how community interventions might

strengthen social cohesion and connectivity.

Nonetheless, we suggest that connectivity is only one part of the solution. It may

not be feasible or desirable for residents to develop relationships that lead to mutual

empathy and understanding with all their neighbours, including those with

challenging behaviours. Previous research into ‘negative social capital’ has suggested

that strong social connections are not always mutually beneficial and may sometimes

be exploitative or harmful (Granovetter 1973, Portes and Landolt 1996, Harper 2001, Carpiano 2006, Browning 2009).

A key theme from our focus group discussions was that residents considered

themselves to be directly exposed to ASB and that the examples of ASB they

described were often more serious than simply ‘young people hanging around’.

Journal of Youth Studies 623

Hanging around was generally considered a problem when people of various ages

were assumed to be intoxicated by alcohol or other drugs. Tackling the drink and

drugs culture is a current political priority, and our study provides further

justification for this. Here we see how that culture adds to perceptions of poor neighbourhood safety and acts as a potential barrier to social connectivity, empathy

and cohesion.

Study limitations and strengths

A relatively large number of participants from disadvantaged neighbourhoods agreed

to discuss their experiences. We consider the different approaches used for selecting and conducting the various focus groups to be a strength because it allows us to

triangulate findings obtained using different methods. We are able to say with some

confidence that participants’ comments about young people’s ASB have not simply

been generated by leading questions from the researchers, because some of the focus

groups were not directly questioned on this issue. This in itself is a telling finding:

without prompting, residents will discuss their feelings about living in a deprived

neighbourhood in terms of their experience of ASB.

In terms of the contextual framework described in Figure 1, it is clear that the findings from this study are not in themselves sufficient to address all aspects of the

accusation that young people are victims of a general climate of negative attitudes.

This was a micro level study and, on the whole, focused on concepts located within

the ‘direct experience’ and ‘local context’ levels. Even then, many important local

dimensions referred to in Figure 1 do not feature in the analysis (e.g. contested use of

public space, territoriality, policing and poor physical environments). Unsurprisingly,

given the study design, many of the macro level factors were absent from the study.

We caution against reading too much into these examples of ‘absence of evidence’, as they are likely to be influenced by data collecting methods that were geared towards

prompting discussions about local issues but less well suited to collecting other kinds

of information.

Focus groups provide insights into the kinds of narratives residents construct

when interacting with others. These interactions occur within the specific settings of

facilitated groups and therefore may differ from ‘everyday’ interactions in the

community. We do not know the extent to which participants already knew other

members of their focus group, or what difference such knowledge would make to our conclusions. The study sample is limited to adult participants from disadvantaged

Glasgow neighbourhoods and over-represents female and employed residents and

minority ethnic groups from those neighbourhoods. Participants were not always

clear about the age of alleged perpetrators of ASB, and in any case there is no single

agreed age at which a person changes from a ‘young person’ to an ‘adult’. We assume

these life stages overlap.

Summary

Social attitudes towards young people and ASB are complex and we have argued that

a range of study methods are required to explore these issues thoroughly. The

findings from this particular study cast doubt on the assumption that PASB in

disadvantaged communities can be primarily attributed to negative attitudes towards

624 M. Egan et al.

young people. During the focus group discussions, the kinds of comments made

about young people ranged from strongly pejorative to sympathetic and empathetic.

On the whole, the discussions tended to emphasise the heterogeneity of young people

and their behaviours, suggesting that many local young people were not perceived to

be perpetrators of ASB. However, we also found that social cohesion in these

neighbourhoods appeared to be poor and we suggest that this could provide a

context that exacerbates community divisions, including intergenerational divisions.

We also found that most participants were able to recount direct experiences of ASB

perpetrated by younger and older neighbours, particularly damage to property,

harassment, drinking and drug-taking. These experiences hinder community

cohesion and connectivity.

The findings indicate that although adult residents of disadvantaged urban

neighbourhoods perceive young people’s ASB to be a serious issue, they assume that

such behaviours occur in the context of poor environments, poor parenting and poor

adult behaviour. We therefore, emphasise the need to continue to develop multi-

layered approaches to tackling ASB: improving community cohesion and opportu-

nities for disadvantaged residents, whilst reducing the incidence of ASB amongst

young people and adults.

Acknowledgements

This research was conducted as part of the GoWell Glasgow Community Health and Wellbeing Research and Learning Programme (www.GoWellonline.com). GoWell is a collaborative partnership between the Glasgow Centre for Population Health, the University of Glasgow and the Medical Research Council/Chief Scientist Office Social and Public Health Sciences Unit, sponsored by Glasgow Housing Association, the Scottish Government, NHS Health Scotland and NHS Greater Glasgow and Clyde. Lyndal Bond was funded by the Chief Scientist Office at the Scottish Government Health Directorate as part of the Evaluating Social Interventions programme at the MRC/CSO Social and Public Health Science Unit (U. 130059812). Matt Egan was funded by Glasgow Centre for Population Health as part of the GoWell Programme and also by the Chief Scientist Office at the Scottish Government Health Directorate. Joanne Neary and Peter J. Keenan were funded by the Medical Research Council. Fieldwork conducted by BMG Research. Thanks to M. McKee for proof-reading.

References

Bannister, J. and Kearns, A., 2009. Tolerance, respect and civility amidst changing cities. In: A. Millie, ed. Securing respect: behavioural expectation and anti-social behaviour in the UK. Bristol: Policy Press, 171�191.

Barnardo’s, 2008. The shame of Britain’s intolerance of children [online]. Available from: http:// www.barnardos.org.uk/news_and_events/media_centre/press_releases.htm?ref�42088 [Ac- cessed 20 January 2012].

BBC, 2008. Children’s rights ‘not being met’ [online]. BBC. October 3. Available from: http:// news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk/7651184.stm [Accessed 20 January 2012].

Becker, H., 1963. Outsiders. New York: Free Press. Beckford, M., 2010. United nations orders labour to stop reality TV shows exploiting

children. The Telegraph, 3 October 2008 [online]. Available from: http://www.telegraph.co. uk/news/politics/labour/3129928/United-Nations-orders-Labour-to-stop-reality-TV-shows- exploiting-children.html [Accessed 20 January 2012].

Browning, C., 2009. Illuminating the downside of social capital. American behavioral science, 52 (11), 1556�1578.

Journal of Youth Studies 625

Burney, E., 2002. Talking tough, acting coy: what happened to the anti-social behaviour order? The Howard journal of criminal justice, 41 (5), 469�484.

Carpiano, R., 2006. Toward a neighborhood resource-based theory of social capital for health: can Bourdieu and sociology help? Social science & medicine, 62 (1), 165�175.

Childs Rights Information Network, 2010. Children and discrimination [online]. Available from: http://www.crin.org/Discrimination/index.asp [Accessed 20 January 2012].

Cohen, S., 1973. Folk devils and moral panics. St Albans: Paladin. Crawford, A. and Lister, S., 2007. The use and impact of dispersal orders: sticking plasters and

wake-up calls. York: York Publishing Services/Joseph Rowntree Foundation. Crime and Disorder Act 1998 (s.1(1)). Egan, M., et al., 2010. Protocol for a mixed methods study investigating the impact of

investment in housing, regeneration and neighbourhood renewal on the health and wellbeing of residents: the GoWell programme. BMC medical research methodology, 10 (41), doi:10.1186/1471-2288-10-41

Egan, M., et al., 2012. Is concern about young people’s anti-social behaviour associated with poor health? Cross-sectional evidence from residents of deprived urban neighbourhoods. BMC public health, 12 (217), doi:10.1186/1471-2458-12-217

Flatley, J., Moley, S., and Hoare, J., 2008. Perceptions of anti-social behaviour: findings from the 2007/08 British crime survey. Supplementary Volume 1 to Crime in England and Wales 2007/08, Home Office Statistical Bulletin 15/08. London: Home Office.

Flatley, J., et al., 2010. Crime in England and Wales 2009/10. Findings from the British crime survey and police recorded crime. London: Home Office.

Flint, J., et al., 2007. Tackling anti-social behaviour in Glasgow: an evaluation of policy and practice in the Glasgow Housing Association. Glasgow: Glasgow Housing Association.

Galloway, J., Forsyth, A., and Shewan, D., 2007. Young people’s street drinking behaviour: investigating the influence of marketing and subculture. Glasgow: Glasgow Centre for the Study of Violence, Glasgow Caledonian University.

Goidel, R.K., Freeman, C.M., and Procopio, S.T., 2006. The impact of television viewing on perceptions of juvenile crime. Journal of broadcasting & electronic media, 50, 119�139.

GoWell, 2010a. Who says teenagers are a serious problem? Gowell’s findings on householder perceptions of youth related problems in deprived areas of Glasgow. Glasgow: Glasgow Centre for Population Health, Briefing Paper 8.

GoWell, 2010b. Youth diversionary schemes evaluation. Glasgow: Glasgow Centre for Population Health, Briefing Paper 9.

Granovetter, M., 1973. The strength of weak ties. American journal of sociology, 78 (6), 1360� 1380.

Halpern, D., 2005. Social capital. Cambridge: Polity. Harper, R., 2001. Social capital: a review of the literature. London: Office for National

Statistics. Home Office, 2004. Confident communities in a secure Britain: The Home Office strategic plan

2004�08. London: Home Office. Home Office, 2011. More effective responses to anti-social behaviour � a consultation. London:

Home Office. Hughes, G. and Follett, M., 2006. Community safety, youth and the ‘‘anti-social’’. In:

B. Goldson and J. Muncie, eds. Youth crime and justice: critical issues. London: SAGE, 157� 171.

Kearns, A. and Bannister, J., 2009. Conceptualising tolerance: paradoxes of tolerance and intolerance in contemporary Britain. Italian journal of sociology of education, 2, 126�147.

Lorenc, T., et al., 2012. Crime, fear of crime, environment, and health and wellbeing: mapping review of theories and causal pathways. Health place, 18 (4), 757�765.

MacKenzie, S., et al., 2010. The drivers of perceptions of anti-social behaviour, Research Report 34. London: Home Office.

Maruna, S., Matravers, A., and King, A., 2004. Disowning our shadow: a psychoanalytic approach to understanding punitive public attitudes. Deviant behaviour, 25, 277�299.

Millie, A., et al., 2005. Anti-social behaviour strategies: finding a balance. Bristol: Policy Press.

626 M. Egan et al.

Millie, A., 2006. Anti-social behaviour: concerns of minority and marginalised Londoners [online]. Available from: http://www.internetjournalofcriminology.com/Millie%20-%20Anti- social%20Behaviour.pdf [Accessed 20 January 2012].

Neary, J., et al., 2012. Damned if they do, damned if they don’t: negotiating the tricky context of anti-social behaviour and keeping safe in disadvantaged urban neighbourhoods. Journal of youth studies. Advance online publication. doi: 10.1080/13676261.2012.710745

Ormston, R. and Anderson, S., 2010. Scottish social attitudes survey 2009: local issues, national concerns: public attitudes to antisocial behaviour in Scotland. Edinburgh: Scottish Government.

Pearson, G., 1983. Hooligan: a history of respectable fears. Basingstoke: Macmillan. Portes, A. and Landolt, P., 1996. The downside of social capital. American prospect, 26, 18�21. Sampson, R.J., 2009. Disparity and diversity in the contemporary city: social (dis)order

revisited. British journal of sociology, 60 (1), 1�31. Sampson, R.J. and Raudenbush, S.W., 2004. Seeing disorder: neighbourhood stigma and the

social construction of ‘‘broken windows’’. Social psychology quarterly, 67 (4), 319�342. Scottish Executive Social Research, 2004. Scottish crime survey 2003. Edinburgh: Scottish

Executive Social Research. Squires, P., 2006. Community safety: critical perspectives on policy and practice. Bristol: The

Policy Press. Standing Committee for Youth Justice, 2010. Parliamentary briefing on the children’s rights bill.

February 2010. London: The Standing Committee for Youth Justice. Taylor Nelson Sofres (TNS) Group, 2006. Anti-social behaviour across Europe. Middlesex:

TNS. The Guardian, 2011. England rioters: young, poor and unemployed. The Guardian, 19 Aug,

p. 4. The Scottish Government, 2009. Promoting positive outcomes: working together to prevent

antisocial behaviour in Scotland. Edinburgh: Scottish Government. United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child, 2008. Forty-ninth session: consideration

of reports submitted by states parties under article 44 of the convention � concluding observations: United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. Geneva: United Nations.

Waiton, S., 2008. The politics of antisocial behaviour: amoral panics. London: Routledge. Walsh, D., 2008. Health and wellbeing in Glasgow and the GoWell areas � deprivation based

analyses. Glasgow: Gowell. Whitehead, M., et al., 2004. Evidence for public health policy on inequalities: 2: assembling

the evidence jigsaw. Journal of epidemiology & community health, 58, 817�821. Wikström, P., 2009. Questions of perception and reality. The British journal of sociology, 60 (1),

59�63.

Journal of Youth Studies 627

Young People and Crime/Representing and Preventing youth crime.pdf

Youth Justice 12(2) 101 –117

© The Author(s) 2012 Reprints and permission: sagepub.

co.uk/journalsPermissions.nav DOI: 10.1177/1473225412447160

yjj.sagepub.com

Representing and Preventing Youth Crime and Disorder: Intended and Unintended Consequences of Targeted Youth Programmes in England

Laura Kelly

Abstract Drawing on a qualitative study conducted in England, this article argues that targeted youth projects often benefit participants, but over-stating their ability to prevent crime and ‘anti-social behaviour’ can be problematic. Voluntary services with limited resources ultimately focus on receptive young people, but pressure to justify funding encourages practitioners, programme managers and policy-makers to highlight the ‘riskiness’ of participants and publicize the most striking successes. Such practices can serve to consolidate negative representations of the risk posed by young people (or ‘define deviance up’) and give credence to the notions of choice and intractability that underpin punitive policies. Meanwhile, alternative justifications for youth provision are silenced.

Keywords anti-social behaviour, crime prevention, risk, targeting, youth

Since the Crime and Disorder Act 1998 established ‘preventing offending’ as the ‘princi- pal aim’ of a reformed youth justice system in England and Wales, ‘prevention’ and ‘early intervention’ services have become increasingly prominent.1 Recommended by the Audit Commission (1996) and underpinned by influential research (for example, Farrington 1996), initiatives targeting ‘high crime’ neighbourhoods or ‘at risk’ young people have been funded by the Youth Justice Board, along with other government departments, local authorities, charitable fundraising and private sector sponsors (Ashford, 2007; Audit Commission, 2009; Walker and Donaldson, 2011). Many of these programmes dispropor- tionately target the most disadvantaged, which has raised concerns about stigmatizing already vulnerable young people, even when the benefits of project participation are acknowledged (France and Utting, 2005; Mason and Prior, 2008; Smith, 2006).

Corresponding author: Dr Laura Kelly, School of Applied Social Sciences, Durham University, 32 Old Elvet, Durham, DH1 3HN, UK. Email: [email protected]

447160 YJJ12210.1177/1473225412447160KellyYouth Justice 2012

Article

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

102 Youth Justice 12(2)

This article evaluates these concerns with reference to targeted sport and activity-based youth programmes. It locates contemporary programmes within the context of modern ‘crime and disorder reduction’ and ‘social inclusion’ strategies, and considers how ten- sions within current frameworks reflexively shape the actions of practitioners involved with youth projects in England.2 In particular, the article explores how strategic represen- tations of targeted neighbourhoods and project participants help legitimate the contested narratives underpinning national youth justice policies. This approach is at odds with attempts to identify generalizable ‘evidence’ about targeted interventions; however, the arguments developed here may have wider application given the prevalence of similar programmes in Europe, North America and Australasia (Morris et al., 2003; Spaaij, 2010; Witt and Crompton, 1996).

The discussion draws on qualitative research conducted in three ‘Positive Futures’ projects. ‘Positive Futures’ aims to contribute to both ‘crime reduction’ and ‘social inclusion’, as it intends to have ‘a positive impact on individual participants’ substance misuse, physical activity and offending behaviour by widening horizons and access to lifestyle, educational and employment opportunities within a supportive and culturally familiar environment’ (Crime Concern, 2006: 10; Home Office, 2003: 6). The relation- ship between structural marginalization and criminalization is, however, multi-faceted (Wacquant, 2008; Young, 1999), and the behaviour of individual participants is shaped by broader exclusionary processes, which targeted initiatives can do little to tackle. Moreover, although interventions are represented as an ‘alternative’ for the ‘hard to reach’ (Crabbe, 2007; Crime Concern, 2006), the findings of this study show how, in practice, voluntary projects may struggle to engage or retain such young people. Although this dissonance between rhetoric and reality is understandable at the level of practice, it is problematic at the level of policy, since it gives credence to the narratives of choice and intractability that underpin punitive correctionalism in the youth justice system of England and Wales (Goldson and Muncie, 2006; Kemshall, 2008).

Other issues are presented by the context of ‘operational insecurity’ within which targeted youth projects exist. Initiatives commonly compete for ‘unreliable short-term funding’ (Audit Commission, 2009: 8) to retain staff and services. The core ‘Positive Futures’ grant has provided a stable source of funding, but ‘Positive Futures’ projects and their partner organizations also apply to other funding streams. Interview data are presented to show how pressure to demonstrate ‘impact’ to win or maintain funding can encourage managers and practitioners to emphasize the ‘riskiness’ of their target groups and participants (Jeffs and Smith, 1999, 2010; Mills, 2009). This article will argue that such practices risk perpetuating negative representations of young people and neighbourhoods, which in turn help fuel processes of ‘territorial stigmatization’ (Wacquant, 2008) and legitimate interventionist policies (Goldson, 2001, 2005; Squires and Stephen, 2005).

Focusing on the potential contribution of youth services to crime and disorder reduc- tion can also silence more positive justifications for provision. The influential Albemarle Report is commonly understood to have laid the foundations for the modern youth service in England and Wales. It suggested:

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 103

… to make this [youth crime] a ground for the existence of a Youth Service is either to exag- gerate the number of delinquents or to underestimate the way in which a Youth Service may be of value to the great majority who will never enter a juvenile or adult court. (Ministry of Education, 1960: 35)

The article concludes by reflecting on changes that have occurred in the youth sector since interview data were collected and the likely impact of policies adopted by the Conservative- Liberal Democrat Coalition Government on the identified processes.

Constructing the Policy ‘Problem’

Historically contested representations of ‘youth’ have ‘orbit[ed] around a tenacious dia- lectic between the extremities of menace and desire, threat and renewal’ (Mizen, 2004: xiii). As Muncie and colleagues have argued, the imprecision of discourses of crime pre- vention/reduction, combined with youth’s ambiguous status, allows a diverse and expand- ing range of youth governance strategies to co-exist, albeit in a hybrid state requiring continual negotiation (Goldson and Muncie, 2006; Muncie, 2006; Muncie and Hughes, 2002). The intended and unintended consequences of intervention discussed in this article occur in the context of these divergent strategies, which ‘oscillat[e] around, but also beyond, the caring ethos of social services, the neo-liberal legalistic ethos of responsibil- ity and the neo-conservative ethos of coercion and punishment’ (Muncie, 2006: 771).

This latter tendency is observable in the significant reorientation of youth justice priorities that took place from the early 1990s. This resulted in both main political par- ties withdrawing from apparently successful policies of bifurcation and diversion, in favour of a focus on ‘law and order’ assumed to appeal to voters (‘populist punitivism’) (Goldson, 1999; Pitts, 2003). These changes, it has been argued, were shaped by sym- bolic representations of young people and their interaction with broader narratives of decline. Media and police reports of ‘criminal’ children, apparently beyond the reach of the law, fed processes of moral panic and ‘folk-devilling’ (Cohen, 1972), which culmi- nated in an ‘outpouring of outrage and hatred’ against two 10 year-old boys convicted of murdering 2 year-old James Bulger in 1993 (Davis and Bourhill 1997: 56). As Goldson (2001) argues, young people were symbolically rendered as dangerous threats, which helped legitimate increasingly interventionist and punitive responses to those in trouble with the law.

Ostensibly welfare-orientated responses to youth ‘risk’ have developed alongside these more punitive policies. Various theorists have pointed to a new, multi-agency ‘pre- ventative sector’ in advanced capitalist societies, which has developed in a context of rehabilitative pessimism, rising neo-liberalism, the subsequent rolling back of welfare states, and increasingly influential risk-management strategies in the governance of crime and social problems (Garland, 2001; Hughes, 2007; Johnston and Shearing, 2003; Rose, 1996). Although crime prevention strategies initially focused on situational pre- vention, forms of ‘social’ crime prevention are now also important. Social crime preven- tion aims to change ‘social environments and the motivations of offenders’ (Hughes,

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

104 Youth Justice 12(2)

1998: 20), including young people identified as ‘at risk’ of offending (France and Utting, 2005; Hawkins et al., 2010).

‘Early intervention’ programmes aim to reduce the impact of ‘risk factors’ and enhance corresponding ‘protective factors’, by targeting ‘high risk’ areas and young people through localized partnership working and the development of information sharing protocols. This dominant ‘risk factor prevention paradigm’ (RFPP) is underpinned by an understanding of crime that highlights the correlation of ‘risk factors’ and (future) criminal behaviour (for example, Farrington, 1996). Some examples of programmes based on the RFPP, such as the Youth Inclusion Programme (YIP), are located ‘inside’ the youth justice system (Mackie et al., 2008); however, a variety of similar services have also developed outside its increasingly blurred boundaries (France and Utting, 2005). These include the targeted sport and activity programmes considered below.

Social crime prevention strategies are, however, deployed in the context of broader exclusionary processes – including withdrawal from universal welfare, mass unemploy- ment and the casualization of work – which together have been characterized by Wacquant (2008) as conditions of ‘advanced marginality’ (see Furlong and Cartmel, 2007 and MacDonald, 2011 for youth-focused discussions). Although these broader social transfor- mations are central to the production of individualized insecurities, this tends to be obscured within targeted preventative initiatives that locate ‘risk’ at the level of individu- als or neighbourhoods. The RFPP describes and categorizes the experiences and problems of children living in the disadvantaged and neglectful environments from which young offenders are disproportionately drawn, but de-emphasizes the socio-structural context within which such difficulties occurred (Case and Haines, 2009). There are, however, strong arguments for continuing to emphasize the influence of structural factors not only on youth ‘criminality’, but also on the criminalization of particular groups of young people (Scraton and Haydon, 2002).

Other concerns relate to the risk of stigmatization presented by targeted prevention. As Wacquant (2008: 270) has explored, ‘advanced marginality’ has a spatial dimension, where particular neighbourhoods become stigmatized as ‘no go’ areas ‘rife with depriva- tion, immorality, illegality and violence’ (‘territorial stigmatization’). Critical scholars have argued that targeted crime reduction services can also stigmatize ‘deprived’ neigh- bourhoods and already marginalized young people (Hancock, 2006; Smith, 2006). Targeted prevention also introduces the possibility of earlier and more intensive surveil- lance, which contributes to concerns that ‘early intervention’ in youth justice has a ‘net- widening’ effect (Goldson, 2011; McAra and McVie, 2010). The extent to which these concerns apply to voluntary targeted programmes outside the youth justice system is undecided, particularly since a case can be made for the primacy of adequate ‘youth sup- port’ provision, regardless of ‘who is paying’ (Williamson, 2009: 16). The discussion reflects on these issues with reference to the empirical study presented below.

The Study

This article draws on a qualitative study conducted in three ‘Positive Futures’ projects (and an additional pilot site) in England. Eighty-eight interviews were conducted at three

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 105

main sites, involving participating young people (n = 26), project managers (n = 3), operational staff (n = 23) and partners (n = 36). Other research methods included observa- tion of activity sessions and team meetings (approximately 50 occasions) and secondary analysis of projects’ own evaluation output.3 The research did not evaluate ‘Positive Futures’, but explored how stakeholders understood its objectives, strengths and limita- tions. Adults were also asked questions about a range of related issues, including: experi- ences of multi-agency working; their understanding of the ‘Positive Futures’ target group and views on methods of targeting; and their assessment of the impact of crime reduction policies on young people’s lives. Young people were asked about similar issues in an age- appropriate way that took account of their different ‘role’ within projects.

‘Positive Futures’ is funded primarily by the Home Office and nationally managed by the charity ‘Catch22’ (previously ‘Crime Concern’). The programme funds approxi- mately 100 projects in England and Wales, which are locally delivered by statutory and voluntary agencies. In this research, two large projects were located within local author- ity sports development departments, while the third, smaller, project was managed by a national charity. Three contrasting locations in England were selected: a metropolitan borough (significant White British majority) and two multicultural cities (one small, one large). In one of these cities the ‘White British’ majority and ‘South Asian’ minority were fairly segregated. This was reflected in the local ‘Positive Futures’ project, which mainly worked with ‘White British’ young people on several housing estates. Every effort was made to select participants who were representative of the broader client group at all sites.

The project, which was funded by the ESRC, was subject to ethical scrutiny at the University of Liverpool. Partners and staff members were mainly recruited through proj- ect managers, but also through personal contacts made during fieldwork (snowballing). Independent informed consent was sought in all cases. Young people were mainly recruited while observing project sessions, although those involved in targeted services were recommended by staff. No data were collected from young people who had chosen not to engage with projects. Parental and individual consent was sought for participants under 18. British Sociological Association guidelines on anonymity and confidentiality were followed. Partners were categorized during data analysis as ‘operational’ (working in partnership with ‘frontline’ staff), ‘strategic’ (commissioners and managers) or ‘mixed’ (those involved in management and delivery) to reflect the different roles held within organisations. There were inevitably differences of opinion within as well as between these groups, some of which are discussed in relation to the data presented below.

‘Positive Futures’ works ‘in some of the country’s most deprived neighbourhoods’ (Crime Concern, 2006: 8). The first official strategy document identified as a target group ‘the 50 most vulnerable and “at risk” young people between the ages of 10 and 19 and their friendship groups, in neighbourhoods that have been identified as amongst the 20 per cent most deprived in the country’ (Home Office, 2003: 6). In addition to varied understandings of the term ‘at risk’ (O’Malley, 2010), interview data revealed a range of concerns about targeting youth services on the basis of ‘risk’. These included: operational difficulties; a concern that young people would ‘slip through the net’ because of a focus

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

106 Youth Justice 12(2)

on particular ‘risks’ or overly complex referral processes; and worries about labelling and stigmatizing young people (see also Mason and Prior, 2008; Morris et al., 2009; Shah and Clegg, 2003).

Such concerns appear to have influenced the ‘renegotiation’ of the target group at the local level, since no project manager identified the very specific original target group during interviews. Redefinition at the level of the national programme also occurred during the fieldwork period (September 2005 to December 2006). When the second strategy document was published in 2006, the target group had been revised to focus on ‘marginalized’ young people in ‘deprived neighbourhoods’ (Crime Concern, 2006: 8). All studied projects ran open-access sessions in areas of deprivation, but also operated targeted services, working with individuals on a one-to-one basis.4 Most participants in projects, and the majority of those interviewed for this study, attended open-access ses- sions. The targeted activities took referrals from local agencies such as youth offending and substance misuse services, although self-referrals were also possible at one site. Workers designed a tailored programme of (mostly sporting) activities for participants. They aimed to develop mentoring relationships with young people and were often highly accessible to them, for example via mobile phone after regular work hours. They gener- ally kept records of their contact with young people.

Including young people

Beverley Hughes, then Minister for Children, Young People and Families, introduced the second ‘Positive Futures’ strategy by suggesting: ‘Positive Futures’ is engaging young people in their own communities and effectively changing [the] behaviour of some of the most hard to reach young people’ (Crime Concern, 2006: 5). The national ‘Positive Futures’ evaluations and strategy documents contain many inspiring ‘case studies’, which document how ‘Positive Futures’ has transformed the lives of some participants (Catch22 and Crabbe, 2009; Crabbe et al., 2006). Similar case studies were highlighted during interviews. These examples illustrate the support extended by proj- ects to young people with substance misuse problems, who had been excluded from school, or who had a history of law-breaking. Some of the identified ‘success stories’ were also interviewed:

I had a young lad […] he wasn’t really interested in anything […] he was 15 and he wasn’t in education at all. And, erm, after we’d built a relationship, erm, I started saying, you know, what do you want to do, you know, with your life […] he had a few crimes behind him, but he wanted to get out of it […] now he’s a qualified coach […] he’s also on our volunteering programme. (Staff Member)

I was probably bad innit, on tag and that, but it’s like changed now innit, worked with me and that, got it all sorted. (Young Woman, 19)

In line with the official rationale of the ‘Positive Futures’ programme (Crime Concern, 2006), accumulated youth work practice expertise (Spence and Devanney, 2006) and messages emerging from the international literature on targeted sports-based youth

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 107

programmes (Coalter, 2007; Hartmann and Kwauk 2011; Nichols, 2007; Spaaij, 2010), building long-term relationships was seen as key to these successful outcomes:

With these kids, as difficult and as challenging as they are, and, by god, some of them are […] we don’t give up on them. (Project Manager)

Interview data collected from young people also provide evidence of beneficial impact. Most of those interviewed took part in evening sports activities, which were generally seen as fun and enjoyable:

It’s fun. It’s just like lively. You get to meet new people. (Young Man, 16)

Other benefits identified by young people included: opportunities for social interaction; keeping healthy and progressing in sport; relationships formed with coaches; a chance to learn from outside speakers; and opportunities to volunteer within the programme or access training. Some interviewed participants had (re)engaged with education or gained employment following involvement within the project. While selected ‘case studies’ may illustrate particularly impressive ‘journeys’ (Crabbe et al., 2006), interview data suggest that such cases may not be entirely representative of the wider client group:

I mean I can… I can show you all the case studies and this, that and the other, and you can say - oh wow, that looks great. That might be five out of a hundred, where we’ve had a really really good, erm, outcome. (Staff Member)

Outcome monitoring data collected by projects reflect this. Annual monitoring data shared by project managers in 2006 showed no more than 3 per cent of participants at the studied sites were known to have been supported back into education or to be doing better in school, while no more than 6 per cent were reported as looking for work or in a job (discussed in more detail in Kelly 2011; see also Catch22 and Crabbe 2009 for discussion of the national programme).5 There are, of course, broader issues associated with the assumption that encouraging engagement with education or training will result in sus- tainable employment in the precarious labour market contexts already described (Furlong and Cartmel, 2007). Qualitative longitudinal studies of disadvantaged young people’s transitions suggest ‘churning’ between unemployment, education/training and low-qual- ity work is now a common experience (MacDonald, 2011). The forms of ‘inclusion’ offered by ‘Positive Futures’ are evidently limited by these broader exclusionary pro- cesses, which largely lie outside of the direct control of projects.

Excluding young people

Findings from this study also indicate that operational pressures within projects encour- aged forms of exclusion and selection that undermine their attempts to support the most ‘hard to reach’ young people. As noted above, each of the ‘Positive Futures’ projects at the fieldwork sites operated a two-tier service, offering open-access activities to all interested young people and more intensive programmes to individual young people referred by

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

108 Youth Justice 12(2)

partner agencies. This partner suggested that they would not send all their clients to open- access activities provided by sports-based programmes:

There’s some young people we wouldn’t send in all honesty because either we feel the risk they present to themselves or others is too great, to the better good […] of the scheme. (Strategic Partner, Youth Offending Service)

Self-selection also occurred. One studied project provided compulsory activities for the Youth Offending Team (YOT),6 working with referrals from the Intensive Supervision and Surveillance Programme (ISSP).7 With this exception, all activities considered in this article were voluntary, and practitioners found that some young people simply did not want to engage. Practitioners and participants proposed a variety of reasons for this, including a lack of interest in the offered activities, particularly for some young women (see Kelly 2011 for discussion). It was also suggested that young people who were involved with crime were less likely to engage with the programme voluntarily. The line manager of the ‘Positive Futures’ project hosted by a national charity suggested:

There is a core group […] who view any sort of, erm, youth project, shall we say, with a suspi- cion, shall we say, simply because of the activities, the criminal activities, that they’re involved in. And anything that veers towards a statutory, sort of any close links with, whether it be social services, whether it be the police […] they won’t get involved. (‘Positive Futures’ Line Manager, Voluntary Sector Organization)

Such comments may reflect broader tensions between the statutory and voluntary youth sector (Spence and Devanney, 2006). When asked about partnership working, it was apparent that ‘Positive Futures’ projects shared both collaborative and more antagonistic relationships with organizations based in the areas where they worked (Milbourne, 2009). Similarly, while ‘Positive Futures’ was praised by some partners for its credibility with young people, concerns about nationally-funded organizations ‘parachuting in’ to com- munities (Social Exclusion Unit, 1998) and displacing established community-led proj- ects were also raised, although not always in relation to ‘Positive Futures’.

Exclusion could also result from disciplinary procedures within projects. Projects tried various methods of maintaining order without permanent exclusion, including ‘red’ and ‘yellow’ cards and temporary exclusion. Young people were often made aware of, and sometimes were required to sign, a code of conduct when registering with different proj- ects. Interview participants generally reported these methods to be successful, but a small minority of young people were permanently excluded from project sessions:

I mean we talk about marginalized kids, and we’ve got them from the YIP and the YOT and all of this. Well there are kids there who bring a lot of baggage and issues, and there has to be a cut off point […] we can’t have them inside if they are trashing the centre and means that we’re likely to lose the facility because of the idiocy of one or two or three or four people. (Project Manager)

Although these issues were raised most often in relation to the open-access activities, some interview participants suggested that targeted work, when not deliberately provided

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 109

only for a specified period of time, was also ultimately focused on young people who were seen to respond to the intervention:

If you continue to work with them over a sustained period of three months, and you are provid- ing them with positive alternatives, and it’s not been successful, and they’re still out offending […] then I think there comes a time when you’ve got to actually pull your resources from them young people and look to work with young people who will benefit. (Staff Member)

As the data presented indicate, practitioners did not take these decisions about exclusion and selection lightly. Such decisions were often justified with reference to the needs of other participants, both in terms of their enjoyment of activities and their personal safety. The observed context of ‘operational insecurity’ does, however, create perverse incentives to exclude the most challenging young people, who are also those most likely to ‘jeopar- dize’ the project’s reputation for success. Together, these findings serve to challenge the claim that ‘Positive Futures’ is ‘effectively changing [the] behaviour of some of the most hard to reach young people’ (Crime Concern, 2006: 5).

Accelerating intervention?

As the discussion has shown, targeted youth programmes evidently do help some par- ticipants to change their behaviour and improve their prospects, but the consequences for those who reject or fail to respond to preventative interventions require further exploration (Gray, 2009). New Labour governments emphasized and invested in crime prevention (Ashford, 2007), but still witnessed significant increases in the numbers of young people sentenced to custody during their administration (Solomon and Garside, 2008). Whether or not the expansion of interventions at the ‘shallow end’ of the youth justice system contributed to this growth is contested. Policy (past and present) is pred- icated on the assumption that ‘early intervention’ can prevent more serious intervention by preventing offending (Ashford, 2007; HM Government, 2011), but others argue that early intervention in the youth justice sphere has a net-widening effect and can, per- versely, contribute to increased criminalization (Goldson, 2011; McAra and McVie, 2010). Data released since 2009 suggest that numbers of young people in custody and numbers of first-time entrants to the youth justice system are in decline (Bateman, 2010; Ministry of Justice, 2012), but the role played by ‘early intervention’ in achieving these outcomes remains uncertain.

As noted above, untangling the extent to which these concerns apply to voluntary approaches outside the youth justice system is particularly difficult. In this study, all adult participants were asked about partnership arrangements and referral processes in and out of the projects. Interview data show that there was no universal consensus about the appropriate boundaries for ‘Positive Futures’ interventions. Several referral agents and commissioners saw the project as providing the sporting component of a broader package of support involving partner services, rather than independently addressing the issues facing the most vulnerable young people. A few interview participants also identi- fied a minority of young people with whom, they argued, preventative services could not ‘work’:

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

110 Youth Justice 12(2)

As long as they behave, then they can do what they like. If they misbehave, then we’ll go back down the diversionary activity [route] […] If they continue to misbehave, then, unfortunately, it comes down to youth offending service referrals and that sort of route […] We’ll always get some failures. (Strategic Partner, Crime and Disorder Reduction Partnership)

This study’s findings indicate that, while ‘Positive Futures’ workers operate in a cli- mate where monitoring information is routinely gathered about young people, the extent to which detailed information was collected or shared with partners varied among the studied sites. Interviews with staff and key criminal justice partners gener- ally did not suggest that exclusion from ‘Positive Futures’ led directly to more intensive intervention. Working in a climate of ‘operational insecurity’ may, however, indirectly invite unintended consequences.

While projects can provide examples of impressive ‘success stories’, programmes like ‘Positive Futures’ inevitably fail to provide a straightforward ‘alternative’ to crime for many participants. As the team evaluating the national ‘Positive Futures’ programme sug- gested: ‘it is not possible to make direct connections between the impact of sport-based social interventions such as Positive Futures and reductions in crime or substance misuse’ (Crabbe et al., 2006: 13). Despite this, narratives of individual transformation are highly visible within programme reports, exuberant ministerial supporting statements (Crime Concern, 2006; Football Foundation, 2006) and unbalanced press releases,8 which tends to perpetuate the assumptions about choice and agency that underpin punitive policies and interventionist responses to ‘responsibilized’ and ‘adulterized’ ‘young offenders’ within the broader youth justice system (Goldson and Muncie, 2006: 214; Kemshall, 2008).

Defining deviance up?

There is also dissonance between the strong official support for sports-based initiatives found in ministerial supporting statements and the ‘operational insecurity’ faced by proj- ects and practitioners. New Labour Governments spent approximately £1.6 billion each year funding the youth service and programmes to engage young people in activities designed to prevent crime or ‘anti-social behaviour’ (Audit Commission, 2009: 7). Complex national funding arrangements were, however, described by the Audit Commission as “inefficient” (Audit Commission, 2009: 8).9 The pressure subsequently placed on projects and project managers to demonstrate their relevance and efficacy has led some to suggest that services are required to become ‘Janus-faced’:

When pleading for funds they tend to emphasize both the dangers posed by unmonitored youth as well as the failings and inadequacies of young people… . The face offered to young people and colleagues is different. Here the talk is of empowerment, engagement and participation – not control and inadequacy. (Jeffs and Smith, 1999: 48)

These tensions, which have been raised particularly in regard to work with BME young people (Mills, 2009), were sometimes reflected in interviews with partners working in statutory and voluntary youth services:

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 111

If we’re seen to work with young people at risk, then we can get funding for those projects. (Operational Partner, Local Authority Youth Service)

Like I said, the majority of kids I come across, I don’t think necessarily that they’re committing the crimes […] it’s just happening on that estate. I think it’s easy for them to get tarred with the same brush, but it’s so easy when you’re like writing funding bids, you know, to put down as one of your aims – and we hope to reduce anti-social behaviour. (Operational Partner, Voluntary Sector Youth Service)

‘Positive Futures’ has provided a long-term source of funding, although this was under review during the period of data collection, but projects also received funding from other sources, including the Neighbourhood Renewal Fund, the Big Lottery and local authori- ties via Drug Action Teams and Crime and Disorder Reduction Partnerships. Interviews with project managers suggested they also felt it was necessary to adapt, or at least be seen to adapt, to fit changing policy priorities:

The way that government moves, funding moves, you can be back to square one and say well it was there that money, it’s not there anymore […] It’s constantly trying to stay ahead of the game. And we’ve done it so far, and quite a few things I’ve been able to pre-empt, from a gov- ernment stance, where money’s going to be coming from: things around truancy, looked after kids, things like that. But it’s still been extremely difficult to try and get, well, we’re not getting that money mainstreamed. (Project Manager)

As noted above, the ‘Positive Futures’ strategy emphasizes long-term relationship build- ing, contrasting this with short term activities intended to ‘divert’ young people from crime (Crime Concern, 2006: 12). The funding priorities of other organizations did not always match this orientation. The project manager at one site suggested:

Positive Futures used to call it diversionary activities. They’ve come away from it now they almost tell you off if you use those phrases. And I think, if you look across other funders that we’re involved with, they are still using those phrases […] I think a couple of the funders are years behind where Positive Futures are now at. (Project Manager)

The fact that others working in the same area did feel that the project offered ‘diversionary activities’ indicates the diversity of ‘Positive Futures’ activities (particularly the contrast between large ‘open access’ activities and targeted ‘one-to-one’ work) but also the way in which managers are obliged to reflect back different priorities to different funders in fund- ing applications and monitoring reports. Thus, while ‘Positive Futures’ no longer attempts to analyse recorded crime data, crime reduction still remained a priority:

His project’s very much in deprived areas and obviously trying to hit the drug and crime […] figures, erm so, and understandably so because at the end of the day that’s where there’s money coming from. (Strategic Partner, Primary Care Trust)

This research also found that widely used terms such as ‘at risk’ and ‘hard to reach’ were not used consistently by adults interviewed. This limits their ability to function (as some

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

112 Youth Justice 12(2)

interview participants suggested) as an effective ‘shorthand’ to define particular groups, but also facilitates the expansion of their application. The dominant RFPP, through its association of socio-economic disadvantage, amongst other ‘risk’ factors, with future offending, tends to conflate ‘risk’ and ‘poverty’ (Case and Haines, 2009). This can encour- age the view – held by some of those interviewed – that all young people living in targeted neighbourhoods are ‘at risk’. There is empirical support for this association (Hawkins et al., 2010), but such a broad definition tends to over-represent the ‘risk’ posed by targeted young people, particularly when viewed in the context of the processes of ‘exclusion’ and ‘selection’ considered above. This is problematic given that the amplification of such assumptions within policy and media discourse has been identified as a contributing factor to ‘territorial stigmatisation’ (Hancock, 2006; Wacquant, 2008), the denigration of messages that strengthen ‘young people’s sense of worth and possibility’ (Jeffs and Smith, 2010: 65), and the reduction of public tolerance and development of punitive policies (Goldson, 2001; 2005; Squires and Stephen, 2005).

Intended and Unintended Consequences

The empirical analysis presented here has considered intended and unintended conse- quences of programmes that use sport and other activities to reduce crime and promote ‘social inclusion’. A number of those interviewed strongly believed their local ‘Positive Futures’ project offered activities that might help achieve those aims. Projects also offered empirical evidence in the form of case studies, personal accounts and outcome monitoring data to support their claims. Despite this, it was suggested that the impact of individual- ized intervention programmes is limited by their inability to alter substantially the adverse socio-structural contexts in which youth offending, criminalization and social exclusion are more likely to occur. Such points echo national evaluations of preventative strategies (Morris et al., 2009) and messages from the international critical literature on sports-based interventions. In his analysis of sports-based programmes in Brazil, Australia and the Netherlands, for example, Spaaij (2010: 1) concludes that projects do not offer ‘a panacea for social problems’, although they can ‘make a difference for some people in some cir- cumstances’ (see Coakley 2011 for fuller discussion).

The study’s findings also suggest that an environment of ‘operational insecurity’ encourages youth services to emphasize ‘crime reduction’ and ‘risk’ in order to meet the priorities of funding bodies and government departments (see also Jeffs and Smith, 1999, 2010; Mills, 2009). Representing participants and neighbourhoods in this way may help individual projects win funding to provide welcome activities in ‘deprived’ areas, but potentially feeds a broader process of ‘defining deviance up’, with the prob- lematic consequences considered. These concerns are particularly pertinent given that the research also observed various processes of exclusion and selection within ‘Positive Futures’ and similar services. Interview data indicate that young people refuse support for various reasons, while a minority of challenging young people are excluded from activities. While stopping short of suggesting that exclusion from projects led directly to more intensive intervention, the discussion drew attention to the symbolic importance

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 113

of over-representing impact. It was suggested that this serves to re-enforce assumptions about choice and responsibility within youth justice, which also underpin punitive responses to young people in trouble with the law (Goldson and Muncie, 2006; Kemshall, 2008).

Implications for the Youth Sector and the Future

Youth work research has highlighted concerns about ‘mission-drift’, when practice- led priorities – above all the professional concern with long-term education and devel- opment – become subsumed under new priorities and new criteria for determining ‘success’ (Spence and Devanney, 2006). These concerns underpin the ‘In Defence of Youth Work’ campaign, which originated at the ‘Youth and Policy’ History Conference in March 2009. Central to this campaign is an open letter (Taylor 2009), which begins:

Thirty years ago Youth Work aspired to a special relationship with young people. It wanted to meet young women and men on their terms. It claimed to be ‘on their side’. Three decades later Youth Work is close to abandoning this distinctive commitment. Today it accepts the State’s terms. It sides with the State’s agenda. Perhaps we exaggerate, but a profound change has taken place.

The presented findings resonate with these concerns, in that they draw attention to the role of targeted funding in securing adherence to governmental priorities (Buckingham, 2009). Whether or not this amounts to a ‘pandering to authoritarianism’ (Jeffs and Smith, 2010: 65) and a departure from the forms of social education and informal engagement that historically have characterized British youth work (Ministry of Education, 1960) requires, however, more nuanced attention.

Smith (2006: 104) contrasts ‘the target-driven (and targeted) preventative approach to one which is inclusive and genuinely concerned with the engagement and participation of young people’. Within the studied projects, which were staffed by sports coaches and workers from a range of professional backgrounds including qualified youth workers, an emphasis on voluntary engagement and long-term relationship building was clear, although projects also identified ‘targets’ and recorded ‘outcomes’. This former emphasis reflects at least some traditional ‘youth work’ priorities (Smith, 2003; Spence and Devanney, 2006). Assessments of ‘risk’ within projects were often informal (rather than based on formal risk assessment tools) and had not eclipsed other concerns, such as indi- vidual or neighbourhood ‘need’ (see also Crabbe, 2007; Mason and Prior, 2008; Shah and Clegg, 2003). There is, therefore, space for cautious optimism in regard to the continua- tion of informal engagement, although this does not necessary imply more far-reaching or critical understandings of social pedagogy (Hartmann and Kuwack, 2011).

The nature of ‘operational insecurity’ in the sector has dramatically changed since the data considered here were collected. Significant funding cuts have led local authorities to suspend many of their own youth services and cut grants to other providers (National Council for Voluntary Youth Services, 2010). Central Government funding for ‘early intervention’ work has also become more narrowly focused on the ‘early years’ (Allen,

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

114 Youth Justice 12(2)

2011). Alternative justifications for youth provision have been debated in the House of Commons (HC Deb, 23 November 2010, vol.519, no.77), but the few references made to community-based ‘positive activities’ in the recent Coalition Government’s youth policy statement refer to crime prevention activities (HM Government, 2011). There seems, therefore, to be considerable continuity in state assessments of the role and purpose of targeted youth services, although less financial support is available for work with young people beyond the flagship National Citizen Service (HM Government, 2011). This means that the short-term survival of services is a pressing issue for parts of the sector (National Council for Voluntary Youth Services, 2010).

Other changes relate to the potential transformation of funding models within the youth sector. The implications of a move towards ‘payment by results’ in criminal justice or children’s services are still being debated (Fox and Albertson, 2011; NSPCC, 2011). There are issues with applying this funding model to preventative programmes, where it is par- ticularly hard to define and measure ‘results’, but the extension of such schemes could well aggravate the concerns raised above. In particular, directly paying organizations for successful ‘outcomes’ risks introducing incentives to focus on less challenging clients and prioritize short-term interventions over long-term relationship building (NSPCC, 2011) Another possible change relates to a potential departure from ‘populist punitivism’ within Coalition Government criminal justice policy-making (Hough, 2011). This would have significant implications given the claims made above about the factors shaping youth justice policy, and about the relationship between a political emphasis on youth crime and disorder reduction and justifications for youth services. Following political wranglings and the urban disturbances of August 2011, there is, however, decreasing evidence that the radical redirection promised by early policy statements will occur (Bridges and Cape, 2011). Nevertheless, as the arguments presented here make clear, youth researchers must continue to engage with evolving policy directions within youth work and criminal justice if the likely futures, and intended and unintended consequences, of targeted youth pro- grammes are to be understood.

Acknowledgements

The research on which this article is based was supported by an ESRC Ph.D. studentship (PTA-030-2004- 00285). The author would like to thank all those who gave their time to be interviewed, Tim Crabbe for his assistance in locating suitable research sites, and members of the Durham Crime, Violence and Abuse research group – particularly Jo Phoenix – for their helpful comments on earlier drafts. Thanks also to the anonymous peer reviewers appointed by the journal for their constructive feedback.

Notes

1. This aim subsequently has been revised to include preventing reoffending. 2. This analysis considers some devolved policy areas, including children’s services and crime and disor-

der reduction. 3. Prepared for submission to the national evaluation team and shared by project managers. 4. At one site, targeted work was provided by ‘Positive Futures’ workers, but as part of a different local

initiative. 5. Interviews suggest, however, that projects were likely to underreport impact due to difficulties obtaining

relevant data.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 115

6. Established by the Crime and Disorder Act 1998, multi-agency YOTs are present in every local authority in England and Wales.

7. The ISSP is intended to offer an ‘alternative to custody’. 8. Nichols (2007: 118), for example, has commented on the selective presentation of ‘evidence’ in a 2002

Sport England publicity report. 9. The 56 prevention projects surveyed by the Audit Commission received funding of just over £3.3 million

from 54 different funding streams, of which just over half was from central government sources (although much of this funding had first travelled through other bodies).

References

Allen G (2011) Early Intervention: The Next Steps. Available at: http://media.education.gov.uk/assets/files/ pdf/g/graham%20allens%20review%20of%20early%20intervention.pdf

Ashford B (2007) Towards a Youth Crime Prevention Strategy: Draft for Consultation. Available at: http://www.yjb.gov.uk/nr/rdonlyres/28dddf59-1fe9-471c-a26e-7b6123508ac4/0/towardsayouth- crimepreventionstrategy.pdf

Audit Commission (1996) Misspent Youth: Young People and Crime. Abingdon: Audit Commission. Audit Commission (2009) Tired of Hanging Around: Using Sport and Leisure Activities to Prevent Anti-

Social Behaviour by Young People. London: Audit Commission. Bateman T (2010) Youth Justice News. Youth Justice 10(1): 84–95. Bridges L and Cape E (2011) Criminal Justice under the Coalition. Criminal Justice Matters 86(1): 14–16. Buckingham H (2009) Competition and contracts in the voluntary sector: Exploring the implications for

homelessness service providers in Southampton. Policy & Politics 37(2): 235–254. Case S and Haines K (2009) Understanding Youth Offending: Risk Factor Research, Policy and Practice.

Cullompton: Willan Publishing. Catch22 and Crabbe T (2009) Working For Us. London: Catch22. Coakley J (2011) Youth sports: What counts as ‘positive development’? Journal of Sport and Social Issues

35(3): 306–324. Coalter F (2007) A Wider Social Role for Sport: Who’s Keeping the Score? London: Routledge. Cohen S (1972) Folk Devils and Moral Panics. London: MacGibbon and Kee. Crabbe T (2007) Reaching the ‘hard to reach’: Engagement, relationship building and social control in sport

based social inclusion work. International Journal of Sport Management and Marketing 2(1–2): 27–40. Crabbe T, Bailey G, Blackshaw T, Brown A, Choak C, Gidley B, Mellor G, O’Connor K, Slater I and

Woodhouse D (2006) ‘Knowing the Score’: Positive Futures Case Study Research, Final Report. London: Home Office.

Crime and Disorder Act 1998. London: OPSI. Crime Concern (2006) Be Part of Something. London: Crime Concern. Davis H and Bourhill M (1997) ‘Crisis’: The demonization of children and young people. In: Scraton P (ed.)

‘Childhood’ in ‘Crisis’? London: UCL Press, 28–57. Farrington D (1996) Understanding and Preventing Youth Crime. York: Joseph Rowntree Foundation. Football Foundation (2006) Kickz: Strategy Document. London: Football Foundation. Fox C and Albertson K (2011) Payment by results and social impact bonds in the criminal justice sector:

New challenges for the concept of evidence-based policy? Criminology and Criminal Justice 11(5): 395–413.

France A and Utting D (2005) The paradigm of ‘risk and protection-focused prevention’ and its impact on services for children and families. Children and Society 19(2): 77–90.

Furlong A and Cartmel F (2007) Young People and Social Change: New Perspectives, 2nd Edition. Milton Keynes: Open University Press.

Garland D (2001) The Culture of Control: Crime and Social Order in Contemporary Society. Chicago: Chicago University Press.

Goldson B (1999) Youth (in)justice: Contemporary developments in policy and practice. In: Goldson B (ed.) Youth Justice: Contemporary Policy and Practice. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1–27.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

116 Youth Justice 12(2)

Goldson B (2001) The demonisation of children: From the symbolic to the institutional. In: Foley P, Roche J and Tucker S (eds) Children in Society: Contemporary Theory, Policy and Practice. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 34–41.

Goldson B (2005) Taking liberties: Policy and the punitive turn. In: Hendrick H (ed.) Child Welfare and Social Policy: An Essential Reader. Bristol: Policy, 255–267.

Goldson B (2011) ‘Time for a fresh start’, but is this it? A critical assessment of the Report of the Independent Commission on Youth Crime and Antisocial Behaviour. Youth Justice 11(1): 3–27.

Goldson B and Muncie J (2006) Critical anatomy: Towards a principled youth justice. In: Goldson B and Muncie J (eds) Youth Crime and Justice. London: SAGE, 203–231.

Gray P (2009) The political economy of risk and the new governance of youth crime. Punishment and Society 11(4): 443–458.

Hancock L (2006) Urban regeneration, young people, crime and criminalisation. In: Goldson B and Muncie J (eds) Youth Crime and Justice. London: SAGE, 172–186.

Hartmann D and Kwauk C (2011) Sport and development: An overview, critique, and reconstruction. Journal of Sport & Social Issues 35(3): 284–305.

Hawkins D, Welsh B and Utting D (2010) Preventing youth crime: Evidence and opportunities. In: Smith D (ed.) A New Response to Youth Crime. Cullompton: Willan Publishing, 209–246.

HM Government (2011) Positive for Youth. London: Department for Education. Home Office (2003) Cul-De-Sacs and Gateways: Understanding the Positive Futures Approach. London:

Home Office. Hough M (2011) Crime and criminal justice. In: Bochel H (ed.) The Conservative Party and Social Policy.

Bristol: Policy Press, 215–228. Hughes G (1998) Understanding Crime Prevention: Social Control, Risk and Late Modernity. Buckingham:

Open University Press. Hughes G (2007) The Politics of Crime and Community. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Jeffs T and Smith M (1999) The problem of ‘youth’ for youth work. Youth and Policy 62: 45–66. Jeffs T and Smith M (2010) Resourcing youth work: Dirty hands and tainted money. In: Banks S (ed.) Ethical

Issues in Youth Work, 2nd Edition. Abingdon: Routledge, 53–73. Johnston L and Shearing C (2003) Governing Security: Explorations in Policing and Justice. London:

Routledge. Kelly L (2011) ‘Social inclusion’ through sports-based interventions? Critical Social Policy 31(3): 126–150. Kemshall H (2008) Risks, rights and justice: Understanding and responding to youth risk. Youth Justice 8(1):

21–37. MacDonald R (2011) Youth transitions, unemployment and underemployment. Journal of Sociology 47(4):

427–444. Mackie A, Hubbard R and Burrows J (2008) Evaluation of the Youth Inclusion Programme. London: Youth

Justice Board. Mason P and Prior D (2008) The Children’s Fund and the prevention of crime and anti-social behaviour.

Criminology and Criminal Justice 8(3): 279–296. McAra L and McVie S (2010) Youth crime and justice: Key messages from the Edinburgh Study of Youth

Transitions and Crime. Criminology and Criminal Justice 10(2): 179–209. Milbourne L (2009) Remodelling the third sector: Advancing collaboration or competition in community-

based initiatives? Journal of Social Policy 38(2): 277–297. Mills H (2009) Policy, Purpose and Pragmatism: Dilemmas for Voluntary and Community Organisations

Working with Black Young People Affected by Crime. London: Centre for Crime and Justice Studies. Ministry of Education (1960) The Youth Service in England and Wales. London: HMSO. Ministry of Justice (2012) Youth Justice Statistics 2010/11: England and Wales. Available at: http://www

.justice.gov.uk/publications/youth-justice-statistics.htm Mizen P (2004) The Changing State of Youth. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Morris K, Barnes M and Mason P (2009) Children, Families and Social Exclusion: New Approaches to

Prevention. Bristol: Policy Press.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Kelly 117

Morris L, Sallybanks J and Willis K (2003) Sport, Physical Activity and Anti-Social Behaviour in Youth. Canberra: Australian Institute of Criminology.

Muncie J (2006) Governing young people: Coherence and contradiction in contemporary youth justice. Critical Social Policy 26(4): 770–793.

Muncie J and Hughes G (2002) Modes of youth governance: Political rationalities, criminalization and resistance. In: Muncie J, Hughes G and McLaughlin E (eds) Youth Justice: Critical Readings. London: SAGE, 1–18.

National Council for Voluntary Youth Services (2010) Comprehensive Cuts Part 2. Available at: http://www. ncvys.org.uk/index.php?alias=fundingpolicy

Nichols G (2007) Sport and Crime Reduction: The Role of Sports in Tackling Youth Crime. London: Routledge. NSPCC (2011) Payment by results: Opportunities and challenges for improving outcomes for children.

Available at: http://www.nspcc.org.uk/Inform/research/findings/payment_by_results_wda86760.html O’Malley P (2010) Crime and Risk. London: SAGE. Pitts J (2003) The New Politics of Youth Crime: Discipline or Solidarity?, 2nd Edition. Lyme Regis: Russell

House. Rose N (1996) The death of the social? Re-figuring the territory of government. Economy and Society 25(3):

327–356. Scraton P and Haydon D (2002) Challenging the criminalization of children and young people: Securing a

rights-based agenda. In: Muncie J, Hughes G and McLaughlin E (eds) Youth Justice: Critical Readings. London: SAGE, 311–328.

Shah A and Clegg M (2003) Delivering Summer Activities in High Crime Neighbourhoods: The Intensive Evaluation of Splash Extra 2002. London: New Opportunities Fund.

Smith M (2003) From youth work to youth development: The new government framework for English youth services. Youth and Policy 79, 46–59

Smith R (2006) Actuarialism and early intervention in contemporary youth justice. In: Goldson B and Muncie J (eds) Youth Crime and Justice. London: SAGE, 92–109.

Social Exclusion Unit (1998) Bringing Britain Together: A National Strategy for Neighbourhood Renewal, Cm 4045. London: HMSO.

Solomon E and Garside R (2008) Ten Years of Labour’s Youth Justice Reforms: An Independent Audit. London: Centre for Crime and Justice Studies.

Spaaij R (2010) Using recreational sport for social mobility of urban youth: Practices, challenges and dilemmas. Sociétés et Jeunesses en Difficulté 9: 1–26.

Spence J and Devanney C (2006) Youth Work: Voices of Practice. Leicester: National Youth Agency. Squires P and Stephen D (2005) Rougher Justice: Anti-Social Behaviour and Young People. Cullompton:

Willan Publishing. Taylor T (2009) In Defence of Youth Work. Available at: http://www.indefenceofyouthwork.org.uk/

wordpress/?page_id=90 Wacquant L (2008) Urban Outcasts: A Comparative Sociology of Advanced Marginality. Cambridge: Polity. Walker J and Donaldson C (2011). Intervening to Improve Outcomes for Vulnerable Young People: A Review

of the Evidence. Available at: http://www.education.gov.uk/publications/eorderingdownload/dfe-rr078. pdf.

Williamson H. (2009) Integrated or targeted youth support services: An essay on ‘prevention’. In: Blyth M and Solomon E (eds) Prevention and Youth Crime: Is Early Intervention Working? Bristol: Policy Press, 9–19.

Witt P and Crompton J (eds) (1996) Recreation Programs That Work for At-Risk Youth. Pennsylvania: Venture Publishing.

Young J (1999) The Exclusive Society: Social Exclusion, Crime and Difference in Late Modernity. London: SAGE.

Dr Laura Kelly is a Lecturer in the School of Applied Social Sciences, Durham University, UK

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Restorative Justice in YOT.pdf

Restorative justice in youth offending teams Information pack February 2015

3 Foreword by The Rt Hon the Lord McNally 4 Introduction by Jon Collins 5 Restorative justice – the facts 6 Julie and Anthony’s story 8 Restorative justice in youth offending teams –

frequently asked questions 11 Restorative justice in action 12 An overview of restorative justice in Surrey

by Chris Stevens 14 Northamptonshire: partnership working

between a case manager and restorative justice practitioner

16 Dave’s story – a victim’s perspective 19 Henry’s story – facing the music 20 Restorative justice in Warwickshire – Jack and

Sam’s story 21 Ensuring confidence in the quality of

restorative justice 22 From crime to completion by Pete Wallis

Contents

About the RJC

The Restorative Justice Council (RJC) is the independent third sector membership body for the field of restorative practice. It provides quality assurance and a national voice advocating the widespread use of all forms of restorative practice, including restorative justice. The RJC’s vision is of a restorative society where everyone has access to safe, high quality restorative practice wherever and whenever it is needed.

© Restorative Justice Council 2015 T: 020 7831 5700 E: [email protected] www.rjc.org.uk Company no 4199237 Charity no 1097969

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 3

Foreword from the Chairman of the Youth Justice Board

The criminal justice system is all too often criticised for its failure to stem high levels of reoffending; for the ever-increasing costs to keep offenders in prison; for failing to protect the community from offending; and for

leaving victims of crime hurt and angry, with no sense of support or recourse. What attracts me to the concept of restorative justice is that it can respond to offending – and to those who offend – in ways that meet the needs of all the people affected by criminal acts. It is not a silver bullet or cure all; but well-prepared restorative justice carried out by trained practitioners has an important part to play in our criminal justice system.

To me, it represents a return to the wisdom of viewing conflict, and the consequences arising from it, as an opportunity for individuals to learn and grow from their actions. It empowers victims and communities. It recognises the value of the offender acknowledging their acts, showing remorse for their actions and the damage they’ve caused; and being willing to work to reintegrate into the society – the community – that they have harmed.

Research has already shown us that when a young person commits a crime and ends up in custody, the positive effects of restorative justice are able to deliver sustainable outcomes downstream; which continue to work through the gate, and into the community upon that young offender’s release.

But the beauty of the principles of restorative justice lie in the fact that they don’t only apply after a crime has been committed by a young person.

When used with imagination, as some youth offending teams (YOTs) are already

demonstrating, it can form the foundation of early interventions with young people on the cusp of criminality, working upstream to help divert them from a criminal path. Schools, for example, are increasingly aware of the advantages a restorative justice approach can have for their students. Some now use it to help resolve conflict between young people, increase their self-awareness, and consider alternative – more productive – resolutions to their issues.

The Youth Justice Board (YJB), together with YOTs, has a good record of promoting and practising restorative justice in local communities around the country. Further, the YJB – using funds provided by the Ministry of Justice, through their Victims Surcharge pot – secured £2.15m to be granted to YOTs. The purpose of this grant is to increase opportunities for victims to participate in safe and effective restorative justice activities; and to further develop YOT practices, in line with the standards set by the Restorative Justice Council.

I want to see this good work continue, and encourage all YOTs to learn about restorative justice and find innovative ways to implement it, working with their area partners. The YJB’s online Effective Practice Library already has examples of how it can work, and showcases some of the good ideas that YOTs themselves have come up with to implement it. Do look there and get in touch with those YOTs who have contributed. They’ll be only too willing to help and advise.

The more we practise it across the country, the more embedded restorative justice becomes into the mainstream of the criminal justice system. I firmly believe that can only be a good thing for all of us – as individuals, and as a society.

The Rt Hon the Lord McNally Chairman of the Youth Justice Board for England & Wales

4 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

One of the undoubted successes in the criminal justice system in the last two decades has been in youth justice. Crime committed by young people is down, the number of people entering

the youth justice system is down, and the number of young people in custody has dropped dramatically. Youth offending teams (YOTs) have been integral to this success and a key part of it has been their use of restorative justice.

The benefits of restorative justice are well known and supported by robust evidence. It empowers victims and gives them a voice in the criminal justice process, helping them to move on with their lives. It also helps offenders to turn their lives around by giving them an opportunity to hear from their victim, to take responsibility and to make amends.

The use of restorative justice need not be restricted to a particular type of offence or offender. It can challenge the behaviour of persistent and serious offenders but it can also provide an opportunity to divert young people from the criminal justice system when they have committed minor offences and antisocial behaviour.

By both diverting young people from the justice system and contributing to lower levels of reoffending, restorative justice can save a significant amount of money. It is also popular with the public. Polling conducted by the Restorative Justice Council (RJC) found that three quarters of the public support the concept of restorative justice. This figure rose to 84% when only those who had been victims of crime were asked.

At the RJC – the independent membership body for the restorative justice field – it is our role to promote access to high quality restorative justice for all victims of crime in England and Wales. And while a great deal of progress has been made in the youth justice system, there is more that could be done. In Northern Ireland, for example, restorative justice has been placed at the heart of their response to offending by young people, with impressive results.

This information pack is intended to support YOTs in making greater use of restorative approaches. It features articles showing the benefits of restorative justice as well as articles from those who are pushing at the boundaries of restorative justice work with young people. It includes accounts of restorative justice from the point of view of practitioners and case managers, demonstrating the benefits it can bring to their work with young people.

But most importantly it also includes the voices of young people who have offended and victims who have taken part in a restorative justice process. These are the people most affected by crime. Restorative justice gives them the opportunity to work together, to move on, and to find a positive way forward.

Although restorative justice has become a part of the work of most YOTs in England and Wales, it is sometimes seen as an add-on to their core work of rehabilitating young people. In truth, restorative justice is an essential part of the process. Our vision is for restorative justice to take a central role in the work of every YOT, with every victim and offender offered the chance to take part. We hope this resource will help to make this vision a reality.

Jon Collins Chief Executive Officer Restorative Justice Council

Introduction

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 5

“For me, restorative justice turned the tables and I don’t feel like I’m a victim any more. I’m in control now.”

“It gives you closure. People are never the way you imagine them to be, and it really is worthwhile looking them in the eye and telling them the hurt and the upset they’ve caused you.”

“It was so liberating to have a voice, and to know he’d have to listen to what I was saying.”

“That [restorative justice] was my turning point. When I realised what effect my crimes had on other people, I felt ashamed and embarrassed.”

“I was always scared stiff before every meeting. But then after every meeting, I came out as happy as anything. I felt like I’d got a chance to explain my situation.”

Victims say:

Offenders say:

Reoffending: Restorative justice reduces the frequency of reoffending by 14%.

Saving public money: For every £1 spent on restorative justice £8 is saved through a reduction in reoffending.

Giving victims a voice: 85% of victims are satisfied or very satisfied after meeting an offender face to face.

6 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Julie and Anthony’s story

Julie: Anthony has had problems with his temper for a while. I’ve had difficulty with his behaviour since he started high school and I wasn’t getting the help I needed. He was in a bus shelter once with his friends and they were teasing him. Rather than hit one of his friends he decided to punch the bus stop. He actually had to go to hospital and have an operation on his hand to straighten it. That scared me because I didn’t want him to do any harm to anyone, but in the end that is what he did.

Anthony: I was playing football and there was a lad there called Ben*. He had come out with me and my friends a few times before but I didn’t really know him well. During the game I thought that Ben had kicked me but he hadn’t really done anything. I got really angry. I just lost it for no reason whatsoever. After the game as he was walking off I chased after him and as he turned around I hit him in the face and cut his eye open. After that I just ran home.

About a week later, I saw the police. I hadn’t spoken to Ben since it happened but in that week I was really panicking because I knew the police were going to get involved. I was also just upset about what I had done which made me feel a lot worse. I felt horrible about what had happened.

Julie: At the police station they showed us photographs of Ben that had been taken at the hospital and that frightened me to death. Ben’s injury was really bad and there was a lot of blood. It was a big gash on his eyebrow and it had actually gone down to the bone.

There was a time after the offence when Anthony wouldn’t go to school he was so worried, and that’s not like Anthony as he usually has good attendance. It wasn’t just because he was ashamed of what he had done, it was also because he was scared of his own actions. He was scared and didn’t want to hurt anyone else so he locked himself away.

Anthony: I was given a youth caution and that’s how I met Cate Fitzpatrick at Wigan Restorative Solutions. She talked me through how I was feeling and I told her I was scared and shocked after what had happened. I told her that I wished I hadn’t hit Ben.

She told me restorative justice might be able to make the situation better. I thought it might make me feel better and I’d be able to apologise to Ben. I said I’d like to take part.

Julie: Cate visited us at least three or four times before the meeting and she phoned several times too. I think if we hadn’t had the contact beforehand we would have really struggled but because we had that preparation we knew exactly what was coming.

Anthony: They came round and asked me how I felt. They explained what was going to happen at the meeting. It was about a month later that the meeting went ahead. I went along with my mum and Ben was there with his mum. I was nervous before going in, I didn’t know how he would react.

When I went through to see Ben, he wasn’t angry. He seemed confident. He told me about how he had felt at the time. It made me really upset to think that he had had to go through all of this because of something I had done.

I told Ben that I had been angry for no reason and had taken it out on him. I told him I had lashed out over nothing. I had been shocked and upset after I had hit him and I told him that was the reason I had run off. I apologised to him for what had happened and he told me he had accepted the apology – he even said ‘thank you’ to me.

It felt good to be able to speak to him about what had happened. I felt like I had got it all out of my system and it was all over and done with. If I saw Ben again I think I would be able to talk to him because of restorative justice.

Julie: I didn’t expect it to, but the meeting had a really relaxed atmosphere. After the questions, we all had tea, coffee and biscuits and had a chat. Ben’s mum gave Anthony a hug. She said she didn’t expect Anthony to be who he was. I suppose when you are the victim’s mum meeting your son’s attacker, you don’t expect to meet a quiet boy. She said she was really surprised meeting Anthony and that she felt that something like this could happen to anyone.

After Anthony, 15, lost his temper during a game of football and assaulted another boy, he was offered the chance to take part in a restorative justice conference. Here, Anthony and his mum Julie explain how it helped them to move on from the incident and deal with his behaviour.

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 7

The whole process had a big impact on Anthony. Meeting Ben has made Anthony take responsibility for his actions. He’s really calmed down a lot. Now there are different organisations behind us, including the school. Cate was really helpful in setting this up and she has continued to visit and support Anthony.

With Anthony’s caution, he would be arrested immediately if he committed another offence and he would have to go to court. I think going through restorative justice has made that much less likely.

I would say to anyone who is offered the chance to take part in restorative justice to go along to the meeting. It gives you a chance to apologise and it gives you a chance to see how your actions have affected another person. It also gives you the opportunity to put things right and make sure you don’t do anything like that again. You can bring peace to the situation.

Anthony: I don’t think I would ever do something like this again. It made me feel awful to hear about what Ben had gone through because of me. If I hadn’t been able to speak to him it would have been a lot worse

because it would have all been on my mind. I would definitely recommend for other people to go through restorative justice. I would really like to thank Cate and everyone else who helped for everything they’ve done.

Julie: This sort of incident can happen at any time and anyone who gets into a situation like this needs support. Left to our own devices, without restorative justice, I really can’t imagine how I would have been able to manage. I don’t know what we would have gone through, me and Anthony and especially Ben and his mum. Just going to court and paying a fine doesn’t solve it. You need this kind of emotional support. Restorative justice has given a lot to Anthony.

*Ben’s name has been changed.

The RJC would like to thank Wigan Restorative Solutions Team, and Anthony and Julie for sharing their story with us.

8 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

What is restorative justice?

Restorative justice gives victims the chance to meet or communicate with their offenders to explain the real impact of the crime - it empowers victims by giving them a voice. It also holds offenders to account for what they have done and helps them to take responsibility and make amends. Ministry of Justice (MoJ) research demonstrates that restorative justice provides an 85% victim satisfaction rate, and a 14% reduction in the frequency of reoffending.

“I’d tell my mates to do restorative justice if it came up. It’s a chance to ask as many questions as you want, and I think it’s good to get information. It gives you a chance to stand up for yourself.” Young victim of a street robbery.

What forms can restorative justice take in youth justice?

Restorative justice activities can take many forms. These include:

• A victim offender conference – This involves a formal face to face meeting between victim and offender led by a trained facilitator. Supporters for both parties can also attend, usually family members.

• A community conference – This is similar to a victim offender conference but involves members of the community who have been affected by a crime.

• Indirect communication – Sometimes referred to as shuttle restorative justice, this involves messages being passed back and forth between victim and offender by a trained facilitator. The participants do not meet and messages can be passed via letter, recorded video or audio.

Restorative techniques can also be used in the day to day work of all staff in YOTs. Restorative questioning and language can be used by case managers and by referral order panel members as part of the panel process. Restorative approaches can help young people to think about the effect their crime has had on others and to get them to consider taking part in one of the formal restorative justice activities listed above. Family group conferencing, in which families decide together how to deal with a problem, can also be used between young people and their families to deal with bad behaviour.

What stage can restorative justice be used within the work of youth offending services?

Restorative justice can be used for any type of sentence and at any time within the process. Below are some examples of where it can be used within the work of YOTs.

• Youth Conditional Caution – Taking part in restorative justice can be one of the conditions attached to a youth conditional caution. MoJ and YJB guidance states that restorative justice should form part of a youth caution wherever appropriate.

• Pre-sentence – The government has recently introduced legislation to allow for courts to defer sentencing after a guilty plea in order for restorative justice to take place. Potentially suitable cases can be recommended by YOT staff and they may deliver the process.

• Referral Orders – Restorative justice can form part of a referral order. Referral order guidance from the MoJ and YJB states that referral order panels should be based on restorative principles. It also states that it is essential that referral order panels allow victims the chance to become involved in the process. The best way to do this is by offering them the chance to take part in a face to face restorative

Restorative justice in youth offending teams – frequently asked questions

Victim offender conference Community conference Indirect communication

Victim’s supporter

Offender’s supporter

Offender

Facilitator 1

Facilitator 2

Victim

Offender

Facilitator

Victim

Offender’s supporter

Offender

Facilitator 1

Facilitator 2

Community

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 9

justice conference. • Youth Rehabilitation Order – Restorative justice

can form one of the requirements of a youth rehabilitation order.

• During custody – Restorative justice can also be delivered with young offenders within a youth offending institution or after their release from custody.

Other methods to deal with offences committed by young people include Youth Restorative Disposals (YRDs). YRDs are used in some areas as an out of court disposal by the police to deal with low level crime. Surrey Police and Youth Support Service have also introduced a Youth Restorative Intervention, which deals with crime committed by young people restoratively without giving them a criminal record. You can find more information on this on page 12.

What conditions must be met in order for restorative justice to take place?

Restorative justice can only take place when three conditions are met: 1. There is an identifiable victim or victims. The

person who takes part in the restorative justice process does not need to be the direct victim of the crime. It could be a family member, representative of the community or someone else who has been affected by the crime.

2. The offender accepts responsibility and has made a guilty plea (at any stage of the proceedings).

3. The victim, offender and any other participants consent to take part in a restorative justice activity.

What should victims and offenders expect to happen at a restorative justice conference? During victim offender conferences, participants meet to discuss a crime in which they have been involved. The discussion is led by a trained restorative justice facilitator from the YOT and supporters for both victim and offender can also be present. The facilitator will lead a discussion on the crime by asking what happened, who was affected, how they were affected and what can be done to repair the harm that was caused. The offender is asked first, followed by the victim. The participants may decide on an outcome agreement outlining actions to be taken to try to repair the harm caused.

The RJC advises that case managers working with the young person who has offended also attend the

conference. This can be useful for future work with the young person and allows the case manager to see what is agreed between participants.

“After the restorative justice, the young person’s self-esteem improved, her fear of school went away and she is now attending full time and enjoying it. This effect that restorative justice can have on offenders is why it is so important for my work.” Sandy Hilderley, case manager at Northamptonshire Youth Offending Service.

How do victims benefit from restorative justice? Many victims find that restorative justice helps them to come to terms with their experience and move on. Victims who engage in the process can experience reduced post-traumatic stress, higher levels of satisfaction with the criminal justice system and less fear of repercussions. The opportunity to participate may allow them to move on from the crime. There are many examples of victims who have an improved quality of life after engaging in a restorative intervention. This is because restorative justice allows victims to become involved directly in the justice process and empowers them by giving them a voice.

“It gives you closure. People are never the way you imagine them to be, and it really is worthwhile looking them in the eye and telling them the hurt and the upset they’ve caused you.” Mother of a victim of harassment.

How do offenders benefit from restorative justice? Restorative justice gives offenders the chance to come to terms with their actions, make an apology and move on. Research shows that 80% of offenders who have met their victims face to face were satisfied with the process and almost three quarters would recommend it to others in their situation.

Which offences are appropriate for restorative justice? The RJC supports the use of restorative justice for any offence, provided that it is facilitated by a practitioner with appropriate training and experience. Although some categories of crime can pose particular issues for practitioners, such as domestic violence and sexual offences, we believe there is no category of crime where restorative justice cannot be applied if

10 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

the circumstances are right. It is important to look at the specific circumstances of an offence and the views of the victim and offender rather than the category of crime itself. Restorative justice practitioners should decide on whether it is appropriate based on individual cases.

“The concept of restorative justice is always applicable, that is we ask: What are the harms that have happened? What are the needs that have resulted? Whose obligations are they? How do we engage people in the process? To what extent can we engage people in the process? Those questions are always valid.” Professor Howard Zehr, widely known as ‘the grandfather of restorative justice’.

What training do YOT workers need to use restorative justice?

Training in restorative justice is the bedrock of quality practice, particularly for practitioners who facilitate face to face meetings. All workers who facilitate face to face meetings should undertake facilitator training. Workers not directly involved in facilitating formal restorative justice activities can also benefit from training in restorative practice. Different levels of training can be obtained including training for managers and introductory training for workers who will not facilitate restorative justice conferences. This can allow them to see the benefits of a restorative approach and give them the ability to use restorative approaches in their work.

The RJC has an online Trainers Register which lists providers who have signed up to our Code of Practice for Trainers. To find a trainer please visit: www.rjc.org.uk/trainers

Experienced facilitators may wish to consider becoming accredited by the RJC which provides them with the opportunity to demonstrate through independent assessment that they are meeting national standards. More information can be found here: practitioners.rjc.org.uk

“I have really valued the process of accreditation as it has given me confidence in my restorative work and made me take time to think about what I do and why I do it.” Deirdre Leask, Southwark Youth Offending Service.

What evidence is there that restorative justice works?

Government research has shown that restorative justice has a positive impact on both victims and offenders. The government funded a £7 million, seven year research programme into restorative justice which showed that: • 70% of victims chose to take part in face to face

meetings which led to 85% victim satisfaction rates. • 78% of victims said that they would recommend

restorative justice to other victims (only 5% would not).

• The research also showed that face to face meetings reduced the frequency of reoffending by 14% and that this reduction in reoffending was highly cost effective for the criminal justice system, saving an average of eight pounds for every one pound spent on delivering restorative justice.

“Victims’ satisfaction with the handling of their cases is consistently higher for victims assigned to [restorative justice conferences] than for victims whose cases were assigned to normal criminal justice processing.” Excerpt from Campbell Systematic reviews (2013:10)

In terms of reoffending, how does restorative justice compare to other criminal justice interventions?

Restorative justice consistently outperforms traditional criminal justice processes alone across a range of offence categories of varying types and seriousness. No other intervention tested in the same way as restorative justice has demonstrated such a substantial effect on reoffending.

How do you keep people safe during restorative justice?

Restorative justice only works if it is done well. Victims and offenders have to know that they are at the centre of the process and trust the facilitator that it will be safe and meet their needs. For this reason national standards, training and accreditation are crucial. The RJC has published Best Practice Guidance for practitioners and provides accreditation for facilitators and a quality mark for services. Any YOT worker who facilitates restorative justice activities needs to be properly trained.

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 11

Multiple dwelling burglaries Kelvin’s story “Going to prison, that’s just running away and getting away from it all. But to actually go into a room and sit down knowing that they’re going to walk through that door in a few minutes time and want to know why you stole from them – that’s scary for me. Every time, it kind of broke me, but it made me as well.”

Kelvin was kicked out of his nan’s house as a teenager. At 16, he started taking cocaine and began offending to pay for his habit. He ended up in a young offender’s institution for seven months after being convicted of burglary. On his release his youth offending team worker recommended restorative justice to him. Kelvin ended up meeting a number of his victims which had a profound effect on him: “I was looking in their eyes and thinking I don’t know these people, they don’t know me, they’ve never done anything wrong in life, as far as I can tell, and I’ve taken their things. A lot of people would have said, ‘No, I’m not doing that’, but I tried to give them the best explanation I could, and apologise for what I’d done.”

Sexually harmful behaviour Paula’s story “I felt like a weight had been lifted off me, and that wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t been offered restorative justice. I know some people don’t think it should be used in cases of sexually harmful behaviour, but I think it should be up to the victim to make that choice, or their power to make decisions is being taken away, again.”

Paula was walking her dog in the early evening when a teenager exposed himself to her. Although her initial reaction was nervous laughter, this was quickly followed by anger, and then real fear. When the teenager was caught, Paula spoke to Jodie from Essex YOT. Paula said: “In everything that had happened, none of it had been about my emotional reaction. The police were amazing, but it’s their job to deal in facts, not feelings. Jodie listened – many

times – to how I felt, and what I’d gone through emotionally. For the first time, I was given a voice and a chance to make decisions. I knew

that restorative justice was the way forward.” Paula went through indirect restorative justice via video messages which helped her to move on from the incident. She said: “For me, restorative justice has been incredibly empowering. I’ve regained control by turning a negative, frightening experience into a positive, life-changing one.”

Street robbery Aaron’s story “I’d tell my mates to do restorative justice if it came up. It’s a chance to ask as many questions as you want, and I think it’s good to get information. It gives you a chance to stand up for yourself.”

After Aaron was robbed by some boys who had been bullying him at school, a restorative justice meeting with one of the gang gave him a chance to regain his confidence. Aaron said: “I decided to meet him because I wanted to face my fears. I wrote some questions down. I really thought about them, because I wanted to get the best possible answers.” The conference had a big impact on Aaron, and his mum felt that it had increased his confidence. She said: “Before the meeting, Aaron was quite frightened about going out of the house. I was having to walk him to and from school, just in case someone was waiting outside for him. That’s changed now. He goes and plays football with his friends, and he’s better about going out on his own. He’s got more confidence since the meeting. He’s moved on.”

Restorative justice in action

Restorative justice can have life-changing effects for both victims and offenders. Below we look at three cases where restorative justice has helped people to move on from an incident of crime.

If you would like to read more case studies like these please visit: www.rjc.org.uk/rj-in-action

12 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

An overview of restorative justice in Surrey

I lead on restorative service development as a senior manager within Surrey’s Services for Young People. I have direct responsibility for restorative youth justice in partnership with other criminal justice stakeholders and I contribute to the

development of restorative justice in the adult arena. My role has also been about developing restorative approaches in every area of our work – supporting vulnerable young people, restorative care of looked after children, restorative work in and with schools and other education settings, our work with families, group work and social care more widely. As we learn to be more effective providers of restorative services I have increasingly come to value the significance of developing a restorative culture within our organisations and the importance of restorative leadership.

We carry out two key statutory functions for the local authority: preventing young people’s involvement in offending and ensuring that all those aged 16-19 are participating in education, training or employment. Full participation, however, is more than undertaking these statutory requirements. It is about a range of activity that will engage our most vulnerable

teenagers in a pathway that will lead to their successful transition to a productive adulthood.

To achieve this aim Surrey Youth Support Service (YSS) helps young people overcome a range of barriers to enable them to feel a part of their community, to have influence and make a contribution, to be valued and to value others. We have a key role, particularly with Surrey’s most disadvantaged teenagers, to support young people and their families with a range of issues that stop them playing a full and positive part in their communities.

To be a successful participation service we strive to be a restorative service and a family service. Participation and restoration are two sides of the same coin and our approach to participation is informed by the same values that underpin restorative practice: relationships based upon respect, inclusion, and understanding. We also have a responsibility to victims of crime to offer opportunities to repair harm that has been done, just as we have a responsibility to families to work with them to repair relationships which have been damaged. Our success greatly depends on our ability to help families succeed.

The things that we aspire to for young people, their families and the communities in which they live, are the same things that we aspire to for ourselves. It’s important that as members of Surrey YSS we feel that our contribution is valued, that we can influence our work and the development of the service, that we are fully engaged, that our skills are being used, and that we feel proud of what we do and proud to be a part of the service. As such, our restorative agenda is as much about restorative organisation and culture as it is about service delivery.

As an organisation committed to developing a restorative culture we are better able to support our restorative service delivery in our approach to building relationships, with young people, in our work with families, community members and partners.

In recent years we have enjoyed a great deal of success as a result of our investment in restorative practice. This includes significant reductions in the

Chris Stevens has been involved in the restorative justice field for over two decades. He is currently the senior manager in restorative practice with Surrey Youth Support Service. Here Chris talks about their aim to foster a restorative culture within the service and their work to introduce a Youth Restorative Intervention in Surrey which has reduced reoffending and saved money.

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 13

number of young people who are homeless, the number of looked after children featuring in the criminal justice system and the number of young people who are not in education, training or employment.

Surrey has transformed its youth justice landscape with the introduction of our Youth Restorative Intervention (YRI). The YRI is run jointly between the youth support service and Surrey police. It is a pre-court disposal and an alternative to other options such as the youth caution, the youth conditional caution or prosecution. With a few exceptions it is the default disposal for offenders who are under the age of 18 and admit to the offence.

The YRI is strongly associated with significant improvement in the experience of justice for the Surrey public – a more than 50% reduction in youth crime and a more than 60% reduction in serious

youth crime in the last four years. The independent evaluation of the YRI also reports a saving of almost £3 for every £1 spent.

The results of Surrey’s YRI speak for themselves, and after many years in the restorative justice field it is this achievement of which I am most proud.

The full evaluation of the Youth Restorative Intervention can be found here: www.restorativejustice.org.uk/resource/surrey_yri

Chris Stevens Senior Manager Restorative Practice and Countywide Services Surrey County Council

1 Youth Restorative Intervention Evaluation, Final report, 2014 – Alan Mackie, Jack Cattell, Neil Reeder and Sarah Webb.

An independent evaluation of the YRI in Surrey found: • it led to an 18% reduction in reoffending • 91% of victims were satisfied with the process • the YRI costs on average £360 to administer

compared to an average £600 for alternatives1

14 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Northamptonshire: partnership working between a case manager and restorative justice practitioner

When Julia* was given a referral order for her part in an assault at school, her case manager Sandy Hilderley thought that restorative justice would help. Sandy worked with Liz Fowler, restorative justice operations manager, to bring Julia together with her victim, Amy*, in a face to face conference. Here Sandy and Liz describe the process of bringing Julia and Amy together, and how it helped both of them to move on from the assault.

Sandy: The incident happened one lunchtime when Julia was with two friends of hers. Her friends had begun to pick on another girl, Amy. There was some history between Amy and Julia, and Amy had bullied Julia in the past.

The situation escalated and Julia’s friends ended up assaulting Amy quite seriously. They pulled her hair and then kicked Amy while she was on the floor. During all this one of Julia’s friends had said to her: “Are you taping this?” and Julia had started recording the assault on her mobile. That was the only part she played in the situation.

Liz: All of the girls were taken to court and pleaded not guilty, but on the day of the trial they changed their pleas to guilty and they all received referral orders.

Sandy: Back in those early days when I started working with Julia it was quite hard. She struggles with her confidence. Although she has never been diagnosed with dyslexia, I suspect she might have it. Julia found it really difficult to talk about the offence, and engaging in conversation with her was very difficult.

However, during my first interview I recognised that Julia was really remorseful about what she had done and I immediately thought that restorative justice could help. Julia was still at school with Amy and they had already had some contact.

Liz: Julia’s friends had been excluded for the assault but Julia wasn’t, and there had been some low-level communication between Julia and Amy at school. They were in some of the same classes together and they both felt awkward about the situation. We hoped that restorative justice would help the situation.

Sandy: Julia showed genuine remorse right from the beginning, both in my first interview with her but also at the police station when she was arrested. I spoke to Julia about restorative justice and she was keen on it immediately.

Liz: While Sandy was talking to Julia, I got into contact with Amy. I went and met Amy and her mum and discussed different options. Amy immediately said: “I want to meet with Julia. I want to meet her.”

Both girls had expressed a willingness to take part in the process and Sandy and I took it forward from there. We went through a similar preparation process for both of them. We have a leaflet which explains in basic terms what restorative justice involves. I did a joint home visit with Sandy to Julia’s home and went through the leaflet. I then visited Amy and went through the same process. We also checked out the supporters who would be attending with them, Amy’s mum and Julia’s mum’s partner.

Sandy: Because we suspected Julia may have dyslexia, I got the script that would be used during the meeting and I went and actually role-played it with Julia so she would know what to expect. When she came to the conference itself, she was well prepared.

Liz: The conference went exceptionally well. The meeting was very emotional for everyone involved, especially Julia. She acknowledged the harm she had caused and apologised at the end.

Interestingly when Julia apologised to Amy, Amy apologised to Julia as well. We suspect it was to do with some of the previous things that had happened between them. We didn’t pursue the background of their conflict in the conference because we were very much there to discuss the assault and how it had affected Amy, but I found it interesting that Amy apologised and Julia knew what that apology was for. The girls decided they wanted to go back to being friends. They were never the best of mates but they had certainly repaired their relationship.

The conference probably lasted about 40 minutes, but after it was finished we spent another 40 minutes sitting together having some refreshments. The informal part of the conference was probably more important than the formal part. It was amazing.

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 15

The meeting had a big impact on Julia. We had her referral order panel immediately after the conference and she was on cloud nine. I think it had given her an idea of the harm she had caused, and that it didn’t only affect Amy but her family as well.

She also seemed proud of herself for going through the process. Her communication about the offence had improved and she was able to tell the panel meeting how the conference had gone and that she was able to recognise the harm she had caused.

Sandy: I think it made a big difference to Julia emotionally. After the meeting she was so much calmer in our sessions. The offending behaviour work I was doing with her was so much easier, she was able to talk about what happened and she didn’t have this stomach-churning fear and anxiety that she had had before.

Liz: Both Julia and Amy felt the conference had really helped them. In the follow up after the conference Amy said to me that it was the best thing she could have done and the situation was a lot better at school. Julia said that meeting Amy had taken away all of the awkwardness they had felt before and she felt the conference was even better than she had imagined it would be.

Sandy: Because she had been so nervous about going into school, Julia was having trouble with her attendance and her mum nearly had to go to court over it. But after the restorative process, her self-esteem has improved, her fear of school went away and she is now attending full time and enjoying it. This effect that restorative justice can have on offenders is why it is so important for my work.

Liz: This isn’t the first case in which Sandy has used restorative justice in her work with young people because she has seen the effect it can have. Sandy works closely with our team to bring these benefits to the young people she works with.

We achieved the Restorative Service Quality Mark (RSQM) at Northamptonshire YOS recently and I think that gave us confidence in what we have been doing. We have been very proactive in embedding restorative justice into our work and our case managers have all been trained in restorative practices.

We still have a massive journey to go on with restorative justice but we are enjoying it. And it’s not just the restorative justice team that are going on this journey, it’s the whole organisation. We don’t see restorative justice as an addition to our work here. It’s a central part of what we do.

Sandy: We all really believe in restorative justice as it is so helpful for victims. They often have this fear that they have been targeted and the crime is going to happen again. Going through the process, victims often see that the image they have in their minds of the offender isn’t correct. And the healing for the victim is terrific as well. Its impact is massive.

Liz: I am certain that restorative justice reduces reoffending by giving offenders a perspective on how the victim feels. I have no doubt that Julia will not reoffend.

* Julia and Amy’s names have been changed.

The RJC would like to thank Liz and Sandy for speaking to us.

16 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Dave is the manager of a youth centre which was burgled and vandalised on Christmas night. The police quickly arrested Michael for the offence and he was given a youth conditional caution. Dave and some of his staff agreed to meet Michael in a restorative justice conference. Here Dave explains how the conference was useful for him and his staff, and how it helped Michael to address his behaviour.

Dave’s story – a victims’ perspective

Last Christmas night the youth centre that we look after got burgled by an extremely bad, incompetent burglar – it had all of the hallmarks of some idiot breaking in rather than anything malicious. The burglar cut himself when he broke the window then proceeded to leave bloody footprints and handprints everywhere, giving the police DNA and other ways of tracing him.

At the time, lots of people were giving up their evenings and weekends to help renovate the youth centre’s building and we’d really turned it around. We’d spent £90,000 on the project, some of which was raised by a local primary school and church – there was a great sense of community spirit. To find out – on Christmas night – that someone had thrown a brick through the window and completely trashed the place was horrible.

A lot of our staff and volunteers were really angry – we’d been working on the project for the benefit of the local young people, and one of them had come along and wrecked the place. We had to keep reminding ourselves that the damage was probably only done by one or two people, and wasn’t representative of all the young people in the area.

The police picked the burglar up quite quickly and they wouldn’t tell us much except that he was known to them, but not for any major crimes. We also heard that he was a teenager. With that in mind, we made a suggestion to the police. Rather than putting him through the criminal justice system, which would involve going to court and getting a further mark on his record, we felt we could appeal to his better nature.

We got a call from Northamptonshire Youth Offending Service’s restorative justice co-ordinator, Darren, who told me about restorative justice. Darren explained that the offender would come along and would have to sit down in front of us – most likely with an apology – and that Darren would ask questions in a careful way to enable a discussion. I went back to the youth centre’s board of trustees and everyone agreed that this was the best approach.

The lad, Michael*, said yes immediately and we were impressed – facing up to people takes courage.

What I was really worried about was that he would swagger in, clearly not caring about being there. But it wasn’t like that at all. When he came in he looked a bit pathetic – he had his head down and he looked sorrowful. He was clearly embarrassed and awkward, and was showing remorse. You need to see that. You need to feel that the person who’s offended against you does care. And once we’d shown him around, he was even more apologetic.

Michael said: ‘I didn’t realise what this place was – I just thought it was an old building.’ There was a huge difference between when he came in and when he left. By that time we were all shaking hands and smiling.

When you’re a victim of a crime it hits you in the pit of your stomach sometimes. You feel a bit sick and you have this anger boiling up inside you. When you meet somebody and they say, ‘I did it and I’m sorry’, it takes all of that away so it’s quite a cathartic thing. It’s therapeutic for the victim.

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 17

We agreed that Michael would come and do some work for us. He was meant to do six hours, but he kept coming back, painting and decorating far beyond what we’d agreed. It transpired that he was actually quite handy.

We started chatting to him and finding out about his background, which hadn’t been easy. The education system hadn’t worked for him because he’s not good with letters and numbers, but if you give him something practical to do, that seems to be his forte. We got on very well with Michael and he worked alongside the other volunteers.

We feel that restorative justice has been a good approach for our many volunteers who felt really

angry, and also for Michael who seems to have positively gained from the process in terms of addressing his issues and behaviour. If this can stop people like him committing further offences, when clearly punitive approaches do not, then it’s an even greater reward all round.

If you can make young people who’ve offended face up to what they’ve done and look the victim in the eye and apologise, that‘s probably the thing that will make them grow up. I think that people – even criminals – are fundamentally decent, they‘ve just taken the wrong path.

* Michael’s name has been changed.

18 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 19

Henry’s story – facing the music

As I waited for Rachel to arrive I was absolutely terrified. I knew what would happen but it was terrifying doing it – actually facing her. She was the one I stole from. It went right to my guts. I knew then that this just wasn’t me – I had to change. I think back on that day and it gives me the attitude that I need to never go back to how I was before.

At 14 I moved schools and it was soon after that when a friend pressured me into trying ketamine for the first time. It became my addiction. I left school with one GCSE, and left my family to live with a friend in a caravan. I thought I was alright because I was next to my drugs – I could get them easily and that was what I cared about.

Eventually I ran out of money. I started to go out at night, breaking into cars and sheds, stealing anything I could sell.

I hung around with a guy called Tom*. Tom had a learning disability and I could convince him to do anything I wanted him to. One night I didn’t have anywhere to stay so I convinced Tom to let me stay at his mum’s house. The next morning while Tom was in the shower I started looking through his mum’s things. I found a ring and a Rolex watch, which I stole. I made Tom drive me away, hiding his mum’s things under my jumper.

Her things equalled money, money equalled drugs. When I was using, it shut me off from the world and everyone in it. I had no emotions, no feelings. I sold the watch and ring to a dealer for drugs.

Facing the music

I got caught a couple of weeks later. At court they gave me a nine month referral order. I had to go to see someone once a week and talk about my drug problem. I would go along to the meetings and be like: “Yep, yep, yep.” An hour later I’d go out and be using again. I wasn’t enjoying life. I was suffering from depression and I had never felt so lonely.

As part of the referral order, I agreed that if Tom or his mum wanted to meet me I would do that. Rachel*, Tom’s mum, decided she would like to meet me. On the day of the meeting I stood outside the Town Hall where it was going to take place, shaking. I was absolutely terrified about going in and seeing her, with everyone knowing what I had done.

I decided to go in and face the music. I walked into the room where my referral order worker was

waiting for me. We waited for Rachel to arrive. Those few minutes were horrible.

The meeting

Rachel came in with Peter, who was running the meeting. I could tell she was angry. She told me how furious she was when she found out about the theft and how I had been taking advantage of Tom. She asked me how I could have done what I did. She told me how badly I had abused Tom’s trust and how important it was that I didn’t do it again, to him or to anyone else. She told me that he was afraid of going out and making friends. It made me realise what the drugs had made me become.

Although she was fuming about what I had done, she was still concerned about me. She was supportive of my addiction and wanted me to get better. Rachel being nice made me feel even worse about what I’d done.

I agreed to do some outdoor work as reparation and that I would get myself off the drugs. I apologised to Rachel and said I would write a letter of apology to Tom. I told him not everyone was like me and that he could find friends who would be there for him and wouldn’t treat him the way I had done. I told him how sorry I was and that I was never going to do that to him or anyone else again.

After meeting Rachel I felt a mixture of shame about how I was but also relief that I’d been strong enough to do something about it. It felt good to write to Tom and I hope that he will understand that not everyone will be like I was.

Quitting the drugs wasn’t easy. I stopped stealing to fund my habit straight away but it wasn’t until Peter set up a meeting reuniting me with my dad that I managed to go to rehab and get clean. Now I’m studying to become a tree surgeon and I’ve got a job, helping a local tree surgeon, which I love. I’m back with my family now - they can support me and I can support them too. It’s all looking up at the moment. *Tom and Rachel’s names have been changed. Our thanks to Henry for sharing his story. The above is an abridged version of the original publication in Resolution magazine.

20 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Jack and Sam met just over a year ago and have become close friends. But it’s an unlikely friendship considering that they first met when Jack assaulted Sam after a misunderstanding over a girl. Jack was arrested for the assault and referred to Warwickshire Youth Justice Service. Jack and Sam were offered the chance to take part in restorative justice. Both agreed,

and after thorough preparation they took part in a face to face meeting, with Jack’s mum and Sam’s dad there for support. The meeting had a huge effect not just on Jack and Sam but also on their families.

To watch Jack and Sam’s story please click the play button below.

Restorative justice in Warwickshire – Jack and Sam’s story

“I was given a choice to get involved in the meeting. They didn’t want me to feel forced in any way, but straight away I thought: ‘I want to do this. I want to see Sam and I want to apologise and sort everything out’.”

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 21

Ensuring confidence in the quality of restorative justice

We all know that restorative justice works. It can have a positive effect on offenders and help victims move on from harmful incidents. The RJC wants to make sure that restorative justice is always done well so that people harmed by crime can be confident that they will get a safe, effective service that meets their needs. Practitioner Accreditation and the RSQM, which is supported by the Ministry of Justice, give the public that confidence.

The RSQM is a quality mark for organisations that provide high quality restorative services. It measures organisations’ restorative work against the six Restorative Service Standards and ensures that victims and young people who offend feel safe and are able to fully benefit from restorative processes. Graham Doubleday works with young people at Wigan Council Restorative Solutions Team which has achieved the RSQM. He said: “I think standards are really, really important. Nationally there are a lot of services delivering restorative interventions, but whether they are meeting the needs of the victims, young people and communities is still unclear. The RSQM is the only true and proper way to actually measure that.”

The Restorative Service Standards and the RSQM were developed by the RJC in consultation with the field after the Ministry of Justice Restorative Justice Action Plan identified the need for a clear set of standards and a quality mark for services which

meet those standards. Dianne Gibson, an RJC Accredited Practitioner at Leeds YOS, which also holds the RSQM, said: “The Restorative Service Standards and RSQM are extremely important as they are recognised by the government. It was a massive achievement for us to gain the RSQM and something we are really proud of.”

The RSQM was launched in January 2014 and a year on it is gaining momentum. At the time of writing, 14 organisations from a range of sectors hold the award and applications to complete the process are growing steadily. Of those 14, five YOTs have achieved the RSQM with six others currently working towards it. In addition to this over 30 YOTs have now started the free self-assessment, available on the RSQM website - the first step to achieving the quality mark.

The RSQM can provide an opportunity to celebrate the good work of staff. Graham Doubleday says: “Achieving the RSQM was a massive achievement for Wigan because we are a little town in the north- west of England and we have achieved a really significant national accreditation. We see this as the start of a journey though, because there will be learning from this, which can help us develop our practice even further.”

Becoming an Accredited Practitioner is also extremely important and provides an opportunity for individuals to demonstrate that their work has been assessed against national standards. Practitioner Accreditation can help practitioners to have confidence in their own work. Dianne Gibson says: “Achieving accreditation boosted my confidence and it also reassures victims and offenders that I know what I’m doing. Going through the accreditation process gave me a belief in myself and my work which I can put across to case holders. It made me a bit more assertive”.

To find out more about becoming an Accredited Practitioner, please visit: http://practitioners.rjc.org.uk

To find out more about the RSQM, please visit: www.rsqm.org.uk

Youth offending services have been at the forefront of innovation and supporting standards in the field of restorative justice. Their workers have driven demand for the RJC’s Direct Accreditation process and our Restorative Service Quality Mark (RSQM). Here we look at how these products have helped youth offending workers and hear from organisations and individuals who have achieved them.

22 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

Restorative justice was first introduced in legislation in England and Wales at the time that YOTs came into being. Since then the majority of restorative justice in England and Wales has taken place in youth justice, although the balance is now changing with the current

government’s commitment to adult restorative justice. Since the late nineties there has also been a wave of interest in the use of restorative approaches in other settings, for example in schools, housing, children’s homes and in the workplace.

More recently there is increasing interest in the concept of a ‘restorative organisation’, in which a restorative mindset is embedded in every aspect of a team or service, and also the emergence of restorative cities and counties. There is now huge variation in how YOTs understand and deliver restorative justice, and the extent to which this remains simply a service to clients or a more fundamental shift in the whole ethos of the organisation or even the criminal justice process itself.

Below I will look at my own service, Oxfordshire YOS and Wigan Council Restorative Solutions Team, to see two different options for how restorative practice can be introduced into youth justice. Reflecting on these examples of how restorative justice is delivered in different areas highlights the huge scope for creativity and innovation in this vibrant area of youth justice. It shows that there is no single model of restorative justice, and that rather than ‘best practice’ it may be more accurate to talk about ‘emerging practice’.

Oxfordshire YOS

Oxfordshire YOS has a restorative justice senior practitioner, a restorative justice support worker and two volunteers. The team meet with all the young people referred to the YOS by the police and the courts, and with the people affected by their crimes, to explore the potential for a restorative process. In line with Youth Justice Board policy all frontline YOS

workers, managers and volunteers are trained in the restorative approach.

The YOS recently achieved the Restorative Service Quality Mark for the service it delivers to clients, and is now working towards an understanding of what it might mean to be a fully restorative organisation. In common with many other YOTs Oxfordshire is working in partnership with the county’s schools, children’s homes, social care and early intervention services to embed restorative approaches as an alternative to criminalising young people where there is conflict. The YOS also works in close partnership with the charity SAFE! which supports young people who are struggling to cope and recover following a crime.

Case study: Rape case

Oxfordshire’s senior practitioner facilitated a restorative meeting in a case involving a young man who raped a much older woman. Although the woman said immediately after the young man was sentenced that she wished to meet with him, the case took three years of preparation before the time was right for the meeting to go ahead. A vulnerability management plan was put in place to ensure that the young man was supported following the meeting, and in common with other cases involving very serious offences, he dipped a few days after the meeting and had to be placed on enhanced surveillance. The restorative meeting was a first for the young offender institute, and both parties were pleased with the outcome.

Wigan Council Restorative Solutions Team

Wigan Council Restorative Solutions Team is a diverse team that works with young people who are at risk of engaging in low-level antisocial and offending behaviour, young people who are made subject to Out of Court Disposals, and cases referred to Wigan YOT from court. The team has 19 staff who are all trained in restorative conferencing and they undertake all victim contact on behalf of Wigan YOT. If the case is serious it is allocated to a senior

Restorative justice is fast becoming integral to the work of youth offending teams across the country. Here Pete Wallis looks at different approaches to embedding restorative practices into youth justice.

From crime to completion

Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack 23

practitioner, YOT police officer or more experienced member of the Restorative Solutions team for the restorative justice work.

Restorative Solutions uses volunteers to facilitate Neighbourhood Resolution Panels, which have recently been expanded to cover the entire borough. The team offers a youth mediation service in local communities and X-Zones diversionary activities to targeted groups and individuals, and facilitates all the reparation work in Wigan.

The team received the Restorative Service Quality Mark from the Restorative Justice Council in November 2013.

Pete Wallis Senior Practitioner (Restorative Justice) Oxfordshire Youth Offending Service

Case study: Shoplifting

Two young people were involved in five incidents of shoplifting in a local shop. The restorative solutions team supported the trained volunteer to visit and assess the shop owner who was the victim in this case, the young people and their parents. A restorative meeting was held at the local fire station. The shop owner received a formal apology from both of the young people and their parents, and the young people paid £15 as a private agreement. One of the young people also brought along a letter of apology.

The ban from the shop was lifted, and the young people also agreed to go into the shop to apologise to the shop owner’s mother informally, with the full support of their parents. All parties were satisfied with the outcome.

24 Restorative justice in youth offending teams information pack

For more information on the RJC and quality restorative justice

Case studies demonstrating restorative justice in action: www.rjc.org.uk/rj-in-action

Best Practice Guidance for Restorative Practice: www.rjc.org.uk/bestpractice

Information on joining the RJC: www.rjc.org.uk/register

Information on the Restorative Service Quality Mark: www.rsqm.org.uk

Information on becoming an Accredited Practitioner: http://practitioners.rjc.org.uk

Young People and Crime/Risk and Resilience.pdf

Risk and Resilience: The Ordinary and Extraordinary Everyday Lives of Young People Living in a High Crime Area

Kaye Haw University of Nottingham, Nottingham, UK

The article draws on research carried out with groups of young people living in one of the highest crime areas in the United Kingdom, Urbanfields, as they made videos reflecting aspects of their lives. One of the main aims of the research was to add an alternative voice to existing work on risk and resil- ience by focusing on the social processes involved in their construction of risk. Their work revealed the substantial role of strongly held local cultural beliefs or myths in their perception of Urbanfields and the relevance of emo- tions as they negotiated risk in their daily lives. Through an analytical frame- work using mythcourse rather than discourse and one that acknowledges the importance of locality and local social relationships, the article examines the contradictions presented to the participants in their ordinary and extraordinary lives. In doing so, it presents a fuller account of their agency to critique cur- rent risk factor models.

Keywords: ethnography; locality; mythcourse

This article is based on a recent study with minority ethnic communities living in a small geographical location in the United Kingdom, with a

reputation for gun crime, gang-related violence and drugs. It is written by an ethnographic researcher working in urban communities from a social action participatory perspective using video as a research tool. The emphasis of this work is on the voice of young people and its articulation. However, the

Youth & Society Volume 41 Number 4

June 2010 451-474 © 2010 Sage Publications

10.1177/0044118X09351791 http://yas.sagepub.com

hosted at http://online.sagepub.com

451

Author’s Note: Kaye Haw, University of Nottingham, Jubilee Campus, Dearing Building, Wollaton Road, Nottingham, Ng81BB; email: [email protected]

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

452 Youth & Society

article is not reporting on data from this kind of participatory action research process as this has been done elsewhere (Haw, 2008). Instead, it is a report of a methodology that offers a particular analysis using mythcourse rather than discourse to more fully explore the agency of the participants. This approach originated in the strongly held local cultural beliefs or myths that were influential in the lives of these participants. as these are explored, the reader is introduced to the notion of myths as more than sense-making prac- tices operating through a set of mythic feedback loops, and the notion of mythcourse as a means of mapping the trajectory of these myths. Mythcourse thus defines and delineates a problematic space situated between the dis- cursive and the cultural. The article argues that an analysis situated some- where between the social and the cultural is a particularly useful lens through which to view agency because of the microcultural world we live in and the way individuals are increasingly recognized as active consumers and pro- ducers of culture.

This recent study was part of a cluster of five networked projects. The aim of this research network was to find out more about the social processes around risk and resilience shaping the behavior of young people and thus their likeli- hood of becoming involved in antisocial or criminal behavior. To set the article in context, the first section discusses the work of the network in relation to the rise of the risk factor paradigm that currently dominates the discipline of crimi- nology, whereas Section 2 outlines the scope of the research and its design.

Section 3 then reports on a methodology based around an analysis that has the potential to draw more strongly on an understanding of the overlap- ping nature of local and social cultures, and the mass media or Third Cultures (Featherstone, 1995). To argue for a new level of analysis, situated between the discursive and the cultural notions of risk, the risk society, and new frame- works that have emerged around subcultures, neotribes and resistance are drawn on (Beck, 1992; Douglas, 1992; giddens, 1998; Maffesoli, 1996; Muggleton, 2000). This is driven by a belief that in a late modern context there is a need to explore agency more fully by understanding the connections between the external lived worlds of individuals and their internal felt worlds.

The purpose of this section is to show how this theoretical background inf- ormed the research process. The methodological narrative of the project and the analytical framework that developed from it are traced through partici- pant discussion of large pieces of graffiti that appeared all over Urbanfields. These discussions of the graffiti revealed the emergence of strongly held local cultural beliefs, specifically in this instance, to do with being part of gangs associated with dealing drugs through to being the number-one girl of high-profile dealers. More broadly, it highlights myths as more than just

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 453

sense-making practices as they functioned as connective structures allow- ing individuals to make links between their lived worlds, wider social dis- courses, and their own internal felt narratives through a series of reflexive feedback loops. These loops designate a narrative movement by individuals from their internal worlds to their external worlds. In moving from the one to the other, the feedback loop transcends the boundary between the inter- nally felt world of the individual and the external world of social action, linking thinking, feeling and action. This section argues for the use of the mythic feedback loop as a heuristic device to understand how individuals combine and link their internal worlds to their external environment and mythcourse as a way of tracing the movement of specific myths through these loops.

The second half of the article moves on the discussion of risk and resil- ience from a broader social analysis to that of the individual. It does this by applying the mythcourse framework to how the Charlie graffiti was dis- cussed by different groups of participants. In moving the discussion from

Figure 1 The Charlie Graffiti in Urbanfields

Note: Photo by Fabrizio Borra

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

454 Youth & Society

the social to the individual, it shows how the local myths to do with gangs and drugs culture moved between groups and individuals as they were con- sumed, produced, and manipulated. The discussion illustrates how mythic feedback loops and mythcourse operated in the contradictory behavior of the subjects and perpetrator of the graffiti as they engaged in risk taking and risky business.

The final section of the article then applies the mythcourse analysis to an individual, Chantal, to highlight how she resolves presented contradic- tions in her everyday life. This analysis is used to illustrate how being from Urb anfields was influential in the risk-taking behavior of the participants because their perceptions of risk were linked to their ability to play with the dangerousness and attractiveness of their everyday and a sophisticated notion of the protection it could offer them. The aim of these last sections is to trace different ways around specific feedback loops, first, from the cultural to the individual through the graffiti and then from the individual to the cultural through Chantal.

Setting the Context

each project in the economic and Social Research Council Priority Network’s “Pathways Into and Out of Crime: Risk, Resilience and Diversity” looked at different aspects of the involvement of young people with crime ranging from experiences with drugs, exclusion from school, having a par- ent or significant other serving a prison sentence to working with minority ethnic communities living in a difficult and specific community. Its purpose was to add theoretically to a debate, dominated by notions of the predictive power of risk factors and appropriate intervention strategies.

The rise of the risk factor prevention paradigm in the 1990s was preceded by the notion of the development of a criminal career that documented how a small fraction of the population committed large numbers of offences and had long criminal careers (Blumstein, Cohen, Roth, & Visher, 1986). This notion was originally concerned with the serious and violent offender, and the internal logic of the approach was to identify overlapping causalities. Its natural analytical trajectory, spurred on by policy makers and politicians, has been a concern to predict offending behavior and devise strategies to prevent delinquent development. The coupling of the notion of a criminal career with the causality behind risk and protection in turn gave rise to the notion of a pathway into and out of crime. The internal logic of the pathway has encouraged researchers and practitioners to search for risk and protective

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 455

factors that could be affected by interventions prior to offending and to guide treatments afterwards.

Current risk literature in the area of youth crime is heavily dominated by biological and psychological models that claim to predict offending behav- ior through the identification of key risk factors, which are then incorporated into additive and causal models (Rutter, giller, & Hagell, 1998; Wikstrom, 1998). Put simply, the more risk factors accrued by an individual, such as being from a single-parent family, or a minority ethnic group, or excluded from school, the more likely that individual will become involved in antiso- cial behavior and/or criminal activity. a range of theoretical and methodo- logical critiques of this risk factor approach exists due to its implicit bio- and psycho-reductionism. For example, it has been argued that the increased amount of androgens within males, together with differences in their serot- onin metabolic levels, play a significant role in their committing more crime (Rutter et al., 1998), but the claim is made despite an acknowledgement that there is lack of evidence to support this theory making this an obvious case of bio-reductionism (armstrong, 2004). Similarly, cognitive approaches using various psychological models to identify the ways in which individuals res- pond to risk rely on the objective facts of risk as defined by experts where understandings of risk are presented as neutral and unbiased (Lupton, 1999).

More recent models couple risk factors with resilience factors, such as being a member of a formal group like the Church or a warm supportive family (Wikstrom & Loeber, 2000). However, these still contain a very lim- ited notion of the forms agency, either individual or collective, to account for how such resilience factors might influence the risk taking of an individual. Similarly, more structural factors, such as social class, ethnicity, or gender, are conceptualized in a way that means they cannot account for the wide variations in behavior and outcomes of individuals sharing similar or iden- tical risk profiles (Bessant, Hill, & Watts, 2003; Pitts, 2003). at this point, these models tend to retreat into their statistical roots and a weak discussion of probabilities and correlations, often dressed up in the language of causal- ity to reconcile the anomalies of how similar structural arrangements among individuals give rise to very different patterns of risk behavior between individuals (goldson, 1999).

These theoretical critiques are of importance, not least to young people, because of the extent to which risk factor models have dominated interven- tion initiatives and been taken up by politicians, policy makers, and practi- tioners. The critiques fall into three main areas. First, these risk factor models have supported a general widening of the net of the social justice system, by generalizing from extreme populations and profiles resulting in more young

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

456 Youth & Society

people being drawn into the criminal justice system (Haw, 2006a). Second, the failure to generate models sophisticated enough to account for wide variations in risk-taking profiles has supported the labeling of whole groups of young people as at risk (armstrong, 2004). Third, risk factor models by failing to connect in any meaningful way the internal lives of individuals with their external context have a tendency to view resilience as a passive rather than active process. The result has been a tendency to popularize cer- tain interventions that place an emphasis on ensuring that young people are engaged in more formalized meaningful activities. These schemes, such as mentoring, are generally defined by professionals as a means of protection but tend not to fully recognize or utilize either the social processes or com- munities that young people have built.

The Scope of the Research and Its Design

Urbanfields was chosen as a place to carry out the research because it was one of the first areas in Britain to be patrolled by permanently armed police after dark and has a reputation, across the city, built up over several generations, for its gang and drug cultures. at the time of the research, the region in which Urbanfields is located featured among the top four most dangerous British places to live in terms of gun crime (Povey & Kaiza, 2005). It also has very specific boundaries but is connected by a bridge to a wealthy suburb, green Streets, populated by middle-class professionals due to the reputation of its schools. a number of the young people from Urbanfields now go to these schools because of the closure of the only secondary school in Urbanfields.

The project worked with six groups of young people. One of these groups was made up entirely of asian young men between the ages of 16 to 21 and another of african Caribbean young women of a similar age. The four remain- ing groups were younger and more mixed in terms of gender and ethnic background. In total 50 to 70 young people took part in the research. Many of the participants had a combination of risk factors that identified them as potential offenders. Some of them were, or became, part of the British Criminal Justice system over the life of the research. Others did not. at least two of them became involved in serious criminal activity, including grievous bodily harm and murder, whereas others were the recipients of anti-Social Behaviour Orders.1 The project also worked with, and serially interviewed, 16 adults representing a range of services. These were the police, social

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 457

workers–Youth Offending Team workers, probation officers, community drugs workers, youth workers and teachers.

Data generation occurred over three phases. The first phase began with interviews with professionals about their personal theories of risk and resil- ience. These views were incorporated into a short 5 to 10 minute trigger video containing a mixture of explicit and more oblique messages to be used in the recruitment of groups of young people, a technique that has been used in other projects (Hadfield & Haw, 2008). During this phase, six community researchers were recruited through leafleting the area and word of mouth. They worked alongside the academic researcher. Their role was to provide an insiders view of the happenings within Urbanfields and to support the rese arch in terms of negotiating ethical issues concerned with confidentiality, anonymity, and informed consent.

The second phase of data collection involved more participatory meth- ods as the young people, recruited at the end of the first phase using the trigger video, created videos that captured aspects of their lives. This phase also involved their families and friends as they filmed and edited their videos with the help of the research team. The individual and group dis- cussions that occurred while their film footage was edited and their vid- eos produced were both tape recorded and filmed to give a further layer of narrative data. at the end of this stage, a second trigger video was made and their completed videos were shown to all the participants and their invited audience at a local youth club.

The third phase incorporated multiple group and individual interviews with professionals and participants after the second trigger video had been viewed. each of the different phases throughout the research provided yet another level of data that was incorporated at the end of this third phase into a final DVD (Haw, 2006b).

Developing the Methodological Approach: How Locally Held Beliefs or Myths Emerged and Were Identified

at the beginning of the project, the research was broadly positioned within existing research in the United Kingdom on social exclusion, youth transitions, and criminal careers (Mac Donald & Marsh, 2005). Such work is illuminating in its emphasis on a structural analysis of discourses linked to agency, using locality as a means of providing a nuanced view of how wider social discourses operate. However, it tends to treat locality and context as only a moderating

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

458 Youth & Society

factor in the lives of young people and fails to encapsulate how it becomes a mediating space that is actively created by them. The research therefore required the development of a methodological approach and an analytical framework that could account for young people simultaneously constructing, inhabit- ing, and moving between different groups and localities while accounting for apparently different and contradictory behaviour as they did so. This was required if the research was to position itself within interpretations of resilience that better account for cultural and contextual differences in its expression by individuals, families, and communities (Ungar, 2004a, 2004b). Ungar’s work in this area is apposite because he explores at least two limita- tions of the dominant risk/resilience approach. One limitation is a tendency to locate the source of antisocial behaviors among at-risk young people in the young people themselves rather than in the relationships and contexts to which they belong. The other is with its failure to adequately incorporate the agency of the young people into attempts at understanding what is going on in their lives and intervening within them.

The project was participatory and concerned with more fully exploring the agency of young people and their social and cultural worlds through using video necessitating an analysis that was situated somewhere between the cultural and the social. Methodologically, the approach had to be one that was capable of helping the young people of Urbanfields articulate their own in-depth descriptions of their direct experiences of risk and then analytically connect these accounts with the project’s overall aim of critiquing current risk factor research. The design criteria for the methodology were threefold. First, it needed to support the participants to reflect on aspects of their lives they perceived to be everyday or commonsensical as well as the more dramatic, difficult, and potentially painful. Second, it needed to encourage a reflexive awareness of their agency at certain moments and how this might change in similar situations. Third, it needed to expose and analyze the link- ages between their internal personal felt narratives and the external social discourses that surrounded them. In practice, the existence of strongly held local cultural beliefs or myths around risk taking and criminality became a nexus for the development of the reflective dialogues and processes required to support these participants to critically articulate their own experiences of risk.

One set of myths that emerged from very early on in the research were those around some graffiti, “Charlie why ya hideing.” The graffiti was so dominating, not only physically all over Urbanfields but also as a topic of conversation that it appeared in different ways in four out of the six films made by the participants. The individual that wrote it, Ian, used it to both

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 459

track down and threaten Charlie because he found out that Charlie was hav- ing an affair with his number-one girl. as the graffiti was discussed, it became apparent that participants were drawing on a mixture of media-generated myths as well as some very specific locally held beliefs to do with drug deal- ing and gangs to explain its meaning. In this sense, the graffiti was an exam- ple of a myth in action, and it became apparent that these myths were also being acted out in a range of ways by the participants. as the filmed materials were viewed, different audiences also discussed it. This made the graffiti a useful source of reflection because it allowed for a certain amount of distancing and de-personalization when talking about known local events in which participants were often actively involved.

In terms of supporting participants to reflect on aspects of their everyday lives, the first aim of the methodological framework, the Charlie graffiti became important for several reasons. as a myth in action, it was specific to Urbanfields. It was a community myth because it encapsulated a sense of locality. It was also important because within the locality the graffiti was being used by different groups of participants to both “big up” and normal- ize an extraordinary happening in Urbanfields. Most importantly, it allowed the research to focus on difficult and sensitive issues that lived in a com- munity where there were numerous tensions around drug dealing and gang violence. as a community myth, it demonstrated the application of wider social discourses to specific events within Urbanfields, which meant they took on their own mythic status. In this sense, the graffiti was the embodi- ment of a myth that had already been processed and as such created a safe place for collective reflection on the consumption and production of such myths. In a piece of research dealing with difficult and sensitive issues where there was a great deal of tension around what could be talked about and what could not, the graffiti provided the space to discuss and play with these wider issues.

Myths were also pivotal to the second aim of the methodological approach, to encourage a reflexive awareness of agency. The myths circulating around the graffiti were important because they lived sufficiently within the local- ity for a range of participants and professionals to be aware of them and hold different understandings of them. The process of producing and show- ing their films was helpful in focusing on, and accounting for, the agency of the participants by allowing for discussions on the extent to which they rejected or took on board these myths and therefore used them in the con- struction of their own contexts. By grabbing the moment of the appearance of the graffiti, the research was able to explore the way in which the Urbanfields community was applying wider discourses to what was happening in it.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

460 Youth & Society

Having established a means of exploring external and internal agency, the third aim of the methodological framework was to connect them by exposing and analyzing the linkages between the internal, personal-felt nar- ratives of the participants and the external social discourses that surrounded them. as participants engaged with the collectively held myths of Charlie as the gangsta, the dealer, the gang member in their own videos, and through the video process, the extraordinariness of what they considered ordinary and everyday within their locality was revealed to them through the percep- tions of those outside it. an exploration of these mythologies relied on the collective experience of the participants and professionals to reveal the connections between the felt worlds of the participants and how they then fed these back into the wider social discourses operating around them.

Developing the Analytical Framework and Coming to the Notion of Mythcourse

It was recognized early on in the research that emotionally charged acco- unts of certain myths conveyed an explicit or implicit invitation to assent to a particular ideological or discursive standpoint and potentially to act in accordance with it. For example, a young Black woman used the myth of the gangsta to make sense of the behaviour of the young men she knew.

I think they try and live their life as a fantasy. It’s just like they’re living in goodfellas, or a film, something like that. I am sure they try and bring their life up around something like that, and it’s just ridiculous. It’s like they think it’s this one way and no other way in the world.

The development of the methodological framework therefore led to the following analytical question. If myths supported participants to articulate their views and points of agency, could they also provide a basis for a more critical consideration of agency that could be applied to a critique of exter- nally held current risk theories that lack this perspective? as a starting point, these myths had been useful to explore agency with regards to the extent participants seemed to reject or take on these myths. However, as the research progressed, discussions developed from their acceptance and rejection of these myths to a broader exploration of agency. In connecting with these myths the participants gradually revealed themselves to be not only myth consumers and myth pro ducers and promoters but also myth manipulators.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 461

as myth consumers, the participants used these local myths as a way of making the world of Urbanfields ordinary and as they were produced and promoted over time make reasonable the notions and intentions of others (Barthes, 2000). For example, another participant talked about her envy of the exciting and eventful life of her friend’s family compared to her own:

When we were younger, we used to get really jealous. My Mum would never let dealers in the house. When I look back now it was crazy. Charelle’s mum, Marsha, had Paul; that’s their Dad. Paul went to prison as well. Their house used to always be getting raided. We used to go and call for them on the way to school, and it would be normal for us to see the police there going through all their stuff, and Marsha would just be in the kitchen carrying on, tottering about, cleaning up. See we never had that. It was crazy that we used to go to school in the morning, and the police would be there going through the stuff. at the time, I just used to think “I wonder why the police are there today.” I can remember Marsha used to joke with me, “it’s all gone off here. You don’t have to watch eastenders [U.K. Soap Opera] for this you know.

as myth producers and promoters, it was increasingly obvious the partici- pants were aware that the label of being from Urbanfields was both a stigma and a badge of honor. Furthermore, it was something often claimed by wannnabe outsiders from green Streets:

To some people in green Streets (the more affluent neighboring suburb), they think Urbanfields and they just want to live the life of the way our area’s got its reputation. You can’t interrupt the dealers when they are doing their drug deals, otherwise they’ll just shoot you. One of them chased me down the road with a knife. I wasn’t frightened because he knew my Dad, but we were with two people from green Streets and they were petrified; they were scared [much laughter].

Urbanfields was also a community to which these participants were fiercely loyal but wished to escape through building a future career:

Urbanfields is one of the best places to live because you get to know every- one and it’s cultural. green Streets is boring; people keep themselves to themselves. Urbanfields people like to mingle with each other but people just think Urbanfields they’re not going to get anywhere in life; they’re going to get pregnant at an early age, be put in prison, committing crimes, but they don’t think all the good things; they just think the bad things. I know people from green Streets that have beat people up and got away with it, but as soon

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

462 Youth & Society

as we do anything we get arrested straight away, and it’s not good you won’t hardly get a job when you’re older and its going to ruin your career.

These same local myths were also used by professionals working in Urbanfields to make sense of the agency of the young people they were dealing with. a police sergeant working in the area talked about the way in which myth and fantasy created a false reality, in the sense of a strong disjunc- ture between one set of experiences and other lived experiences that at the same time intensified and distanced the reality of living in Urbanfields:

They become very parochial and then they become a perceived big fish in that area, the turf. These groups or so-called gangs exist in their own little worlds. They don’t exist in our wider world. They’re very insular. They stay there and these things tend to manifest themselves. It’s like an explosion waiting to happen, isn’t it? If everyday you get up and you go from the bar- bershop to the local shop, buy 10 fags, go to the local pool, and that is it for your day and you have no sense of time, you’re bound to get yourself mixed up in all sorts because you’ve got nothing else to aim for.

The accounts of their agency and what was happening in Urbanfields exp lored through the consumption and production of myths revealed their eve ryday lives to be a contradictory mixture of the dramatic and mundane. If myths were used in this way to punctuate an uneventful routine by mak- ing it seem more extraordinary while at the same time making the extraor- dinary appear ordinary and reasonable, it began to seem possible they could also provide a mechanism to explore the connections and contradictions between risk and resilience in a more dynamic relational way. Increasingly, it seemed, as Urbanfields myths to do with dealing, gangs, and territorial rivalry were being consumed and produced in their promotion, they were also being reworked to explain and justify individual and group acts. as one professional remarked,

My code was something totally different. It was about trying to do well; don’t bring shame on the family type of thing were the things I latched onto. The code now is a code to their peers which is about we’ll look out for one another, we’ll cover our backs, people don’t come in and disrespect us, we’ll look after our mums right, we’ll look after our dads and that type of thing. It’s a way of life, a code, that they can hang onto. So what they’re now doing is recreating their own culture like within a culture and because they’re recreating it those cultures aren’t necessarily positive but seem to be posi- tive to them.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 463

The re-creation here appears to be driven by specific community myths to do with how to behave in a family in Urbanfields and an emotional attachment to them generated through values to do with loyalty and honor. another example of this sort of re-creation was in the way one participant talked about a prominent local dealer as a charming villain with a reputation in the community as an intelligent, charismatic, risk-taking hero/villain, reveal- ing a looped process that was generational and dynamic:

The younger lot are looking at the older lot and thinking I want to be like them. I want to be the top person like a “gangsta” like adey. adey seems really polite and he’s so intelligent. The police are hunting him down; they’ve wanted him for years. He’s like a lovely guy but he does wrong things. He’s a very high-profile drug dealer. The thing is he’s quite open about it. The better he knows you, the more open he is about it. He’s only 21. His uncle is Jay, the one that got sent down, the big drug dealer. He was in the paper for the gun shooting. Three of them got sent down. Jay’s seen like the ring leader of them all because when he wasn’t in prison he was the big man because everybody looked up to him and he’d get everybody to deal for him and stuff like that. I think he’s taken on where Jay’s left off. adey idol- izes people like that, and he wants that lifestyle.

The analysis of the roles played by these community myths was fed back into a developing analytical framework around what shaped the agency of the participants. It appeared that as these local myths moved between individuals and different contexts they gradually took on broader symbolic meanings through a looped intensification process. as individuals consumed, produced, and promoted the familiar myths surrounding them, they also manipulated them resulting in them increasingly shaping the actions of others and so reshaping the environment. In a small community such as Urbanfields, this intensification process was made most transparent in dif- ferent interpretations of specific violent events, such as those associated with the Charlie graffiti or the behaviour of certain notorious individuals such as adey and Jay.

The framework therefore began to move between the dispassionate tool of discourse to reveal the influences operating in Urbanfields to do with wider social phenomena such as gang culture and neo tribes and develop into one that was capable of identifying and exploring the connection points. Once they were conceptualized as more than sense-making practices, myths played a role in identifying and making these connections because it seemed they functioned as a connective structure used reflexively by participants to mediate and connect their lived worlds to wider social discourses and

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

464 Youth & Society

most importantly to their own internal narratives. Through the processes of consumption, promotion, and manipulation and as these community myths moved through specific mythic feedback loops, different connections were revealed. To provide a shorthand description of this trail and the multiple connections it encompassed, the term mythcourse was used as a means of mapping the social trajectory of these local myths.

The analytical power of mythcourse was based in its apparent potential to reveal how individuals were positioned as actors in the social world through connection to, and disconnection from, different myths and how they also constructed this social world through these connections. The question then was whether others had considered the role that myths might play beyond being an internal sense-making apparatus. Had myths previously been viewed as a point of connection between the external worlds of individuals and their internal worlds? These theoretical questions led to the work of Losev (2003). Myths in Losev’s work do this because they serve to deal with internal contradictions and tensions, but when these resolutions are enacted in the social world they take on symbolic meaning through integration into wider social, community, family, and individual narratives and memories. Losev termed this the mythic feedback loop.

Losev’s (2003) theory was also important to an ongoing analysis of the agency of young people with regard to perceptions and constructions of risk because of its emphasis on contradiction. His interest in dialectics and dia- lectical thinking emphasizes the resolution of ontological insecurity in the context of social contradiction and uncertainty as a means of understanding the social world of individuals. To put it simply, Losev proposed that myths possess a dynamic that once internalized form a deep structure acting as intermediaries between the unconscious and consciousness, the individual and the social, which function through feedback and loops helping indi- viduals resolve contradictions and tensions. The video process allowed for some of these loops to be revealed but crucially and additionally be encap- sulated within the discussions generated by the final videos because it is a looped process itself, moving between individual and group decisions about content and message to showing the finished product to an external audi- ence for comment and interpretation.

Initially, participants were given free rein to choose what they made their videos about. This provided the research with a map of their social context. as participants made numerous decisions about content, the internal narra- tives (Banks, 2001) of their videos became spaces for critical subjectivity in which as film makers the young people reflected on their agency. Crucially though, as these videos were shown to different audiences, their potential

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 465

to enhance this reflexivity and criticality was developed. Certain images in the videos invited alternative analyses of their internal narratives initially mainly in terms of how successfully their films conveyed their story. However, as audiences reacted to the videos, they increasingly began to relate their content to the social context from which they had been produced, that is Urbanfields, and the mythologies that surrounded it, and were generated within it. In relating the videos to the social context that produced the images, their external narratives were revealed (Banks, 2001) providing a means of analysis that went beyond the visual text itself. In this way, the reactions of participants to the videos combined an internal felt reaction to the images and commentary that fed through a reflexive feedback loop to the external world they lived with. They did this in a variety of ways; for example, in discussions with the group of asian lads about their risk taking, it quickly became obvious that they not only recognized but also played ironically with certain social mythologies used by others to construct them.

Their video recreated the myths of the american urban crime tale. The whole film enacted their mythic and ironic version of the events leading up to a recent shooting in the area involving the leaders of two rival gangs. They even invented their own mechanisms for rotating the camera so as to create the classic in-car conversations so favored by the genre. They cre- ated an ironic group identity describing their community as the hood in which they lived a ghetto life.

In Urbanfields, all you can hear is the sound of police sirens, fire engines. I mean it’s hard enough growing up in the projects that we live in, the hood life, the ghetto life, it’s very difficult. I mean myself I’m a very fast runner so that it helps me running the bullets and dodging them every morning as I catch the bus for work. You have to catch it just outside Urbanfields. It doesn’t stop in Urbanfields because the wheels would get nicked [laughter].

If myths functioned in this connective way, it seemed possible they could also provide the necessary analytical connection for critiquing the domi- nance of the risk factor paradigm and the models generated from it. These models are not dynamic enough to incorporate contradictory accounts, such as these, that move between aspects of risk behaviour and what is happening around indi viduals. The developing analytical framework began to use the mythologies of Urbanfields to connect up these internal and external narra- tives to explore the contradictions within them. The data generated by the dif- ferent phases of the research were therefore re-interrogated using an analytical

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

466 Youth & Society

framework based on the concept of mythcourse and the identification of possible feedback loops.

So far the discussion has used the Charlie graffiti as a device to trace the methodological narrative of the research and show how the analytical framework was developed from it. The final sections of the article now use the mythcourse framework to show how having an involvement in crime or nurturing a criminal identity also offers a degree of protection.

It is applied, first, to the Charlie graffiti as an example of a myth coming to have symbolic status as it is consumed and reproduced. It is then applied to a participant, Chantal, to show that myths, as they are promoted and then manipulated at an individual- or more microlevel, are important to an understanding of decision making and the risk taking and resilience behav- iors that the research was interested in. as the graffiti is reinterrogated using the mythcourse framework and also applied to Chantal, the analysis moves from their internal felt worlds to the external and back again. In doing so it shows how they were driven in part by their need to resolve, or avoid, the contradictions they felt, or those that had become facts or real, and therefore shaped their engagement in risk taking.

“Charlie Why Ya Hideing”: Ordinary and Extraordinary Lives

The role of the Charlie graffiti was to make public a personal drama. The graffiti writer, Ian, was publically signaling that he was looking for Charlie. The inference of the graffiti was that Charlie had done something to anger Ian and was avoiding any confrontation with him. Many different accounts were given of the Charlie graffiti. groups of younger males referenced wider social discourses creating the graffiti writer, Ian, as a baseball wield- ing urban Ninja determined to take revenge on Charlie. The nature of the dispute between Charlie and Ian changed from having tension between them to it being an argument over a girl, as did the graphic descriptions of the violent consequences when Charlie was found, from little more than harassment to having his arms chopped off. Most of these accounts were about virtual violence and, as used by different individuals and groups, the myths that sprung up around the graffiti touched on discourses of sexuality and masculinity and the nature of relationships between adults. Discussions around what the graffiti meant fed into community mythic loops around drug dealers and their lifestyles, being the hard man, the number-one girl,

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 467

messing with other people’s women, and wider social loops around machismo and retribution. It also inspired others to tell their versions of the exploits of the anonymous writer.

However, in the following account from a young female participant with a more direct association with Ian, he becomes a push-bike riding Ian, mak- ing plans for his mum to look after his dog and furniture if anything should happen to him as a consequence of his behaviour. The account is far less dramatic even though the violence is real, and Charlie, not Ian, stabs some- body as they got emotionally caught up in the chase:

I remember that morning my step Dad was standing on the front talking. Ian was just there and I could hear him, and he was like saying “if I see him I’m going to kill him when I find him.” and he had this big box on his back like a long thin box across his back on some straps. He goes, ‘I’ve got my knife. I’m hunting him down. I’ve got my sword and I’m going to kill him when I find him; I can’t believe he’s done this.’ apparently, he was going to kill the girl as well. I heard down the line that he had this little dog, and he’d given it to his mum and sold all the furniture in his flat because he was ready to kill Charlie and willing to take the consequences and go to prison for it. Charlie must have seen all the graffiti and stabbed a guy outside a shop in Urbanfields. Charlie got arrested but then got let off somehow. He’d stabbed the guy quite bad. I don’t know how he got off; he probably paid them off [the police] or something like that. Now I always see Charlie and Louisa together all the time. Ian was like hunting around on his little bike. Just a little push-bike. Louisa I think she left Ian for Charlie thinking I’m going to be his number-one girl but I don’t think she is to be honest. apparently, Charlie’s one of the drug dealers as well, so they all have their many girls on the go.

This participant in the retelling of the events around the graffiti also makes emotional connections or disconnections to its subjects. Part of the intensification process occurring through a series of feedback loops operating in the lives of individuals is connected to these emotional linkages. In this explanation, emotions are created and exist, intensified and downplayed in the spaces created by the mythic feedback loops generated around violence, machismo, drugs, and being a number-one girl, feeding into wider social discourses around the family, relationships, and police corruption. For her, the myth of the local dealer supporting a harem of women, who know of each other but know better than to acknowledge this, and the idea of the number-one girl was part of her everyday life. She was able to recognize

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

468 Youth & Society

the “dodgy dealer a mile off” inside and outside of Urbanfields because she knew them so well:

Yesterday, I had to go to the precinct for my mum, and I saw one of them. His name is Woody. He was like “You’re so beautiful. I’m taking you out. You’re going to become one of my number-one girls.” They’re horrible. They’re the kind of guys who constantly try it with girls. One of them fancied my sister, and he warned all the other guys off. He was like if you go anywhere near Nadia I’ll hurt you all. So they were scared to talk to her.

In Urbanfields, the extraordinary and contradictory behaviour of Ian switching between the emotions as he sorts out his dog and his mum while hunting Charlie down to kill him is part of everyday ordinary life. To explore this switching process in more depth, the contradictory behaviour of another individual is now discussed to link the role of myth to decision making and how this impacts on the risk/resilience dynamic.

Chantal: A Myth Manipulator

Chantal is a young Black single mother who while making a film with the rest of her friendship group, all young Black women, talked about her emotional responses to the community in terms of the wider social myths around being the Black matriarch and the number-one girl. In early dis- cussions about their video, one topic that caused some reaction was the concern of Chantal over the safety of her young baby in a local day care centre because she beli eved it to be unhygienic. The group bought into her concerns in a variety of ways set as it is within a wider discourse around hygiene in Black families while knowing that she simultaneously used her child’s pushchair to transport wraps of heroin around Urbanfields.

The level of concern Chantal felt and expressed about her child while in day care was contradicted by the chances she took, either through choice or necessity, in dealing and running drugs. Nareen, part of Chantal’s extended family and member of the same filmmaking group, attempted to explain Chantal’s behaviour in her absence from the group. Nareen and Chantal’s family have grown up with each other, and Nareen has a very close rela- tionship with Clarrie, Chantal’s daughter. Her perspective is therefore one of familial concern about the risks Chantal is taking to the point where she feels she has to tell her mother about Chantal’s activities.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 469

She’s storing drugs for andrew because andrew’s house has been raided. We told my Mum who thought all the worst like, what if Clarrie (the young daughter) would’ve got that. Clarrie would’ve been taken off Chantal, she could’ve prob- ably have died. Chantal’s going through a phase at the moment where she’s doing all the wrong things. She’ll have drug dealers, really big drug dealers in, thieves and she’ll welcome them in and let them sit in her house and talk to them for hours. It’s good that she can talk to people like that but not in your house. I think she’s just doing it because she’s bored and she wants something. She’s going through this whole phase where danger is a good thing.

Throughout the research, Chantal tempered the extraordinary aspects of her life with the ordinary. Her commitment to being a mother and providing for her daughter kept her involved in higher education and working part time in an exclusive city shop while she maintained a relationship as the number-one girl of a well-known drug dealer and became increasingly involved in his drug-dealing activities.

During the day, as Chantal moved through different contexts, with her family, taking her daughter to and meeting her from day care, and at col- lege, she enacted the myth of being the single, sometimes struggling Black mother, emphasizing her caring and protective role through her concerns about hygiene and safety. This switched, almost on the way back home, as she reconnected with her boyfriend to become the gangsta’s best girl pre- pared to hide and deal drugs and offer a different sort of protection, that of her home, to a range of dodgy dealers. This analysis of these contradictory aspects of Chantal’s life reveals the point of connection between the dis- courses operating around Chantal in the wider social community and the privacy of her own home. More importantly, it allows for a fuller explora- tion of her agency because it reveals the nature of the connections between the contradictory aspects of her life and shows that their resolution is often both temporary and localized. Chantal can switch between her different roles and contradictory actions because of a temporary emotional attach- ment or disconnection from the mythic feedback loops created in different parts of the mythcourse that span the contradictory contexts of her daily life. It is the emotional nature of these connections that gives her the ability to compartmentalize different parts of her daily life through connection to or disconnection from a series of myths that function to normalize, drama- tize, intensify, and fantasize her behaviour and her worldview. Chantal can preserve the myth of maintaining the accepted values of matriarchy in the family and successfully provide for her daughter because outside of it she is the number-one girl that takes risks in running and storing drugs. a similar

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

470 Youth & Society

trade off between risk and protection is eloquently summed up by another younger participant:

If you’ve got your reputation as too big and you’re out of control it’s not good, and everyone wants to prove they’re better than you harder than you all the time then you get in fights and all sorts. You need a certain reputation in Urbanfields to get by; they leave my brother alone now, out of the really dodgy stuff.

Chantal and the participants in this research simultaneously negotiated multiple social categories and contexts concerning their risk-taking behav- iour. Their risk–resilience repertoires were volatile and complex. Being from Urbanfields was influential in their risk-taking behaviour because their perce ptions of risk were linked to their ability to play with the dangerousness and attractiveness of their everyday and a sophisticated notion of the protec- tion it could offer them. For example, by the end of the project, one of the part icipants who was part of the group that made the dramatic reconstruction of a shooting in the area had been scouted and taken on to the books of a professional football club. This was everything he had dreamed about, but it did not work out well. He later committed a serious violent offence with a baseball bat and was sentenced to prison. another member of the group gives this explanation of his behaviour;

I think if there’s any truth about life the way people live here, I think it could relate more to him because I’ve kind of grown out of that. He’s still caught up in that. I’ve kind of grown out of it. I mean at 16 and 17 I was with my gangsta thing, but I never did anything to harm anyone or offend anyone. I just did my own thing to me that’s what a real gangsta life is. That’s the way you do it. If that’s the type of person you want to be that’s the way you do it and you defend your grounds when necessary. It’s just self-discipline you just know how this type of lifestyle could be dangerous or it’s pointless getting there. I just don’t believe in picking on someone, robbing someone, or beat- ing someone up. I don’t agree with it. I think it’s sad. He hasn’t found a passion yet. His passion was football, but his laziness, he could have done well from his football and that’s the truth but he is messed up.

Conclusion

The main aim of this article has been to argue for an analysis situated somewhere between the social and the cultural to more fully understand the

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 471

agency of individuals. a mythcourse analysis has the potential to do this by revealing how myths normalize by making the extraordinary ordinary and the ordinary extraordinary. as myths become symbolically removed from everyday lives through an intensification process, extraordinary, antisocial, or criminal actions and intentions can be made reasonable and ordinary over time. In their role as a means to fantasize about escaping often humdrum everyday lives these strongly held local cultural myths convey an explicit or implicit invitation to shape the actions of individuals. In each case, myth is used differently to help resolve contradictions presented to individuals through the external and internal felt narratives operational in their lives. a mythcourse analysis has the potential to account for a fuller notion of agency by showing how the locality of these participants becomes not just a moderating but also a mediating space actively shaped and created by them in turn shaping their actions as they play with the limits of their agency.

Sociological models of risk respond to notions of agency and decision making by looking at the discourses surrounding young people and their families but can only partially account for their agency. This is because while accounting for how myths are consumed and produced, they do not fully explore their promotion and manipulation. although a discursive analy- sis of the risk/resilience dynamic is illuminating in that it gives a wider understanding of the gang and drug dealing culture that individuals are part of, it cannot adequately account for the complexity of the relationship between risk and resilience. a failure to unpick the feedback loops operating in individual lives means more passive discursive analyses of myth consump- tion and production do not adequately consider the emotional connections or disconnections of individuals to specific myths. These analyses therefore cannot account for individuals as myth manipulators and promoters, even as they produce and consume them. However, a mythcourse analysis shows it is at the connections between consumption, production, manipulation, and promotion of local cultural myths that the processes of normalization, drama- tization, and fantasization operate. In this nexus, individuals develop their ability to operate successfully in the contradictory ordinary and extraordinary aspects of their lives by temporarily resolving their inherent contradictions.

The processes of normalization, dramatization, and fantasization associ- ated with the movement of myths through different mythic feedback loops require further consideration and research. Similar analyses situated some- where between the social and cultural aspects of individual lives that reveal how they actively construct their local subcultural milieus can profitably add to current debates in criminology concerned with risk and resilience. This can also support other research concerned with “the non-hierarchical

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

472 Youth & Society

relationship between risk and protective factors that is characteristically chaotic, complex, relative and contextual” (Ungar, 2004b, p. 341).

a mythcourse analysis does not lend itself so easily to implications for practice and policy, partially because the very idea of myth is culturally linked to notions of falsehood, uncriticality, and naivety. This tends to result in broad educational responses aimed at freeing people from these untruths through the provision of role models, or engaging young people with the myths around becoming professional sportsmen and women. However, such strategies have limitations for the participants in this research and oth- ers like them for two reasons. First, like the risk factor approaches the mir- ror, these strategies have a very limited notion of the forms of agency built into them. Second, at a local level this is combined with a limited notion of the capacity of individual young people to recreate the wider social struc- tures and discourses surrounding them.

More profitable approaches might be to consider how alternative myths could be introduced into the lives of young people. These would need to be capable of easing the internal tensions young people might feel and have the capability to function similarly within their communities by providing broader symbolic meaning for the actions of others.

Note

1. The serving of an anti-social Behaviour Order (aSBO) is a comparatively recent devel- opment in the United Kingdom. These orders are designed to put a stop to antisocial behaviour by the individuals on whom they are imposed. In this case antisocial behaviour is defined as behaviour that causes or is likely to cause harassment, alarm or distress to one or more people who are not in the same household as the perpetrator. The forms of antisocial behaviour are considered to be graffiti, abusive and intimidating language, excessive noise, particularly late at night, fouling the street with litter, drunken behaviour and dealing drugs.

References

armstrong, D. (2004). a risky business? Research, policy, governmentality and youth offending. Youth Justice, 4(2), 100-116.

Banks, M. (2001) Visual methods in social research. London: Sage. Barthes, R. (2000). Mythologies. London: Vintage. Beck, U. (1992). Risk society: Towards a new modernity. London: Sage. Bessant, J., Hill, R., & Watts, R. (2003). “Discovering” risk: Social research and policy making.

New York: Peter Lang. Blumstein, a., Cohen, J., Roth, J. a., & Visher, C. a. (eds.). (1986). Criminal careers and

“career criminals”. Washington, DC: National academy Press.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Haw / Risk and Resilience 473

Douglas, M. (1992). Risk and blame: Essays in cultural theory. London: Routledge. Featherstone, M. (1995). Undoing culture. Globalization, postmodernism and identity. London:

Sage. giddens, a. (1998). Risk society: The context of British politics. In J. Franklin (ed), The

politics of risk society (pp. 23-34). Cambridge: Polity Press. goldson, B. (1999). Youth (in)justice: Contemporary developments in policy and practice. In

B. goldson (ed.), Youth justice: Contemporary policy and practice (pp. 1-27). aldershot, UK: ashgate.

Hadfield, M., & Haw, K. F (2008). “Voice” and video as a means of creating critical dialogue within the participatory research process. Paper presented to aeRa, New York.

Haw, K.F. (2006a). Risk factors and pathways into and out of crime, misleading, misinter- preted or mythic? Generative Metaphor to Professional Myth, 39, 339-335.

Haw, K. F. (2006b). Urbanfields: An everyday story [DVD]. Nottingham, UK: University of Nottingham, Urban Programmes Research group.

Haw, K. F. (2008). Voice and video: Seen heard and listened to? In P. Thomson (ed.), Doing visual research with children and young people (pp. 192-207). Oxford, UK: Routledge.

Losev, a. F. (2003). The dialectics of myth (Vladimir Marchenkov, Trans.). London and New York: Routledge.

Lupton, D. (1999). Risk. London and New York: Routledge. MacDonald, R., & Marsh, J. (2005). Disconnected youth? Growing up in Britain’s poor neigh-

bourhoods. Basinstoke, UK: Palgrave. Maffesoli, M. (1996). The time of the tribes: The decline of individualism in mass society.

London. Sage. Muggleton, D. (2000). Inside subculture. The postmodern meaning of style. Oxford, UK:

Berg. Pitts, J. (2003). The new politics of youth crime: Discipline or solidarity (2nd ed.) Lyme Regis,

Dorset, UK: Russell House. Povey, D., & Kaiza, P. (2005). Recorded crimes involving firearms. In D. Povey (ed.), Crime

in England and Wales 2003/2004: Supplementary Volume 1: Homicide and gun crime (pp. 27-50; Home Office Statistical Bulletin 02/05). London: Home Office. Retrieved October 8, 2009, from www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs05/hosb0205.pdf

Rutter, M., giller, H., & Hagell, a. (1998). Antisocial behaviour by young people. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press.

Ungar, M (2004a). a constructionist discourse on resilience. Youth & Society, 30, 341-365. Ungar, M. (2004b). Nurturing hidden resilience in troubled youth. Toronto, Ontario, Canada:

University of Toronto Press. Wikstrom, P.-O. (1998). Communities and crime. In M. Tonry (ed.), The handbook of crime

and punishment (pp. 269-301). New York: Oxford University Press. Wikstrom, P.-O. H., & Loeber, R. (2000). Do disadvantaged neighbourhoods cause well-

adjusted children to become adolescent delinquents? Thousand Oaks, Ca: Sage.

Kaye Haw has 15 years experience as a researcher and has worked on a range of projects in inner city areas, mainly with young people from minority ethnic groups using ethnographic participatory methods and a range of multimedia. This has included work on issues of domestic violence, full-body search procedures in prisons, and issues around young people and crime. Currently, she is working on two pieces of research funded by the economic and Social Sciences

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

474 Youth & Society

and arts and Humanities Research Councils. The first is a methodological piece that aims to promote a critical dialogue within the research community around the methodological and ethi- cal issues of working with video in participatory research with young people. The second is a piece that returns to the generation of young Muslim women who were participants in her doc- toral research just over 10 years ago in a single-sex state school. Working with two researchers who were participants in the original research, the current project returns to these same com- munities to look at what it is like to be Muslim in contemporary multicultural societies.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yas.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/The safeguarding needs of young people.pdf

www.nspcc.org.uk/inform

Teenagers at risk The safeguarding needs of young people in gangs and violent peer groups

March 2009

Kate Fitch

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Contents

Introduction 2

1 Policy context 3

2 The “gang” phenomenon in the UK 5

3 The prevalence of gun and knife possession 7

4 Risk factors linked to crime and anti-social behaviour 10

4.1 Environmental level risk factors and impact on young people 10 4.2 Family-level risk factors 15 4.3 Individual risk factors 17 4.4 Demographic factors 22

Conclusion 25

Recommendations 26

References 30

© NSPCC 2009 1

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Introduction

Following a recent spate of reported knife-and gun-related deaths, the NSPCC has identified

an urgent need to better understand the dynamics that underpin youth offending, “gang”

membership and violence.

Media coverage of these phenomena tends to focus on the dramatic consequences of violent

attacks but rarely explores the underlying reasons for young people’s involvement in group-

based offending and violence.

This briefing aims to open a more balanced debate on “gang culture”, explores the true

prevalence of gun and knife possession, and examines the risk factors that can underpin

group-based offending behaviour, and how these affect the safeguarding needs of the children

and young people involved.

The government’s response to the problem has often centred on punitive action. However,

while tougher sanctions may answer the public’s need for reassurance, a more holistic

approach will be needed to reduce these problems in the longer term. This approach should

focus on greater investment in young people, including access to structured activities,

additional support for problems at school and therapeutic help following cases of abuse and

neglect.

The information and statistics presented in this briefing are drawn from – mainly UK based -

academic research1, government statistics and media reports, as well as discussions with

practitioners from the NSPCC Peckham Schools Team.

1 The majority of available research deals with gangs in the United States; limited information is available specifically on the situation in the United Kingdom. Differences in welfare policy between the two countries make it difficult to draw meaningful comparisons, which is one of the reasons why US-based research is less relevant in a UK context.

© NSPCC 2009 2

Fitch Teenagers at risk

1 Policy context

In July 2008, the Government published the Youth Crime Action Plan (YCAP) for England

and Wales for consultation (HM Government, 2008a). This document details the

government’s key policy initiatives for reducing anti-social and offending behaviour among

young people. The YCAP builds on the triple-track approach set out in the Youth Taskforce

Action Plan (DCSF, 2008). Strategies include greater emphasis on early intervention, with

tough measures of enforcement and sanctions where problems arise. This is combined with

“non-negotiable” support for families.

The YCAP is committed to a whole-family approach to family support and identifies

additional resources for families through increasing Family Intervention Projects and rolling

out Family Nurse Partnerships. There are also plans for additional targeting and investment in

youth services, via the Positive Activities for Young People grants in targeted high crime

areas, the Youth Opportunities Fund, and the transformation of youth facilities through the

My Place programme.

Other policy developments that will have an impact on young people include the 10-year

drug strategy, Drugs: Protecting Families and Communities (Home Office, 2008). This will

integrate substance misuse services into mainstream children’s services as well as

strengthening the role of schools in identifying problems and improving drugs education. The

Youth Alcohol Action Plan (DCSF et al, 2008) identifies the government’s response to

problem drinking and aims to influence young people’s attitudes to alcohol and patterns of

drinking behaviour.

In addition, the Government has published the cross-government Tackling Violence Action

Plan (Saving Lives. Reducing Harm. Protecting the Public. An Action Plan for Tackling

Violence 2008-11, HM Government, 2008b), which outlined key measures for tackling

violent crime. Specific initiatives to tackle guns, gangs and knives include increased

sentences for those caught carrying weapons, a campaign to raise awareness and challenge

knife carrying, and increased funding for targeted programmes in high-risk areas.

While the NSPCC welcomes the increased emphasis on early intervention and prevention,

many of these initiatives concentrate on the risk that young people pose rather than on the

risks young people face. They are also characterised by a strong punitive approach. While

many of the recommendations made in this briefing paper are addressed in these new

© NSPCC 2009 3

Fitch Teenagers at risk

initiatives, it is essential that progress is closely monitored to assess their impact on teenagers

at risk.

Why is this issue relevant for the NSPCC?

1 Links to prior abuse and neglect

Research suggests that young people who perpetrate group-based offending and violent

behaviour will often have been the victims of abuse or neglect (Young et al, 2007). For

example, where violence is a common occurrence in the home or wider community, such

behaviour becomes normalised and this will have an impact on the likelihood that young

people will perpetrate this behaviour (Day et al, 2007).

Young people who perpetrate crime and acquire weapons may also have been subject to other

risk factors such as poverty, inconsistent parenting and reduced educational and life chances

(Duffy et al, 2004; Farrington, 1995; Margo, 2008). The NSPCC has some practice

experience of working with families who face these challenges and is keen to ensure that

young people receive help to recover from their experiences without long-term detrimental

effects on their safety and future life chances.

2 Keeping young people safe

In the last year, there has been a sharp increase in the number of knife-related killings of

young people. Although it is not currently clear to what extent this is a long-term trend, the

NSPCC believes that all children and young people should be able to feel and stay safe within

their homes and communities without fear of death or serious injury.

As this review shows, when young people who share a range of social and economic

problems form groups, they become more likely to take part in risky behaviours, such as sex,

drugs and alcohol abuse. The NSPCC is concerned to ensure that young people are able to

stay safe and avoid harmful risk-taking behaviour.

3 Impact on future life chances

Young people who are involved in group-based crime are more likely to truant persistently,

or to be excluded from mainstream education. Involvement with the criminal justice system

and school exclusion will have a detrimental impact on the ability of young people to achieve

© NSPCC 2009 4

Fitch Teenagers at risk

economic and social success through legitimate means. The NSPCC is keen that all children

and young people should be able to fulfil their potential within mainstream society.

4 Children’s rights

The government has a clear responsibility to safeguard children from violence under the

United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC). Article 19 of the

Convention states that children should be protected from all forms of physical and mental

violence, injury, abuse and neglect, while Article 6 states that every child has an inherent

right to life. In addition to this, under the Every Child Matters agenda, the government is

committed to ensuring that children and young people are able to stay safe. Lastly, under the

Working Together to Safeguard Children guidance (DCSF, 2006), local agencies have the

responsibility to provide timely interventions when young people are at risk.

2 The “gang” phenomenon in the UK

Previously in the UK, the characteristics of “gangs” were defined and understood with

reference to gang culture in the United States. Gangs in the US are usually segregated along

racial lines, use strict rules or “honour codes”, deploy coercion to recruit and retain members

and engage in high levels of violence and criminality (Young et al, 2007). Although

academics have in the past disputed the idea that similar gangs exist here, some argue that in

areas of concentrated social and economic deprivation, the conditions are now present to

make this a possibility in the future (Hallsworth, 2007a).

In recent times, members of the media, politicians and policy makers have applied the term

“gang” broadly, to describe the activities of many groups, ranging from informal groups of

young people who spend their leisure time assembled in the street (Aldridge et al, 2008), to

members of organised criminal units (Smith and Bradshaw, 2005). The loose application of

the term reflects the fact that there is currently no commonly held definition of what

constitutes a gang. This lack of consensus is reflected throughout academic research, as

several competing typologies have been developed in recent years (Duffy et al, 2004).2

These centre on a number of criteria that distinguish a “gang” from a relatively harmless

2 Despite definitional differences, several studies have been conducted to establish the prevalence of gangs in the UK. In 2004, the Offending, Crime and Justice Survey (OCJS) in 2004, reported that an estimated six per cent of young people aged 10 to 19 were classified as belonging to delinquent groups.

© NSPCC 2009 5

Fitch Teenagers at risk

“group.” In general, studies disagree about the main characteristics of gangs, including the

level of coercion required to recruit and retain members, whether the group needs to use a

distinctive name or sign, which membership rules exist or the level of crime and violence

perpetrated.3

In general, the common perception of the gang is a street-based group of young people who

engage in crime and anti-social behaviour. Although the gang label may not be appropriate in

this context, it is the case that young people are more likely to commit crimes as part of a

group. For example, the 2004 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey (Sharp et al, 2006)

recorded that 63 per cent of children in “teenage gangs” have committed at least one “core

offence” in the last year4 compared to 26 per cent of non-gang members.5

Young et al outline the main reasons why the group dynamic is crucial to increasing the

likelihood of crime and anti-social behaviour in young people. They claim: “a combination

of their collective risk factors, a mutual need for acceptance by their peers and the

opportunities available to them (or the lack of acceptable alternatives), mean that norms

within the group may tend generally to be anti- rather than pro- social, and the activities they

engage in together can easily cross the threshold into minor offending.” (Young et al, 2007).

Young people who become involved in group-based crime and anti-social behaviour are

likely to do so, therefore, as a result of a complex set of personal circumstances and risk

factors, which are further discussed in chapter four.

Problems caused by the gang label

It has been suggested that labelling peer groups as gangs can in itself have a negative impact

on the behaviour of the young people involved. A recent study by the Youth Justice Board

claimed that the wide application of the term gang, “may lend a spurious glamour to the

minor forms of delinquency committed by groups and actively encourage them to become

involved in more serious offending” (Young et al, 2007). In this way, young people who are

3 In addition to this lack of consensus, studies are often limited due to their reliance upon self-selection and self- reporting from the young people involved. If young people seek to conceal or exaggerate the extent of their gang involvement, in order to enhance their status or to gain protection from harm, this can have an effect upon the reliability of studies (Smith and Bradshaw, 2005). 4 Teenage gangs were defined as: being a group of three or more, spending a lot of time in public places, existing for three months or more, having 12 months of delinquent behaviour together and at least one structural factor i.e. a name, a leader or rules. The ‘core’ criminal offences covered by the survey include burglary (commercial and personal), violent offences (with and without injury), and selling drugs (Class A and other). 5 Nearly one third of all crimes are committed by 13-19 year olds, and 1 in 4 10-25 year olds reported having offended in the last 12 months, and there is often a group-based dimension to this (OCJS, 2005). This is also reflected in research reports from the US which have found that being part of a gang means that young people are more likely to take part in offending behaviour (Gatti et al, 2005).

© NSPCC 2009 6

Fitch Teenagers at risk

involved in low-level anti-social behaviour, may seek to take part in more serious offending

in order to fulfil the role of the “gangster” (Hallsworth, 2005a).

The most problematic aspect of the indiscriminate use of the term, however, is the fact that it

can distract policy makers from the real problems young people face in their lives (Young et

al, 2007). Understanding the factors that may influence them can be difficult, and many

people are unwilling to consider the underlying reasons, such as abuse, that may have led to a

young person causing harm or annoyance. For this reason, members of the public and the

media often label young people “gang members”, “hoodies” and/or “yobs.”6 They may also

lend their support to government legislation which prescribes punitive measures to limit the

problem in the short term.7

3 The prevalence of gun and knife possession

There a lack of reliable, longitudinal data on the prevalence of weapon possession and use

among young people.8 This is due to several practical challenges, one of which is that there is

no common definition of knife- or gun crime, so that results from surveys vary depending on

how the term ‘weapon’ is defined. Knife crime, for example, can range from simple

possession to actual use of a bladed weapon during a violent incident (Eades et al, 2007). In

the self-selecting and self-reporting surveys that are often used, the definition of the term

“weapon” can vary, or even be left open to interpretation.9 In addition, changes in crime

classification and recording practices make it difficult to identify longer-term trends, even in

6 Analysis of media reports between January and September 2007 reveals that there is a tendency in the media to sensationalise cases of group-related offending. Young people involved in crime are usually described as ‘hoodies’ or belonging to a gang, even where this is not appropriate. Articles featuring young people are disproportionately negative. 7 Examples of measures introduced by government include Anti-social Behaviour Orders (ASBOs); curfews and dispersal zones, and tagging of young people who have offended. The Violent Crime Reduction Act (2006) increased the age at which a knife can be purchased to 18. It also gave school staff and Police additional rights to search for weapons in schools and created a new offence of using another person to mind a weapon (with more serious consequences if the person is under the age of 18 years). The government has also decided not to ban private companies from making use of “mosquito devices”, which are increasingly being used to disperse groups of teenagers. 8 NCH have recently announced a large consultation on youth gun and knife crime. This will include a full nationwide online survey, which explores gun and knife crime and its impact on young people and local communities. 9 In 2000, McKeganey and Norrie, found that among 3,121 children aged between 11 and 16, 12 per cent claimed to have carried a “sharp instrument” as a weapon at some stage in their lives (McKeganey and Norrie, 2000). This could include screwdrivers, glass or other similar implements. In addition to using a broad definition of weapons, the study did not ask questions about the frequency of weapon carrying. The MORI youth survey in 2003 stated that 29 per cent of students in mainstream education admitted to carrying a weapon (MORI, 2003).

© NSPCC 2009 7

Fitch Teenagers at risk

official police-recorded crime statistics10 and survey results can vary depending on whether

the focus is on incidence or prevalence, and on how the sample of young people is obtained.

Most surveys do not include questions about leisure time and peer relationships. This means

that even though it is widely speculated that gangs and weapons are linked, there is no hard

evidence that being a “gang member” (whatever the term implies) actually increases the

likelihood of carrying and using weapons. Despite this, it is likely that young people who

choose to possess weapons will face a range of similar risk factors to young people who

offend in groups.

The British Crime Survey and the Offending, Crime and Justice Survey suggest that knife

possession and use is relatively low and has remained static over the last few years.

According to the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey (OCJ), three per cent of young

people surveyed claimed to have carried a knife in the past year – compared to four per cent

recorded in the 2005 survey.11 Of those who had, 54 per cent said they had carried it only

“once or twice” in the preceding twelve months; four per cent admitted to using the knife as a

threat (compared to seven per cent in 2005); while only one per cent had actually used the

knife to injure someone: down on the two per cent recorded in 2005 (Roe and Ashe, 2008).

The 2005 MORI Youth Survey, however, found a much higher prevalence of knife

possession among children: 32 per cent of children claimed to have carried a flick, kitchen or

penknife in the past year12 – an increase on the 2004 survey findings of 30 per cent. 13

In terms of gun ownership, most of the research suggests that few young people carry

firearms in spite of official statistics showing a rise in the overall level of gun-related crime.14

The OCJ Survey shows that over the last three years, less than one per cent of young people

10 Also initiatives such as the National Crime Reporting Standard, which was introduced in 2002, brought about a ten per cent increase in the amount of recorded crime, predominantly as a result of a change in recording practices (Eades et al, 2007). 11 Among the three per cent of young people that had carried a knife, the most commonly carried knife was a penknife (46 per cent). The carrying of flick knives (20 per cent) and kitchen knives (12 per cent) was less common. 12 As the law now stands, it is an offence to carry an object with a blade or point although an exception is made for folding pocket knives with a blade of less than three inches. An offender may be sentenced to two years imprisonment for carrying a knife in public or four years for carrying a knife in a school. It is illegal to sell a knife to young people under the age of 16 years. This may be increased to 18 years of age through the Violent Crime Reduction Bill. This may also include a provision to allow school staff to conduct searches on pupils in order to look for a knife or other weapon. 13 Of these 30 per cent, nine per cent of children in school and 30 per cent of excluded pupils claimed to have carried a flick knife; five per cent of children in mainstream education and 16 per cent of excluded young people claimed to have carried a kitchen knife, and 25 per cent of school children and 46 per cent of excluded children had carried a penknife (figures outlined in Eades et al, 2007). Penknives are currently legal and can be used for legitimate reasons. 14 Recent Home Office figures showed a four per cent increase in the overall level of gun crime during the third quarter of 2007 compared with the same period in 2006 (The Home Office, 2008). These figures should be treated with caution as few incidents of weapon carrying will come to the attention of the Police and will not be included in reported and recorded crime figures.

© NSPCC 2009 8

Fitch Teenagers at risk

carried a gun. (Sharp et al, 2006; Wilson et al, 2007; Roe and Ashe, 2008).15 When young

people do carry guns, it appears that in the vast majority of cases, most are replica or ball-

bearing ‘BB’ guns16 (MORI, 2004; Young et al, 2007): bullet-firing weapons are still almost

exclusively carried and used by members of adult criminal gangs (Hallsworth, 2007a). It has

also been suggested that those young people who carry dangerous weapons are likely to have

obtained them through contact with these adult groups (Young et al, 2007).

Victimisation levels

Five young people under the age of 16 were killed as a result of fatal shootings in 2006/2007

by perpetrators other than their parents.17 This is compared to zero fatalities involving

firearms for the same age group in 2005/2006 (Povey et al, 2008).18 Four young people

under the age of 16 were killed through the use of a sharp instrument in 2006/2007 and this

was the same number as the previous year (Povey et al, 2008).

In the past two years, there have been a large number of young people killed as a result of

knife and gun-related attacks. In 2007 for example, 26 teenagers aged between 14 and 19

years were killed by other young people in London alone. This figure included 17 stabbings,

eight shootings and one fatal assault. 19 The trend continued into 2008 with 32 London

teenage deaths, 25 through stabbings.20 Despite the high number of murders perpetrated in

2007 and 2008, there is still insufficient evidence to judge whether this is a “spike” or a long-

term trend. This is due to the fact that as figures showing the ages of victims were only

collected since 2004/05 and made available from 2006/07, meaningful trend analysis is not

yet possible.

The true level of non-fatal wounding is currently also unclear, but recent figures from the

Department for Health have shown that admissions to hospital Accident and Emergency

departments for stab wounds have increased by 19 per cent in the last five years (Owen,

2008), and there are indications that the true number of incidents is understated in official

statistics (Rowe and Ashe, 2008; Golding et al, 2008). 15 The OCJS first began to study young people aged 10-15 years in 2004. 16 The MORI Youth Survey found that 21 per cent of children in mainstream education and 47 per cent of young people attending excluded projects have carried BB guns (MORI, 2004). 17Figures for knife and gun deaths can be reported in the media as being much higher as these often include cases where children and young people were murdered by their parents. 18 These figures exclude young people who were killed by their parents. Young people aged 16-20 were the victims in 15 per cent of all deaths involving firearms. Overall in 2005 to 2006 there were 212 sharp instrument homicides, a drop from 243 in 1995. 19 Many of these will be included in the Home Office statistics for 2007/2008. 20 Reported in the Guardian, 18 November 2008. http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk/interactive/2008/jul/14/knifecrime.ukcrime

© NSPCC 2009 9

Fitch Teenagers at risk

4 Risk factors linked to crime and anti-social behaviour As explained above, it is likely that when young people choose to offend in groups or carry

offensive weapons, they will be influenced by a complex range of factors. The factors

outlined below are separated into influences which are related to the environment, the family,

and the individual. Although the issues are set out separately, they are often interconnected.

Not every young person who engages in this behaviour will be affected by every issue

outlined, though it is likely that they will be affected by some of these to varying degrees.

4.1 Environmental level risk factors and impact on young people Peer pressure

Peer influence is a major factor in the decisions made by young people to join groups or to

offend (Young et al, 2007; Smith at al, 2001; Duffy at al, 2004). Many young people in

offending groups feel a profound need to develop secure relationships with peers. For this

reason, in much of the research conducted, young people spoke of the desire to impress and

to gain the respect of friends, and in some cases, this can serve as a catalyst for offending

behaviour and the acquisition of weapons (NCH, 2008).

Young people are also more likely to offend if their peers have offended on previous

occasions: The Youth Lifestyles Survey21 in 1999 found that young men with friends who

had previously been in trouble with the Police, were more than three times as likely to be

involved with criminal offending. Young women with delinquent friends were six times

more likely to perpetrate crimes themselves (Flood-Page et al, 2000). Young people living in

densely populated urban areas are also less likely to avoid both positive and negative

associations with neighbours and peers so this effect will be increased (Smith and Bradshaw,

2005).

21 The Youth Lifestyles Survey was commissioned by the Home Office to identify the relationship between offending with lifestyle and demographic factors. It has been conducted twice in 1992/1993 & 1998/1999. The 1999 sweep comprised a representative sample of 4,848 12-30 year olds.

© NSPCC 2009 10

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Fear of crime

The most common reason offered throughout the literature to explain the formation of street-

based groups, was the fact that many young people feel unsafe (e.g. NCH, 2008).22 This is

partly due to the fact that in most of the research, the young people involved came from

deprived inner-city areas, where both the fear felt by young people and the incidence of crime

against young people are high. In this context, teenage gangs form as young people group

together for protection. Turner et al (2006) found that “respondents explained [that] gangs

were less likely to attack someone who was in a group, and that friends could offer support or

run for help if something happened.”

Fear also has an impact on the likelihood that young people will choose to carry weapons

(Lemos, 2004; NCH, 2008). Eighty-five per cent of young people who claimed to carry

knives in the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey, claimed that they did so for personal

protection. Eight per cent carried a knife in case they got into a fight (Roe and Ashe, 2008).

In addition to increasing the likelihood of offending, a recent NCH survey also recently

claimed that fear can have a negative impact on the emotional well-being of children and

young people (NCH, 2008).

Experiences of crime

The likelihood that young people will join groups or carry weapons is heightened if they have

been the victims of crime. In 2004, the Youth Justice Board MORI youth poll found that

among children attending school, 36 per cent who claimed to have been the victims of crime

carried a knife, compared to 18 per cent of children who had not experienced victimisation

(MORI, 2004). Among excluded pupils, the figures were much higher, at 62 per cent and 51

per cent, respectively.

The link between being a victim and offending is a cause for concern due to the high levels of

crime experienced by young people. The 2005 OCJS estimated that 27 per cent of children

had been victims of crime in the past year, but the 2004 MORI poll put it at almost twice that

level (49 per cent).23 Although Nicholas et al (2007) estimate that the risk of being a victim

of violent crime for the general population is only 3.6 per cent, they note that for young men

22 In 2002, the Crimestoppers organisation found that 42 per cent of 10-15 year olds are very or fairly worried about crime (35 per cent of boys and 48 per cent of girls). 23 The survey also found that 10-15 year olds were more likely to be the victims of crime than 16-25 year olds (Wilson, 2006).

© NSPCC 2009 11

Fitch Teenagers at risk

aged 16 to 24 it is much higher (13.8 per cent). Also, those who live in deprived areas are

more likely to be the victims of crime than those in more affluent areas (ibid, 2007).24

Although many young people who form groups for protection will not commit crime and

engage in anti-social behaviour, research suggests that for some groups, the collective risk of

offending is heightened where individual members have been experienced risk factors

associated with poverty and social exclusion (Young et al, 2007).

Poverty and social exclusion

Economic deprivation affects young people in several ways and these can have a direct or

indirect impact on peer relationships and offending. For example, young people who

experience poverty are more likely to live in deprived areas and in poor quality housing. In

these areas, crime levels and the fear of victimisation are high, and young people may seek to

protect themselves by carrying weapons or forming groups. In addition, there may be greater

exposure to anti-social attitudes and behaviours which means that young people are more

likely to offend, as crime has become normalised (Campbell, 2000; Young et al, 2007).

Poverty can have an impact on family relationships due to an increased level of stress, and the

negative impact on parenting can have a psychological effect on children and on the

likelihood of future offending. Lastly, many children living in poverty may have experienced

family breakdown, and live within a single parent family. Although the absence of one

parent is not in itself an indication that parental support may be lacking, some hold the view

that a shortage of positive male role models for young boys increases the likelihood of crime

and anti-social behaviour (House of Commons, 2007).25

Young people who grow up in deprived communities have limited opportunities to achieve

educational and economic success (Duffy et al, 2004). This is coupled with increased

opportunities to become involved in crime. For this reason, young people sometimes engage

in criminal activity to fulfil their aspirations for material wealth and social status where this is

not available through legitimate routes.26 If young people become involved with the drugs

trade, this can often explain their access to and use of weapons.

24 Young people who have been consulted by the NSPCC on this issue, stressed the need to provide support to young victims to help them overcome their experiences, without recourse to violence (Based on consultation sessions with 18 young people from diverse backgrounds aged between 13 and 19 years old). 25 This is seen to be a particular problem in the African-Caribbean community where six in ten young people live in mother-led single parent families (House of Commons, 2007). 26 View expressed by a representative of Operation Trident in a report from the APPG on gun crime (2003). Current youth culture attaches high importance and equates success to acquiring consumer goods and designer brand clothes, which is partly influenced by American gang culture and commercialism (Hallsworth, 2005a).

© NSPCC 2009 12

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Children who live in poverty often feel powerless, and the possession of weapons or group-

based offending may help to ameliorate these feelings. Many young people seek to achieve

“respect” and power, and one way of gaining notoriety in the wider community is through

crime. The following quote from a 17-year-old girl who was interviewed by the NSPCC

illustrates this attitude:

“…if I feel belittled, and don’t feel confident in myself, I need to make myself feel

better about myself, and make a name for myself and get respect, once you feel like

that, you make someone else feel little, and continuing and continuing and there

should be way to get into that circle and try and break it up, I don’t know how but

there must be a way, but otherwise it will keep on going.”27

Local presence of organised crime

At present, the distinction between individual crime, gang crime and organised crime is not

clear (Duffy et al, 2004). Young people are sometimes recruited by older gangs to help with

the supply of drugs, and may access firearms through these associations (Young et al,

2007).28 The presence of adult gangs can also be influential in more indirect ways, through

increasing crime levels and fear of crime throughout the community, and normalising illegal

practices. More research is needed to identify the probable links between teenage group-

based offending and organised criminal structures.29

Lack of diversionary activities

Young people may seek excitement and companionship from peer groups as a result of

boredom (Margo, 2008). Without access to affordable youth facilities, they may choose to

spend time together on the streets due to a lack of alternatives, and also to stay away from

home, where they may feel unwelcome or unsafe. The provision of positive, diversionary

activities has successfully been used in the past to limit the amount of offending by children

27 Views gathered as part of a series of consultations with young people as part of the recent UN violence study. 28 Research has shown that adult gangs (often involved in the drug trade) are structured, with certain tasks assigned to individuals in a certain tier of the hierarchy. If young people are recruited to these gangs to help hide weapons or transport drugs, it is unlikely that gangs will be recruited as this would normally be individuals. Young people are just as likely to be approached as a result of their social network rather than because they spent time in a gang (Young et al & practitioner discussion). 29 The link between organised crime and youth gangs will be explored in a forthcoming book by Professor John Pitts Reluctant Gangsters: The Changing face of youth crime which will be available from September 2008.

© NSPCC 2009 13

Fitch Teenagers at risk

and young people.30 Such activities provide an alternative to offending and anti-social

behaviour and can improve self-confidence and communication skills. In addition,

community facilities also provide a safe space for young people in which to socialise.

However, as the quote below demonstrates, there can be practical challenges to delivering

services in different postcode areas:

“The government or the parents should provide more activities. There should be

places were young people can go to instead of being on the streets…In each postcode

area are different gangs. You can’t “cross” the postcodes, it’s not safe enough. That’s

why each postcode area should have at least one centre or make sure that you can go

to another postcode area safely.”

(NSPCC consultation with young people aged 13-19, 2008)

Glamorisation of gang culture and violence

There is widespread speculation that violent imagery in music, films, television, the internet

and computer games may have an impact on offending and the use of weapons by young

people. Anecdotal evidence suggests that young people’s offending behaviour can be

inspired by the desire to emulate the lifestyles of American hip-hop musicians, the so-called

“gangsta rappers”, who are known for their material wealth and are often associated with

weapons. They are also often accused of glamorising ghetto violence. Consequently, a

recent report from the National Association of Schoolmasters Union of Women Teachers

(NASUWT) recommends that work is urgently needed to challenge the current glamorisation

of gangs and drugs through education and youth diversionary schemes (Broadhurst et al,

2008).

However, academics disagree about whether media violence is significant in this regard

(Lemos, 2004; Freedman, 2002). Several theories attempt to explain the supposed link

between media violence and offending, some claiming that young people who watch

simulated violence become desensitised to real world violence and so are more likely to

perpetrate violent crime (Molitor and Hirsch, 1994). Others have suggested that children

who watch more violence on television can develop “mean world syndrome” (a

30 This problem has been recognised in September 2007 by the Department for Children, Schools and Families which committed an additional £60 million for youth provision in deprived communities. The Government’s 10 year youth strategy aims to extend the provision of youth facilities for young people. The government plans to fund the additional provision in part, through the use of unclaimed assets in dormant bank accounts across the UK.

© NSPCC 2009 14

Fitch Teenagers at risk

disproportionate fear of crime),31 which may induce them to acquire weapons or form peer

groups for protection (Gerbner et al, 2002). Both responses arguably contribute to a greater

likelihood of gang-related behaviour and/or violence.

The Government-commissioned “Byron Review” recently recommended several measures to

minimise the potential harm to young people who access digital technology, including a

review of age classification system for computer games, and better enforcement of this

system to ensure that children only have access to material which is age-appropriate (Byron,

2008).32 The review also called for a national strategy for child internet safety, and greater

parental supervision of technology use. These are sensible recommendations given the

potential impact of media violence on the behaviour of children and young people.

4.2 Family-level risk factors

Lack of attachment to parents or carers

Inconsistent parenting and poor parental supervision are identified throughout the literature as

key risk factors contributing to possible violence or involvement in crime by young people.

The most common explanation is known as “attachment theory,” based on the idea that the

growing child is affected by the nature of their relationship with their primary caregivers

(Howe et al, 1999). If children fail to form a secure attachment to an adult carer, this will

affect their social and emotional development. Disorganised attachment most commonly

occurs in cases of abuse, neglect or abrupt separation, and can be caused by parental mental

health problems or alcohol and drug use (Home Office, 2003).33

Proponents of attachment theory claim that most people are born with a tendency towards

violence, but learn to master these instincts through a secure attachment with a primary carer:

They claim, “violence is unlearned, not learned” (Fonagy, 2003), as consistent and non-

violent parenting helps children to develop non-aggressive behaviours34 and reduces the

possibility that they will get involved in crime or violence. However, young people raised

31 Gerbner founded the cultural indicators project in the 1960s to assess the social impact of media violence. The project has claimed that the average American child will have watched at least 8,000 murders on television before they reach the age of 12. 32 This review was conducted by the Department for Children, Schools and Families (DCSF) and the Department for Culture, Media and Sport (DCMS) and headed by Dr Tanya Byron. 33 The Hidden Harm enquiry estimated that there are between 250,000 and 350,000 children of problem drug users in the United Kingdom (The Home Office, 2003). 34 Research has indicated that certain parenting practices, such as monitoring and supervision, parental warmth, reduced household conflict and consistent discipline, can moderate the relationship between gang membership and problem behaviour (Walker-Barnes et al, 2004).

© NSPCC 2009 15

Fitch Teenagers at risk

within a hostile or violent environment are less likely to learn alternatives to aggression, and

violence within families can be perpetuated from one generation to the next (Utting et al,

2006; Bowlby, 1984).

Harsh parenting and neglect

Young people who lack support and approval from their families will try to gain a sense of

structure, belonging, commitment and recognition from their peers, to compensate for the

lack of these in their home environment. The need for acceptance within the peer group may

lead them to take part in offending, which might have been prevented if they had had a

significant, respected adult to turn to. (Young et al, 2007).35

Harsh parenting can have a psychological impact on young people, and this can indirectly

affect the likelihood of future offending or aggression. For example, children can react to

parental rejection by developing low self-esteem, or alternatively they may develop an

inflated sense of self or ‘narcissism.’ In both cases, such children are particularly susceptible

to interpersonal rejections or threats, and these may trigger aggressive behaviour (Bushman et

al, 1998). This is particularly significant, as much group-based offending involves violent

crime or aggression.

Domestic abuse

Recent studies suggest that if children witness or suffer domestic violence, physical

punishment or family conflict, they may be more likely to perpetrate violence themselves

during their youth and into adulthood (Bentovim, 2002, cited in Day et al, 2007; Margo,

2008). For many young people who have witnessed violence in the family and the wider

environment, violent behaviour becomes normalised and regarded as a part of everyday life:

“Resorting to violence…was not unusual since it was often the norm in the contexts they had

grown up in” (Young et al, 2007; Bellis et al, 2008).36

Research has shown that children who have been victims of physical abuse are more sensitive

to the detection of emotional cues in facial expressions (Bunn, 2006). Such children are more

likely to have a “hostile attribution bias”, tending to infer greater hostility in other people’s

35 During NSPCC consultation work in 2008 young people expressed concerns that parents were often unaware that their children were involved in group-based offending and anti-social behaviour. 36 This is expressed through Social Learning Theory which suggests that young people mimic resolutions to disputes witnessed in the home (Akers, 1994). As Bradshaw argues, “Exposure to violence can desensitise youth to the impact of violence and increase their own use of violence or aggression to resolve problems or express emotions” (Bradshaw et al, 2004).

© NSPCC 2009 16

Fitch Teenagers at risk

behaviour, and to more readily resort to violence (Crick et al, 1994; Bradshaw and Garbarino,

2004). Such a cognitive impairment may also prevent children from foreseeing the

consequences of offending or from empathising with the feelings of others (Utting et al,

2006).

Familial offending and attitudes to crime

In many cases, young people who take part in group-based offending may have lived in

households where family members are involved in criminal activity. Through family

involvement, the idea of crime and anti-social behaviour becomes normalised (Utting et al,

2006). There is also an inter-generational aspect to crime that may at least in part be due to

the fact that family members face the same risk factors - poverty, abuse and poor educational

opportunity - which place them at higher risk of committing crime overall (Farrington et al,

2001). Recent research also points to the fact that some young people join local groups

where there is a strong family or neighbourhood tradition of doing so (Broadhurst et al,

2008).

4.3 Individual risk factors

Experience of abuse and maltreatment

In some cases, children who have been abused or maltreated can develop post-traumatic

stress disorder (PTSD) as a result of their experiences (Tyler, 2002). This means they can

experience physiological effects which affect their behaviour, such as an exaggerated startle

response, anxiety and emotional detachment37 (Van Der Kolk, 1996; Bradshaw and

Garbarino, 2004). This means children may respond in an exaggerated or aggressive manner

to sensory cues of real or perceived danger (such as loud noises) or social emotional cues of

threat from others (such as ambiguous facial expressions). Young people with PTSD may be

more likely to respond aggressively due to their limited ability to interpret and cope with

conflict.

Abuse can also have a neurobiological impact on young people. Bradshaw and Garbarino

describe how specific neurological pathways can form as a result of maltreatment experiences

and these “Are easily activated and reinforced by information that may be reminiscent of the

early maltreatment, such as cues of danger or rejection” (Bradshaw and Garbarino, 2004). 37 Symptoms can also include depression, anxiety and flashbacks.

© NSPCC 2009 17

Fitch Teenagers at risk

This then creates a reinforcing process as young people often behave adversely due to a

sensitivity to rejection (based on experiences of parental neglect), which in turn makes

rejection from peers and authority figures, such as teachers, more likely. This will reinforce

their negative views of others and a tendency to be violent (Dodge, 1982). Other scientists

confirm that the brains of young people who have been abused can develop differently,

leading to “emotional dysregulation” (displaying emotional reactions to certain situations

which would be considered more extreme than usually expected), a lack of empathy and

increased aggression. In cases of physical violence, there may also be some damage to the

brain which can affect cognitive processing (Bunn, 2006).

Research has been conducted which reveals that young people who have experienced abuse

and neglect can develop personality disorder traits in adulthood. In young people, the onset

of a personality disorder can be shown through behavioural problems, including aggression.

A recent study by Cohen et al matched retrospective reports of abuse with a clinical

population that had demonstrated psychopathology from childhood to adulthood. They found

a link between the onset of personality disorders and childhood maltreatment. There was a

particularly high rate of psychopathology in young people who had been sexually abused.38

Physical abuse as a child also had a strong impact on the development of anti-social and

impulsive behavior (Cohen et al, 2001).

Due to a combination of the outcomes outlined above, abused children may struggle with

general interaction and social skills with peers, and as a result peer rejection is more likely.39

This will also have a negative impact on young people’s self-esteem, which may already be

low due to their experiences of abuse. Also, if young people lack the skills and abilities to

communicate, then they are more likely to respond violently when conflict occurs (Budd et

al, 2005).

Alcohol and drug abuse

Alcohol leads to higher levels of offending and high-risk behaviours (HM Government,

2007). Home Office figures show that frequency of drinking is strongly linked to the volume

of offending by young people. Young people who drink alcohol at least once a month are

responsible for a disproportionate amount of crime in the 10 to 17 age group (Matthews et al,

38 Wright et al also found a much higher level of aggression in young people had been sexually abused (Wright et al, 2004). Several studies in the US and the UK have found that a large percentage of women in custody have been the victims of sexual and physical abuse (Home Office, 2003). 39 Peer rejection is also a strong predictor of truancy, school drop-out and delinquency (Loeber and Stouthamer- Loeber, 1998).

© NSPCC 2009 18

Fitch Teenagers at risk

2006). Drinking on a regular basis is likely to have an adverse effect on school attendance

and performance and may increase the likelihood of permanent exclusion (HM Government,

2007), which in turn increases other risk factors. Recent studies reveal that young drinkers

are also more likely to admit to being involved in violent incidents (Richardson et al, 2003).

Other research claims that boys who take drugs are five times as likely to commit criminal

offences and that the use of drugs is the strongest predictor of serious and/or persistent

offending (Flood-Page et al, 2000). This is supported by the 2004 OCJS survey which found

that just over half of young (52 per cent) who had taken a drug in the last year had committed

an offence, compared with 19 per cent who had not taken a drug (Budd et al, 2005).40

However, it can be difficult to separate the causes and effects of drug and alcohol use from

the broader issues of economic deprivation and social exclusion (Eades, 2006). It is not clear

whether the link between the use of alcohol, drugs and offending is due to the exacerbation of

pre-existing risk factors or whether, independent of this, they give young people the

confidence to “do things you wouldn’t normally have the guts to” (Young et al, 2007).

Utting et al (2006) suggest that drugs are more easily available in deprived, urban areas due

to the presence of adult criminal structures involved in the supply chain, and that this may

have an impact on the level of offending by young people in these communities.

The impact of drug and alcohol consumption is particularly relevant when considering group-

based offending, as consumption is more likely to occur in groups. A Home Office study in

2003 found that 91 per cent of young people who drank did so to be sociable with friends

(Richardson et al, 2003). Many young people who took part in this survey also claimed that

they combined alcohol with drugs “quite often”. As well as increasing the risk of group

offending, this is also an issue of concern as young people are more likely to engage in risky

behaviours after consuming both alcohol and drugs.

Problematic behaviour from an early age

Many children who later become involved with group offending exhibit behavioural

problems from an early age (Farrington, 1995; Young et al, 2007; Olweus, 1979). The period

of transition from primary to secondary school was cited by practitioners as a crucial point in

this process, when younger children come under the influence of older peers. Research has

also found that children who exhibit early behavioural problems tend to come from families

40 A Scottish study suggests a strong link between drug abuse and the possession of weapons, putting the figure at 63 per cent among male drug users. (McKeganey & Norrie, 2000).

© NSPCC 2009 19

Fitch Teenagers at risk

with risk factors in multiple domains, such as parental mental health problems, parental

criminality and marital discord (Rutland in Campbell, 2000).

In addition to this, early behaviour problems may result in the rejection of the child by a pro-

social peer group and acceptance by a “deviant” peer group, which can reinforce the negative

behaviour (Craig et al, 2002). As mentioned earlier, young people who have been maltreated

or neglected are particularly sensitive to being rejected by other people, which often

reinforces their perceptions of other people as hostile. This can increase the likelihood of

violent behaviour and affect their ability to form secure attachments. Also, if young people

lack the skills and abilities to communicate, then they are more likely to respond violently

when conflict occurs (Budd et al, 2005).

School exclusion

Poor attendance or exclusion from school, or attendance at a Pupil Referral Unit,41 have been

cited as key risk factors in the development of offending behaviour for young people

(Farrington, 1995; Young et al, 2007). Young people who have been excluded from school

or who “self-exclude” by refusing to attend, are at high risk of becoming involved with crime

and anti-social behaviour. This is especially likely because these young people are rarely

referred for alternative programmes or engaged in any form of positive activity (Margo,

2008).42 Young people with a good attachment to school, positive relationships with teachers

and an awareness of the benefits of educational achievement are less likely to exhibit deviant

behaviour (Smith, 2006b; Utting et al, 2006).43 Parental support for education is also an

important factor in preventing misbehaviour and exclusion.

Children and young people who are excluded from school are more likely to carry a weapon:

the MORI Youth Survey (2003) found that 62 per cent of excluded young people admitted to

carrying a weapon, compared to 29 per cent of students in mainstream education,44 although

a year later, the gap had narrowed to 47 and 21 per cent, respectively (MORI, 2004).45

41 Pupil referral units are a type of school set up and run by local authorities to provide education for children who cannot attend mainstream school. Local authorities have a duty under section 19 of the Education Act 1996 to provide suitable education for children of compulsory school age who cannot attend school. 42 It has been suggested that as educational establishments are target-led they may be somehow collusive in this process as children with problem behaviour can affect league table position, which can affect funding (Young et al, 2007). 43 The government recently published non-compulsory guidance for schools to help them spot the warning signs that young people may be getting involved with gangs. 44 This survey compared findings from two separate surveys of 4,963 11-16 year olds in mainstream education and 586 excluded pupils who were attending a special project. 45 This survey compared findings from two separate surveys of 4,715 11-16 year olds in mainstream education and 687 excluded pupils who were attending a special project.

© NSPCC 2009 20

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Young et al (2007) nevertheless found that the majority of young people excluded from

school claimed to have carried a knife within the last year.

There are specific behavioural issues associated with economically disadvantaged children,

and with children who have been the victims of abuse and neglect. This may make

educational success less likely and increase the chances of school exclusion. For example,

children living in poor families often have learning and behavioural difficulties such

Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD). These conditions can be genetically

inherited (Utting et al, 2006). These children may find learning more of a challenge and may

not be given the additional help they need, either because of a lack of parental interest or

awareness, or lack of identification of these difficulties and/or limited resources to respond to

them within local schools (Campbell, 2000). Children who have experienced abuse can

develop a range of emotional and behavioural disorders which can have an impact on their

ability to perform well at school (Bunn, 2006). For other children, attendance at a “high

delinquency” school in a deprived area is a risk factor, as these schools admit a high number

of pupils with behavioural issues (Utting et al, 2006).

Poor school performance and attendance are often linked to other risk factors, such as

inconsistent or erratic parenting. As one practitioner stated, “For some the problem lay in the

chaotic family lives of young children which itself produced chaotic behaviour in the

classroom” (Young et al, 2007). There are clear links between the experiences children have

at home and their ability to function when at school (Mills, 2004).46

Personal resilience

In the face of similar risk factors, whether or not young people get involved in crime and anti-

social behaviour will depend on their personal resilience, and much of this will depend on

their aspirations and chances of success in life. Young people who choose not to offend tend

to have much higher aspirations than children who commit crime and are less likely to turn to

crime if they feel that they can have a positive and successful future. Children with a higher

academic ability are also less likely to get involved with group-based crime. This could be

related to the fact that they are more able to access conventional success through the

46 Children’s education may also be affected as a result of bereavement, parental relationship breakdown or experiences of domestic abuse.

© NSPCC 2009 21

Fitch Teenagers at risk

education system. They may also have better communication and conflict resolution skills,

and a more developed understanding of the consequences of criminal behaviour.47

The use of mentoring and role models from within the community have had proven success

in preventing offending in young people. This can help young people to avoid trouble and

maintain personal focus, even where there is significant peer pressure to do otherwise.

Supportive social bonds can also help young people (Smith, 2006a; Utting et al, 2006).48 If a

child has the opportunity to find long-lasting secure relationships with teachers, parents, adult

role models or pro-social peers, then they are less likely to become involved in crime.49 In

addition, outlook and personality can have a large impact, as “children who are

temperamentally outgoing and friendly will tend to form positive social relationships at home

and at school more easily than others, increasing their sense of self-esteem and self-efficacy”

(Utting et al, 2006).

4.4 Demographic factors Gender

Young people who take part in group offending tend to be male rather than female (Bennett

& Holloway, 2004).50 Although both boys and girls carry knives and other weapons, boys are

three times as likely to do so. (Lemos, 2004; Beinart, 2002). 51 52 Nevertheless, Youth Justice

Board (2008) figures show that the amount of offences committed by young girls has

increased by a quarter within the last three years, although boys still account for 80 per cent

of offences committed by young people.53 There is limited research about female gang

47 There is anecdotal evidence that young people who decide not be become involved in group-based offending and who seek success through the education system, can be singled out by other young people who commit crime and anti-social behaviour. This was seen in the case of 15-year-old Jessie James in Manchester, who suffered a fatal shooting after refusing to become the member of a local criminal group. 48 Other key factors mentioned are birth order, intelligence, family size, a high level of caretaker attention and maternal health (McGuire, 1997). 49 Some young people who have been abused can find it difficult to form attachments with others, partly due to mistrust. 50 The NEW-ADAM research project identified that only five per cent of all gang members and 4 per cent of current gang members were female (Holloway & Bennett, 2004). Other research suggests that at age 13, girls were just as likely as boys to claim to be gang members, but that after this age girls levels of membership fell much more rapidly than the boys (Smith and Bradshaw, 2005). The role of females in group-based offending should not be ignored however, as there are growing concerns that this may be on the increase. 51 The OCJS survey found that males were more likely to carry knives than females: five per cent versus two percent, respectively (OCJS, 2004). 52 It is not clear why boys are often overrepresented, but various opinions are presented throughout the literature. For example, some suggest this is due to a lack of male role models in communities which have a high number of mother-led single parent families. Others claim it is more connected to the fact that conduct disorders, such as Attention Deficit and Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD) occur more commonly in boys (Utting et al, 2006). Boys may also suffer from higher levels of fear and victimisation. 53 Research by Elaine Arnell, South Bank University (on behalf of the YJB) examining increases in offending by girls is due to be published shortly.

© NSPCC 2009 22

Fitch Teenagers at risk

membership, but concerns exist that girls may be act as peripheral members of groups, within

which they may be asked to transport weapons54 and may be at risk of sexual exploitation

(Young et al, 2007).

Age

According to Smith (2006a), young offenders in teenage groups often move away from crime

as they grow older, typically as they reach the age of 14 or 15.55 However, others believe

that members of teenage groups progress to become members of organised adult criminal

gangs. It is not clear which of these is most commonly the case. As mentioned earlier, the

relationship between teenage and adult gangs in unclear, although in media reports they are

often presented as one and the same.

Similarly, the “peak age” for carrying knives or guns seems to be around age 14 to 15

according to some research (Beinart et al, 2002 & MORI, 2003). Beinart et al (2002) found

that the proportion of boys who admitted to carrying a knife or weapon was higher among 16-

year-olds (24 per cent) than among younger children (10 per cent of boys aged 10 to 11).56

However, the 2005 OCJS found that knife carrying was most common among 16 and 17 year

olds (Budd et al, 2005).

Ethnicity

Young people from African-Caribbean backgrounds are disproportionately affected by knife

and gun crime (Eades et al, 2007). The reasons for this are complex but they are related to

the fact that these young people are often subject to risk factors associated with high levels of

poverty and social exclusion. For example, members of the African-Caribbean community

are more likely to live in deprived areas and face high levels of victimisation levels and fear

of crime (Eades, 2006). Boys from the African-Caribbean community are also more likely to

be excluded from mainstream education (Bull, 2007). Whether or not young black people are

more likely to be involved in group-based offending remains a matter of debate. Recent

research from the University of Manchester disputes the idea that gang involvement is an

54 It is claimed that girls are asked to fulfil this role as they are less likely to become subject to stop and search procedures than young men. 55 The 2005 Edinburgh study of youth transitions and crime report found that about 20 per cent of young people surveyed claimed to be the member of a gang by age 13, falling to around 5 per cent by the age of 17 (Smith and Bradshaw, 2005). 56 The Beinart study was conducted in 2002 and was based upon a survey conducted with 14,000 secondary school students. Interestingly, this survey did not include young people who are excluded from mainstream education, whom we know to be more likely to claim that they carry weapons.

© NSPCC 2009 23

Fitch Teenagers at risk

exclusively “black” issue, arguing instead that gangs reflect the ethnic make up of the local

community (Aldridge et al, 2007).

Groups of young people from the African-Caribbean community are nevertheless more likely

to be labelled as “gangs” or perceived to be criminal suspects than their white counterparts

(House of Commons, 2007; Young et al, 2007; Phillips et al, 2006), although at the same

time, working-class young people from certain “problem” areas are also more likely to be

regarded as such, regardless of ethnic background. Young people also face prejudice on the

grounds of age, and may be made subject to dispersal orders, curfews and stop and search

initiatives.57

In general, the personal and institutional discrimination faced by children on the basis of their

ethnicity, age or postcode may have an unintended impact on offending behaviour (Young et

al, 2007). Rather than reducing the motivation of young people to engage in group-related

disorder, they may reinforce this behaviour due to a collective sense of injustice (Young et al,

2007). There are also concerns that the negative labelling of young people may create a self-

fulfilling prophecy that inspires greater levels of anti-social behaviour.

57 An examination of media reports between January 2007 and September 2007 shows that young people are often vilified in the press.

© NSPCC 2009 24

Fitch Teenagers at risk

Conclusion

There is currently no consensus on the definition of a “gang.” Despite this, the term is

applied widely to describe the activities of peer groups, ranging from young people who

spend time assembled on the street, to members of organised criminal structures. Moreover,

there is evidence to suggest that the over-use of the term can have detrimental effects on

young people who are involved in group-based offending. This is due to the fact that the

gang label may reinforce and glamorise anti-social behaviour and can detract attention from

the underlying problems faced by the young people involved.

Aside from the ongoing debate about the true nature and prevalence of gangs, it is accepted

that young people are more likely to perpetrate crime and anti-social behaviour as part of a

group. A significant minority of young people also carry knives on a regular basis. Gun

possession by young people is extremely rare and is mainly limited to imitation or ‘BB’ guns.

There are many reasons that individual young people take part in group-based offending or

use weapons. This behaviour often results from a set of complex and interrelating risk factors

connected to the social and economic environment, the family and a range of other factors

experienced by the individual. For this reason, it is unlikely that a “one size fits all” solution

can be identified to ameliorate the problems outlined above. Interventions should be

designed to fit both the local circumstances and the particular needs of the children and young

people involved.

© NSPCC 2009 25

Fitch Teenagers at risk Recommendations

Recommendations Provision for young people:

1. More access to structured activities and supervised youth facilities would give young

people a safe alternative to spending time on the streets. It could also mediate

boredom, provide adventure and help to build confidence and self-esteem. Positive

contact with peers may also improve communication skills and help young people to

resolve conflict without recourse to aggression. The NSPCC is keen to see what

impact the implementation of targeted youth support will have on young people’s

access to youth provision. It is essential that this is support is universally available,

resourced appropriately and its impact assessed.

2. Young people who do not have an adult to rely on for advice and support could

benefit from access to mentoring schemes, either by peers or adults from the wider

community. These schemes can provide support and heighten the aspirations of

young people, and should be available in schools, the Connexions service, youth

centres and the youth detention estate. Support figures can also condemn criminal,

anti-social and risk-taking behaviours, where neutral or positive attitudes to these

behaviours are expressed within the family.

3. Young people who are experiencing or have experienced abuse should have

somebody to turn to for help. Therapeutic services should be made available for

young people who have been sexually, physically or emotionally abused, or who

have experienced neglect. Youth Offending Teams (YOT) need to be able to broker

access to such services for young offenders, particularly at the early stages of contact

with the YOT.

4. Young people at risk of permanent exclusion from the education system should have

access to specialist support, especially if they exhibit behavioural and learning

difficulties, or need help to deal with experiences of abuse. This could be achieved

through increased access to therapeutic interventions, including family support

workers and appropriate help for children with low attainment levels. The

Government’s proposals for personal tutors to be included in all schools, particularly

© NSPCC 2009 26

Fitch Teenagers at risk Recommendations

where liaising with behaviour and crime prevention services, are to be welcomed.

We would be keen to see the details of these proposals to determine the

responsibilities of the various agencies in carrying out these functions included in the

forthcoming guidance on the entitlement of excluded children and young people to a

full assessment under the Common Assessment Framework.

5. Young people who have been excluded or who exclude themselves from the

education system should be better supported through referrals to education re-

engagement programmes and diversionary activity schemes, with support of crime

reduction partnerships and other youth crime services. We welcome the

government’s commitment in the Youth Crime Action Plan to improve the quality of

education provided by pupil referral units. This improvement must be rigorously

evaluated to ensure that it impacts positively on both individual pupil’s educational

attainment and opportunity to reintegrate into mainstream provision.

6. Support services should be available for young people who misuse alcohol and drugs.

Drug and alcohol education in schools should be increased and drug and alcohol

counselling delivered through schools, young people’s centres and YOTs should be

more widely available. We welcome the commitment in the 10 year strategy, Drugs:

protecting Families and Communities (Home Office, 2008), to improve drugs

education in schools and to ensure that drug and alcohol services are brought into

mainstream Children’s Services. It is essential that in the delivery of this strategy

children and young people get access to more information but also to increased

support.

7. Evidence suggests that there is a link between experiences of victimisation and

becoming a perpetrator of violent crime. An effective preventative response should

therefore include work with young people who have been the victims of violence to

help them overcome the experience without recourse to violence.

Provision for parents and carers:

8. Support and guidance for parents should be made available through the provision of

parenting programmes and multi-systemic therapy, provided to all those with direct

contact to the young person, where appropriate. Parents should also be able to access

specialist support for mental health and substance misuse problems. Such measures

should be available through extended schools, primary health care centres and other

© NSPCC 2009 27

Fitch Teenagers at risk Recommendations

settings where services are co-located. The NSPCC welcome the government’s

commitments to extending the provision of targeted parental support and the

increased emphasis on a “think family” approach. However, this provision needs to

be universally available rather than in specific geographical locations and should be

readily available to all families experiencing difficulty.

Wider measures:

9. The renewed emphasis on policies to alleviate child poverty, as outlined in the 2008

Budget are welcome, and should be pursued as a matter of priority by future political

administrations. Government should continue to invest the resources needed to meet

the 2020 target of ending child poverty. As well as reducing income poverty,

measures are needed to reduce poor educational outcomes, enable employment,

reduce health inequalities and provide affordable housing.

10. Additional funding is needed for “high delinquency” schools, to support behavioural

management and pupil engagement programmes. Interventions to help manage the

crucial transition between primary and secondary schools, to ensure that good

attendance and pupil engagement is maintained, must be further developed.

11. Responses to young people who become involved in group-based offending and

weapons use, should be planned on a multi-agency basis and include provision from

schools, youth offending teams, social care, police and youth and leisure services. In

particular, young people in contact with the youth justice system should receive

welfare-based services from social care agencies, in line with Section 9 of the

Criminal Justice and Immigration Act.

12. The term “gang” should be used with caution by the media, government policy

makers and commentators. Labelling young people as gang members can have a

negative effect as it may increase the likelihood of young people taking part in more

serious forms of offending, encouraging them to join up with and be active members

of gangs. The blanket use of the term also adds to a broader negative stereotyping of

young people, as typified through recent media reports. Lastly, over-use of the term

“gang” arguably serves to distract the public and politicians from the real problems

faced by children and young people who take part in crime and anti-social behaviour.

The NSPCC recommends that policy makers and members of the media are more

careful in the terms they use to describe the current situation. More balanced

© NSPCC 2009 28

Fitch Teenagers at risk Recommendations

language and responsible reporting would better enable debate and improve the

public’s perception of young people.

Additional research needs:

13. More research is needed to establish why Black African-Caribbean young people

have an increased chance of being victims as well as perpetrators of gun and knife

crime and group based offending. More evidence is needed before appropriate policy

and practice responses can be tailored to find effective ways to better protect and

safeguard this vulnerable group. Local government, central government and all large

child-focused agencies have a significant role to play in ensuring that Black and

Minority Ethnic organisations have adequate capacity and resources to safeguard the

children and young people using their services.

14. More research is needed into the nature of gangs in the UK. Further investigation is

also needed to establish the relationship between teenage violence and organised

criminal groups and between screen-based violence, violence in computer games and

violent lyrics in popular music and aggressive behaviour by children and young

people.

15. The NSPCC supports government plans to extend the British Crime Survey (BCS) to

cover young people under the age of 16; in particular the BCS should include a focus

on maltreatment, bullying, violence between children (including children who

sexually harm others) and other criminal and anti-social behaviours. The government

should also consider establishing a new longitudinal study, with a similar focus to the

Youth Lifestyles Survey, which has been discontinued.

© NSPCC 2009 29

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

References Aldridge, J; Medina-Ariza, J and Ralphs, R (2007) Youth gangs in an English city: Social exclusion, drugs and violence Manchester: University of Manchester. Audit Commission (1996) Misspent Youth: The challenge for youth justice London: The Audit Commission. Balding, J; Regis, D; Wise, A; Bish, D & Muirden, J (1996) Cash and carry? Young people, their friends and offensive weapons Exeter: University of Exeter Schools Health Education Unit. Beinart, S; Anderson, B; Lee, S and Utting, D (2002) Youth at risk? A national survey of risk factors, protective factors and problem behaviour among young people in England, Scotland and Wales. Communities that Care. Bellis, M; Hughes, K; Anderson, Z; Tocque, K and Hughes, S (2008) “Contribution of violence to health inequalities in England: Demographics and trends in emergency admissions for assault” in Journal of Epidemiology and public health, July 2008. Bennett, T and Holloway (2004) “Gang membership, drugs and crime in the UK” in British Journal of Criminology, no. 44, pp. 305-323, 2004. Boeck, T; Fleming, J; Hine and J; Kemshall, H (2006) “Pathways into and out of crime for young people” in Childright, Issue 228, July/August, pp. 18-21. Bowlby, J (1984) “Violence in the family as a disorder of the attachment and care giving systems” in The American Journal of Psychoanalysis, Vol. 44, No. 1, 1984. Bowlby, J (1979) The making and breaking of affectional bonds. London: Routledge. Bradshaw, C and Garbarino, J (2004) “Social cognition as a mediator of the influence of family and community violence on adolescent development” in Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 1036, pp. 85-105. Broadhurst, K; Duffin, M and Taylor, E (2008) Gangs and schools: Interim report: An interim report for the NASUW.T London: NASUWT The teaching union. Budd, T; Sharp, C; Weir, G; Wilson, D and Owen, N (2005) Young people and crime: Findings from the 2004 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. London: The Home Office. Bull, M (2007) Exclusion of black pupils: Priority review. Getting it: Getting it right. London: Department for Education and Skills. Bunn, A (2006) A literature review of effective therapeutic interventions for abused and neglected children with possible implications for youth offenders. London: NSPCC (with Barnardos and the Youth Justice Board). Bushman, B & Baumeister, R (1998) “Threatened egoism, narcissism, self-esteem, and direct displaced aggression: Does self-love or self-hate lead to violence?” Personality and Social Psychology Bulletin, No. 75, pp. 219-229. Byron, T (2008) Safer children in a digital world: The report of the Byron review. London: DSCF Publications.

© NSPCC 2009 30

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

Campbell, S; Shaw, D & Gilliom, S (2000) “Early externalising behaviour problems: Toddlers and preschoolers at risk of maladjustment” in Development and Psychopathology, Vol. 12, pp. 467-488. Craig, W’ Vitaro, F; Gagnon, C and Tremblay, R (2002) “The road to gang membership: Characteristics of male gang and non-gang members from ages 10-14” in Social Development, Vol. 11, Part 1, pp. 53-68. Crick, N & Dodge, K (1994) “A review and reformulation of social information processing mechanisms in children’s social adjustment,” in Psychological Bulletin, No. 115, pp. 74-101. Crime Reduction Centre Information Team (2002) Crimestoppers Youth Crime Survey. www.crimereduction.gov.uk/statistics24.htm Curry, G and Decker, S (1998) Confronting gangs: Crime and community. Los Angeles: Roxbury Publishing Company Cohen, S (1973) Folk devils and moral panics. London: Pallidin. Cohen, P; Brown, J and Smailes, E (2001) “Child Abuse and Neglect and the Development of Mental Disorders in the General Population” in Development and Psychopathology, Vol. 13, No 4, pp. 981-99. Community Care (2007) “In too deep with the wrong crowd” in Community Care, Issue. 1677, 14 June, pp. 22-24. Day, C; Hibbert, P and Cadman, S (Unpublished) A literature review into children abused and/or neglected prior to entering custody: Commissioned by the Youth Justice Board. Department for Children, Schools and Familes (2006) Working together to safeguard children London: DCSF. Department for Children, schools and Families (2008) Youth Taskforce Action Plan. London: DCSF. Department for Children, Schools and Families, The Home Office, Department of Health (2008) Youth Alcohol Action Plan. London: The Stationery Office. Dision, T; Nelson, S and Yasui, M (2005) “Predicting early adolescent gang involvement from middle school adaptation” in Journal of Clinical Child and Adolescent Psychology, Volume 34, No. 1, pp. 62-73. Dodge, K & Frame, C (1982) “Social cognitive biases and deficits in aggressive boys” in Child Development, No. 53, pp. 620-635. Duffy, M & Gillig, S eds (2004) Teen gangs: A global view. London: Greenwood Press. Eades, C (2006) Knife crime: Ineffective reactions to a distracting problem? A review of evidence and policy. King’s College London: Centre for Crime and Justice Studies. Eades, C (2006) “Young people and knife carrying: What to do?” ChildRIGHT, November 2006. Eades, C; Grimshaw, R; Silvestri, A and Solomon, E (2007) ‘Knife crime’ A review of evidence and policy: Second edition. London: Centre for Crime and Justice Studies. Farrington, D, P (1995) “The development of offending and anti-social behaviour from childhood: Key findings from the Cambridge Study in Delinquent Development”, Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, No. 36, pp. 929-964.

© NSPCC 2009 31

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

Farrington, D, P (2001) “The concentration of offenders in families, and family criminality in the prediction of boy’s delinquency” in Journal of Adolescence, Vol. 24, pp. 579-596. Flood-Page, C; Campbell, C; Harrington, V and Miller, J (2000) Youth crime: Findings from the 1998/99 Youth Lifestyles Survey. London: Home Office. Freedman, J (2002) Media violence and its effect on aggression: Assessing the scientific evidence. Toronto: University of Toronto Press. Fonagy, P (2003) “Towards a developmental understanding of violence” in British Journal of Psychiatry, Vol. 183, pp. 190-192. Fonagy, P (2001) Attachment theory and psychoanalysis. New York: Other Press. Gatti, U; Tremblay, R; Vitaro, F and McDuff, P (2005) “Youth gangs, delinquency and rug use: a test of the selection, facilitation and enhancement hypotheses” Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry No. 46: 11, pp. 1178-1190. Gerbner, G; Gross, L; Morgan, M; Signorielli, N and Shanahan, J (2002) “Growing up with television; Cultivation Processes” in Bryant, J & Zillmann, D (eds) Media effects: Advances in theory and research. Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. Golding, B; McClory, J and Lockhart, G (2008) Going ballistic: Dealing with guns, gangs and knives. London: Policy Exchange. Gordon, R; Lahey, B; Kawai, E, Loeber, R; Stouthamer-Loeber, M & Farringdon, D (2004) “Antisocial behaviour and youth gang membership: Selection and socialization” in Criminology, Volume. 42, Number 1. Goldberg, S; Muir, R & Kerr, J (2000) Attachment theory: Social, developmental and clinical perspectives. New Jersey: The Analytic Press. Hallsworth, S; Young, T (2005) “On gangs and guns: A critique and warning” in Childright, Issue 220, October, pp. 14-16. Hallsworth (2005) Street crime. London: Willan Publishing. Hickey, N; Vizard, E; McCrory, E and French, L (2004) Links between juvenile sexually abusive behaviour and emerging severe personality disorder traits in childhood. London: DSPD Programme. HM Government (2007) Safe. Sensible. Social. The next steps in the national alcohol strategy. London: The Home Office, The Department of Health, The Department for Education and Skills and The Department for Culture, Media and Sport. HM Government (2008a) Youth Crime Action Plan. London: The Home Office, Ministry of Justice, Cabinet Office, DCSF. HM Government (2008b) Saving Lives. Reducing Harm. Protecting the Public. An Action Plan for Tackling Violence 2008-11. London: Home Office. Holloway, K & Bennett, T (2004) The results of the first two years of the NEW-ADAM programme. London: The Home Office (Holloway & Bennett, 2004). Home Office (2003) Statistics on women and the criminal justice system. London: The Home Office. Home Office (2008) Drugs: Protecting Families and Communities. London: The Stationery Office.

© NSPCC 2009 32

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

House of Commons (2007) Select committee on Home Affairs second report Nature and extent of black people’s overrepresentation. London: House of Commons. House of Commons (2007) Young black people and the criminal justice system: Second report of session 2006-07. London: House of Commons. Howe, D; Brandon, M; Hinings, D & Schofield, G (1999) Attachment theory, child maltreatment and family support: A practice and assessment model. London: Macmillan. Howell, J (1997) Youth gangs fact sheet. US Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention. Ireland, T; Smith, C & Thornberry, T (2002) “Developmental issues in the impact of child maltreatment on later delinquency and drug use”, Criminology, Vol. 40, No. 2. Lacourse, E; Nagin, D; Tremblay, R; Vitaro, F & Claes, M (2003) “Developmental trajectories of boys’ delinquent group membership and facilitation of violent behaviours during adolescence” in Development and Psychopathology, Volume. 15, Issue 1, Winter, pp. 183- 197. Lemos, G (2004) Fear and fashion: The use of knives and other weapons by young people. Bridge House Trust: Corporation of London. Lemos, G (2005)”‘Blade runners” in Community Care, Issue. 1564, March 2005, pp. 34-35. Loeber, R & Farrington, D (2000) “Young children who commit crime: Epidemiology, developmental origins, risk factors, early interventions, and policy implications” in Development and Psychopathology, No. 12, pp. 737-762. Loeber, R & Stouthamer-Loeber, M (1998) “Development of Juvenile Aggression and Violence: Some common misconceptions and controversies” in American Psychologist, No. 53: 2, pp. 242-259. Margo, J (2008) Make me a criminal: Preventing youth crime. London: Institute for Public Policy Research. Matthews, S; Brasnett, L and Smith, J (2006) Underage drinking: Findings from the 2004 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. London: The Home Office. McGuire, J (1997) “Psycho-social approaches to the understanding and reduction of violence of young people” in Ved Varma, (ed) Violence in children and adolescents Jessica Kingsley Publishers: London. McKeganey, N & Norrie, J (2000) “Association between illegal drugs and weapon carrying in young people in Scotland: School’s survey”. British Medical Journal 320, pp. 982 – 984. Mills, C (2004) Problems at home, Problems at school: The effects of maltreatment in the home on children’s functioning at school. London: NSPCC. Molitor, F & Hirsch, K (1994) “Children’s toleration of real life aggression after exposure to media violence: A replication of the Drabman and Thomas studies”, Child Study Journal 24, pp.191-207. MORI (2003) Youth Survey 2003. London: Youth Justice Board. MORI (2004) Youth Survey 2004. London: Youth Justice Board. Muncie, J (2004) Youth and Crime. London: Sage.

© NSPCC 2009 33

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

Murray, J & Farrington, D (2005) “Parental imprisonment: effects on boys’ antisocial behaviour and delinquency through the life-course” in Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, No. 46: 12, pp. 1269-1278. NCH (2008) Step inside our shoes: Young people’s views on gun and knife crime. London: NCH. Nicholas, S; Kershaw, C and Walker A (2007) Crime in England and Wales 2006/07: Home Office Statistical Bulletin. London: Office for National Statistics. Olweus, D (1979) “Stability of aggressive reaction patterns in males: a review” in Psychological Bulletin, No. 86, pp. 852-875. Owen, J (2008) “14,000 knife victims a year” in The Independent on Sunday, 6th July 2008. Phillips, A & Chamberlain, V (2006) MORI Five year report: An analysis of Youth Survey Data. London: Youth Justice Board. Povey, D (ed); Coleman, K; Kaiza, P; Hoare, J and Jansson, K (2008) Homicides, firearms offence and intimate violence 2006/07: Supplementary volume 2 to Crime in England and Wales 2006/07. London: The Home Office. Richardson, A and Budd, T (2003) Alcohol, crime and disorder: A study of young adults. London: The Home Office. Row, S and Ashe, J (2008) Young people and crime: Findings from the 2006 Offending, Crime and Justice survey. London: The Home Office. Sharp, C; Aldridge, J and Medina, J (2006) Delinquent youth groups and offending behaviour: Findings from the 2004 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. London: The Home Office. Smith, C & Farrington, P (2004) “Continuities in antisocial behaviour and parenting across three generations” in Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, Vol. 45: 2, pp. 230-247. Smith, D (2006a) Social inclusion and early desistance from crime. Edinburgh study of youth transitions and crime: Number 12 University of Edinburgh: Centre for Law and Society. Smith, D (2006b) School experience and delinquency at ages 13-16. Edinburgh study of youth transitions and crime: Number 13. University of Edinburgh: Centre for Law and Society. Smith, D and Bradshaw, P (2005) Gang membership and teenage offending. Edinburgh study of youth transitions and crime: Number 8 University of Edinburgh: Centre for Law and Society. The Home Office (2003) Hidden harm: Responding to the needs of children of problem drug users. London: The Home Office. The Home Office (2008) Crime in England and Wales: Quarterly update to September 2007. London: The Home Office. Thompson, K; Braaten-Antrim, R (1998) “Youth maltreatment and gang involvement” in Journal of Interpersonal Violence, Volume. 13, No. 3, June, pp. 328-345. Turner, K; Hill, M; Stafford, A and Walker, M (2006) “How children from disadvantaged areas keep safe” in Health Education, Vol. 106, No. 6, pp. 450-464. Tyler, K (2002) “Social and emotional outcomes of childhood sexual abuse: a review of recent research” in Aggression and Violent Behaviour, Volume. 7, Issue 6, Nov/Dec, pp. 567- 589.

© NSPCC 2009 34

Fitch Teenagers at risk References

Utting, D; Montiero, H & Ghate, D (2006) Interventions for children at risk of developing antisocial personality disorder: Report of the Department of Health and Prime Minister’s Strategy Unit. London: Policy Research Bureau. Van Der Kolk, B (1996) “The body keeps score: Approaches to the psychobiology of posttraumatic stress disorder” in Van Der Kolk, B; Mcfarlane, A & Weisaeth, L (eds) Traumatic Stress: The effects of overwhelming experience on mind, body and society. New York: Guildford Press. Wahab, A (2004) “Trigger unhappy” in Young Minds Magazine, Issue 69, pp. 16-17. Walker, A; Kershaw, C & Nicholas, S (2006) Crime in England and Wales 2005/2006. London: The Home Office. Walker-Barnes, C and Mason, C (2004) “Delinquency and substance use among gang- involved youth: The moderating role of parenting practices” in American Journal of Community Psychology, Vol. 34, Nos 3 / 4, December. Wilson, D; Sharp, C & Patterson, A (2006) Young people and crime: Findings from the 2005 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. London: The Home Office. Wright, J; Friedrich, W; Cinq-Mars, C; Cyr, M & McDuff, P (2004) “Self-destructive and delinquent behaviors of adolescent female victims of child sexual abuse: Rates and covariates in clinical and nonclinical samples” in Violence and Victims, Volume 19, Number 6, December 2004, pp. 627-643. Young, T; Fitzgerald, M; Hallsworth, S & Joseph, I (2007) Groups, gangs and weapons. London: Youth Justice Board. Youth Justice Board (2007) Youth Justice Annual Statistics 2005/06. London: Youth Justice Board. Youth Justice Board (2008) Annual workload data 2006/07. London: Youth Justice Board.

© NSPCC 2009 35

Weston House 42 Curtain Road London EC2A 3NH Tel: 020 7825 2500 www.nspcc.org.uk/inform

The National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children (NSPCC) has a vision – a society where all children are loved, valued and able to fulfil their potential. Our mission is to end cruelty to children. The NSPCC is the UK’s leading charity specialising in child protection and the prevention of cruelty to children. For over 100 years it has been protecting children from cruelty and is the only children’s charity with statutory powers, enabling it to act to safeguard children at risk. © NSPCC 2009 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying or otherwise without the prior written permission of the copyright holder. First published 2009 by the NSPCC.

Registered charity numbers 216401 and SC037717

  • Introduction
  • 1 Policy context
  • 2 The “gang” phenomenon in the UK
  • 3 The prevalence of gun and knife possession
  • 4 Risk factors linked to crime and anti-social behaviour
    • 4.1 Environmental level risk factors and impact on young people
    • 4.2 Family-level risk factors
    • 4.3 Individual risk factors
    • 4.4 Demographic factors
  • Conclusion
  • Recommendations
  • References

Young People and Crime/young people at risk.pdf

388

© The Author(s), 2011. Reprints and permissions: http://www.sagepub.co.uk/journalsPermissions.nav Critical Social Policy, 0261-0183 101; Vol. 31(3): 388–409; 405011 10.1177/0261018311405011 http://csp.sagepub.com

    N A T H A N   H U G H E S

University of Birmingham

Young people ‘as risk’ or young people ‘at risk’: Comparing discourses of anti-social behaviour in England and Victoria

Abstract Dominant discourses regarding concerns with anti-social behaviour in England and Victoria, Australia, reveal counterposed perspectives; the former positioning anti-social behaviour as an issue of law and order and an extension of concerns with crime and victimization, and the latter emphasizing concerns with the vulnerability of the perpetrator. These opposing perspectives inevitably give rise to markedly different policies and interventions. In England, an emphasis on the needs of the victim prioritizes the prevention of particular behaviours, whilst interventions in Victoria seek to address the needs of the perpetrator that are seen to contribute to or result from anti-social behaviour. To illustrate this con- trast, the paper highlights the particular effects of these contradictory discourses on young people, and in doing so suggests a need to be wary of the impact of resultant approaches on those who may be most suscep- tible to committing anti-social behaviour, or to having their behaviour labelled as such.

Key words: Australia, comparative, crime, respect, youth

In the UK, over the last decade, the term ‘anti-social behaviour’ has shifted from a political buzzword into common parlance and vernacu- lar. Described as Tony Blair’s ‘crusade’ (Blair, 2004 cited by Squires, 2006), tackling anti-social behaviour became central to New Labour policy post-1997. The Anti-Social Behaviour Order (and even more so its acronym, ‘the ASBO’) seemingly gained a universal recognition amongst the British public, unlike that of any other criminal or civil order. The election of the Conservative-Liberal coalition government in May 2010 brought an end to 13 years of New Labour government

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 389

in the UK. Inevitably this led to immediate and significant changes to many of the key, flagship policies of the outgoing government. One such change has seen the abolition of the ASBO. In announcing this abolition, Home Secretary Theresa May criticized such interventions for being ‘complex and bureaucratic’, and therefore difficult to enforce. Signifying an apparent potential departure from previous strategies of tackling anti-social behaviour, May called for approaches that are ‘reha- bilitating and restorative rather than criminalising and coercive’ (May, 2010). Given an apparent appetite for change, it is therefore timely to critically reflect upon New Labour policy in relation to anti-social behaviour and to consider the potential for redirection.

A survey of six European countries (ADT Europe, 2006, cited by Crawford, 2008) suggests that this growing public concern with and political focus on anti-social behaviour is not unique to the UK. Political and public interest in anti-social behaviour is also apparent outside of Europe, and notably in Australia (Bor et al., 2004; Smart et al., 2004; White, 2007). There appears to be value, therefore, in comparing the rationales, discourses and approaches of different juris- dictions in attempting to address anti-social behaviour, particularly where seemingly shared social, cultural and legal traditions appear to give rise to markedly different political responses. In this article I offer one such comparison: contrasting the development of policy and prac- tice in England to that in Victoria, Australia. In doing so I draw on data collected during a three-month visit to Australia as part of a Lever- hulme Study Abroad Fellowship.

As noted by Pierson (2003: 80), ‘Britain and Australia are geo- graphically rather distant, but this physical separation is outweighed by ties of history, culture, kinship and language’. As such, there is much that is similar regarding the context of policy development and delivery in the two countries. This has aided the development of a now well-established body of comparative British/Australian research and policy analysis, and associated ‘knowledge transfer’. However, to date, such a dialogue is not yet firmly established in the field of anti-social behaviour, despite the new and developmental nature of this policy and practice in both countries.

Notwithstanding these apparent contextual similarities, compara- tive British/Australian social policy research remains challenging and necessarily limited in its conclusions. In his analysis of housing policy, Doling (1999) offers a useful categorization of comparative social policy research based on its emphasis on ‘context’, ‘content’ or ‘consequences’.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

390 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

The present study was necessarily limited to analysis of the ‘content’ of policies, interventions and practices. With insufficient time and incom- parable data by which to compare outcomes, a study of consequences was infeasible. Similarly, limited attention was given to what Doling calls ‘context to content’ research, in which one might seek to identify the endogenous and exogenous factors that might explain why states vary in their policies and practices. Nonetheless, in spite of a lack of focus on context or consequences, comparative social research focusing on content remains valuable in this instance, allowing for a compari- son by juxtaposition so as to highlight key differences and similarities, and in doing so critically reflect upon the presumptions and influences informing policy in each state.

In undertaking this comparison, I limit my focus to England within the UK and to the state of Victoria in Australia so as to provide mean- ingful contexts for comparison. The decision to focus on England is in recognition of the divergence of approaches within the UK (McAra, 2008; Edwards and Carr, 2008). The devolved responsibility for crime policy within a federal system of government means similar variation at state level within Australia. Victoria was chosen for the study owing to a provisional understanding of the markedly different approach to anti- social behaviour from both the UK and neighbouring Australian states.

Of course this is not to ignore significant variation within each state. As argued by Muncie (1999: 152), in the UK, ‘Labour has enthusias- tically embraced the logic that local problems require local solutions and that local authorities should have a legal responsibility to ensure that levels of crime are reduced.’ Hughes’ (2006) analysis of the ‘plu- ral and contradictory’ nature of local strategies in governing anti-social behaviour provides evidence of such variation in this policy area. Fur- thermore, Prior (2007: 30) draws attention to the variation that results from the ‘revisions, resistances and refusals’ to national policy by those charged with its implementation in particular local contexts. Prior’s analysis suggests similar variation to be inevitable in Victoria. The dis- cussion presented here is therefore necessarily a partial picture of policy and practice in relation to anti-social behaviour in both jurisdictions. Whilst I acknowledge the complexity and variation in response, rather than seeking to map this complexity, I deliberately focus on the domi- nant state discourses.

This article will begin by exploring the particular political response in England under New Labour that has led anti-social behaviour to be defined in such a way as to construct a legal and social problem requiring

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 391

a solution. In order to do so, the principal or dominant discourses, rationales and approaches surrounding anti-social behaviour are con- sidered through an exploration of the statutory definition of anti-social behaviour in England, and how it reflects and supports some of the key rationales for tackling anti-social behaviour that are prominent in Eng- lish political discourse. In particular I highlight an emphasis on pro- tecting the victim and the community from acts perceived or defined as harmful.

This will be seen to sit in sharp contrast to the response to anti- social behaviour developing in Victoria. A comparison of the language used and the policy frameworks developed will reveal concern with similar issues; however, the distinct, yet equally pervasive discourses will be seen to lead to markedly different approaches to tackling anti- social behaviour. As such, whilst this behaviour is seen as equally prob- lematic, it is responded to very differently. Instead of emphasis on the victim, the focus is almost exclusively on the perpetrator in considering the harm caused by such behaviour.

These different discourses will be seen to lead to markedly different frameworks for understanding and responding to anti-social behaviour; the emphasis on the enforcement of law and order within England is distinct from an emphasis on health promotion within Victoria. To illustrate this contrast in its starkest terms, the paper highlights the emphasis on young people within both discourses and frameworks. The particular impact of policy on anti-social behaviour in the UK on its young people is well documented (Burney, 2005; Squires and Stephen, 2005a; Stephen and Squires, 2004). Indeed some commentators sug- gest the terms ‘youth’ and ‘anti-social behaviour’ are almost synony- mous in both the political and public conscious (Burney, 2005). Whilst a comparable synonymity is also apparent in Victoria, this instead will be seen to reflect a particular concern to protect young people from the potential negative consequences of their behaviour.

Both discourses fit firmly within Ulrich Beck’s (1992) notion of the ‘risk society’ of late modernity, in which risk and uncertainty have become ubiquitous, and provide further evidence of what De Neubourg and Weigand (2000: 401) describe as a trend towards ‘social policy as social risk management’, such that social policy is constructed as a series of ‘public interventions to assist individuals and households to cope with their risks’. However, the notion of ‘risk’ is constituted very differently. Policy in England illustrates a discourse concerned with the risk to soci- ety caused by young people exhibiting anti-social behaviour, whilst the

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

392 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

dominant discourse in Victoria emphasizes the risk to young people in engaging in such behaviour. Put simply, in England young people are predominantly perceived as ‘a risk’, whereas in Victoria young people are predominantly perceived as ‘at risk’.

The political response in England: Empowering the  ‘pro-social’ majority

The definition of anti-social behaviour within the UK is provided by the Crime and Disorder Act 1998; tellingly one of the first major pieces of legislation from the incoming New Labour government. The Act defines behaviour as ‘anti-social’ if it ‘caused or was likely to cause harassment, alarm or distress to one or more persons not of the same household’ as the alleged perpetrator. The problems in applying this definition of anti-social behaviour are well documented (see for example, Brown, 2004; Burney, 2005; Millie, 2008; Millie et al., 2005; Prior, 2009). Such a definition reveals much about the rationales, frameworks and discourses surrounding anti-social behaviour in England. Firstly, it very deliberately leaves the definition as to what behaviour is ‘anti- social’ entirely subjective. If it caused you harm, then seemingly by implication it is anti-social. Whilst a Home Office review (2004) pro- vides a list of the sorts of behaviour that it considers of particular rel- evance, this does little but reinforce the breadth and subjectivity of the definition. The list includes a number of behaviours that already have operational definitions within the law; for example, criminal damage, arson, shoplifting and prostitution are already criminal offences. The inclusion of such acts exemplifies the clear overlap between the emer- gent concept of anti-social behaviour and long-standing legal defini- tions of crimes. However, other acts, such as ‘noise’, ‘intimidation’ or ‘throwing missiles’, remain ill-defined.

The elasticity of the chosen terminology ensures contextual variation in its application. As Millie (2008: 384) suggests, ‘the subjectivity and context specificity of anti-social behaviour means some behaviours will be unacceptable in one situation, but accepted, or even celebrated, in another context.’ Several examples are apparent. Millie (2008) describes the markedly different reactions to graffiti, proffering Banksy’s ‘street art’ as merely subjectively different to tagging or vandalism. Similar variation is inevitable in considering when ‘noise’ might be considered harmful or distressing. For example, what is considered to be excessive

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 393

noise within a rural neighbourhood, with an older population, may go unnoticed within an urban area.

Given such an elastic concept and subjective application, we are therefore left with a definition whereby:

virtually any activity can be anti-social depending on a range of back- ground factors, such as the context in which it occurs, the location, peo- ple’s tolerance levels and expectations about the quality of life in the area. (Whitehead et al., 2003: 4–5; a quote cited by both Jacobsen et al., 2005 and Millie, 2008: 382)

This appears to be a very deliberate ploy, deriving from one of the cen- tral and commonly voiced political rationales for tackling anti-social behaviour: to protect the law-abiding or ‘pro-social’ public from the minority in their neighbourhoods who are making their lives a misery. This reflects ideas of a perceived majority of autonomous citizens who are able to regulate their own behaviour, and a minority, identified and targeted, whose deviance requires intervention. The anti-social behav- iour agenda is therefore an attempt to give power to this majority to state what is and is not acceptable in their local area.

This rationale is highlighted by Garrett (2007: 848) who traces the influence of former home secretary David Blunkett on the development of New Labour policy. Blunkett is seen to have emphasized the need to forcibly tackle the behaviour of ‘neighbours from hell’, rather than to offer help and support to those committing anti-social behaviour. Such a discourse is apparent in numerous passages of key legislative documents. For example, the Ministerial Foreword to the White Paper Respect and Responsibility – Taking a Stand Against Anti-Social Behaviour states that:

Our aim is a ‘something for something’ society where we treat one another with respect and where we all share responsibility for taking a stand against what is unacceptable. But some people and some families undermine this. The anti-social behaviour of a few, damages the lives of many. (Home Office, 2003: 3)

Similarly the Respect Action Plan (Respect Task Force, 2006: 5) describes the ‘key goal’ as ‘to empower individuals and communities, enabling them not just to feel secure but to be more able to act together to make their neighbourhoods safer and better.’ The broad and subjective

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

394 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

definition of anti-social behaviour is therefore intentionally empowering; it allows a victim, or indeed potential victim, to define what is harmful or distressing. In doing so, such a discourse frames the perpetrator in a particular way: as a risk to the victim, to the community, and to the standards of acceptable behaviour that the majority live by.

This proved a seductive political rhetoric and a powerful ratio- nale for action, reflecting a genuine public concern with this issue. The annual British Crime Survey suggests a consistent proportion of the population to perceive anti-social behaviour as a significant prob- lem (Home Office, 2009). The 2008–2009 survey found that 17% of respondents perceive anti-social behaviour at ‘a high level’ in their local area; a percentage that has been statistically consistent since the 2003– 2004 survey.

In explicitly recognizing and responding to these concerns, the new legislative framework surrounding anti-social behaviour provides significant new powers by which this harmful behaviour can be dealt with, together with a statutory requirement to do so. Thus, when ‘The community sets clear standards of behaviour. The police, local authori- ties and others must enforce these standards and take swift, effective action if they are breached’ (Home Office, 2003: 7). The aim of new anti-social behaviour legislation is therefore to extend the reach of the criminal justice system in order to empower victims and communi- ties to deal more effectively with this kind of behaviour. This reveals another rationale or justification for the heightened focus on anti-social behaviour: closing the perceived ‘justice gap’ within the existing crimi- nal justice system (as discussed by Squires, 2006), whereby traditional criminal justice interventions are seen to be unable to effectively deal with collective or cumulative behaviour that causes harm or distress, being instead focused on addressing singular events that can be labelled as ‘crime’. Instead, civil legal action is seen to be required.

In analysing policy perspectives on anti-social behaviour, Jacobsen et al. (2008: 40–3) also identify the ‘broken windows’ thesis developed by Wilson and Kelling (1982), which argues that, if left unchecked, low level disorder (such as the breaking of windows) breeds the condi- tions in which crime will occur. Thus, if anti-social behaviour is not tackled, the implication is that the crime rate will increase. Jacobsen et al. (2008: 41) identify this discourse in the language of the Home Office Respect website, specifically in the claim that anti-social behav- iour ‘creates an environment where more serious crime can take hold’. By framing concerns with community disorder in this manner, tackling

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 395

anti-social behaviour becomes a clear extension of attempts to prevent crime. Once again the chosen definition reinforces this in its obvious overlap: crime is anti-social, and some anti-social behaviour is criminal.

Informed by a number of complementary analyses and perspec- tives, all firmly within a law and order discourse, we therefore see the development of a whole new raft of sanctions and punishments to tackle anti-social behaviour. A series of Parliamentary Acts, includ- ing the Crime and Disorder Act 1998, the Police Reform Act 2002 and the Anti-Social Behaviour Act 2003, have established an array of new sanctions, orders and actions intended to prevent anti-social behaviour. Such powers include Anti-Social Behaviour Orders (ASBOs), Parent- ing Orders, Dispersal Orders, Fixed Penalty Notices, Noise Abatement Orders, Alcohol Free Zones, Termination of Tenancy Agreements, and so on. Each of the measures seeks to prohibit or curtail certain behav- iours, for individuals, groups or whole communities. As such, it is the behaviour itself that is framed as the problem to be tackled. For exam- ple, an ASBO serves as a contract, the breaching of which is a criminal offence, even if the behaviour that results in this breach is not in itself a criminal act. Conditions might include, for example, curfews, not associating with named persons, or not going to certain places. Such conditions can only ever be prohibitive; recipients cannot, for example, be required to engage in particular activities, services or interventions.

It is important to note that the use of such legal powers was not the only response to addressing issues of anti-social behaviour (see Prior (2007) for a discussion of preventative and community-based approaches, and Garrett (2007), who places anti-social behaviour within Blair’s ‘remoralization’ of the welfare state through which support was to be conditional upon appropriate behaviour). However, these enforce- ment and contractual approaches maintained a high prominence and central role. It is not the purpose of this paper to repeat arguments for and (predominantly) against such measures (see, for example, Squires and Stephen, 2005b and Crawford, 2009). Instead I limit myself to highlighting this dominant discourse and its key traits.

Disempowering ‘the other’?

In summary then, the dominant discourse surrounding anti-social behaviour in England, as derived from its statutory definition, focuses attention on the social harm to others caused by the perpetrator. The

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

396 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

(potential or actual) perpetrator is therefore perceived as ‘a risk’ to the community. The emphasis is therefore firmly on the need to protect the potential victim from this behaviour. This leads to a focus on the act of behaviour itself, with the primary aim of preventing this from (re) occurring. All of this ensures a law and order discourse is at the centre of concerns with anti-social behaviour, framed around the protection of the victim and the prevention of harmful behaviour.

However, there are clear and potentially dangerous assumptions within this discourse regarding the existence of a community consen- sus, or at least majority view on what is and is not deemed acceptable behaviour. The Respect Action Plan clearly and repeatedly highlights the importance of shared community values in successfully tackling anti- social behaviour. ‘Respect’, it is argued, ‘relies on a shared understand- ing and clear rules and is strengthened by people acting together to tackle problems and improve their lives’ (Respect Task Force, 2006: 7). Thus, ‘The conditions for respect . . . depend ultimately on a shared commitment to a common set of values expressed through behaviour that is considerate of others’ (Respect Task Force, 2006: 5). Such an assumption of shared perspectives is clearly at odds with the subjectiv- ity inherent in the definition, as noted above. Whilst there are clear and obvious behaviours that are seemingly not acceptable in a ‘modern’ and ‘civilized’ society, this clarity does not readily transfer to the sorts of behaviour listed by the Home Office (2004) as ‘anti-social’.

In reality, understandings of what constitutes ‘order’ or ‘acceptable’ behaviour are likely to vary widely within any given community – as, indeed, are understandings of what constitutes a community. Clearly within, let alone between, the different age, cultural and ethnic groups that make up a local community, there are likely to be inherent differ- ences of opinion about the acceptability of various forms of behaviour. To return to the examples given above, graffiti and noise offer particu- larly pertinent instances of where different perspectives or perceptions of what is acceptable might be apparent within a community (Millie, 2008). Issues of diversity and cultural difference in defining and expe- riencing anti-social behaviour are explored by Nixon and Prior (2010) and the various contributions to their themed section of Social Policy and Society.

If the likelihood of varied perspectives is accepted, attention must then turn to issues of voice and relative power. The mechanisms by which particular perspectives are voiced and heard in defining what is and is not acceptable behaviour within a particular community and/or

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 397

context have the potential to prioritize certain perspectives, and in doing so to allow sections of a community to define or label the behaviour of others as problematic. As such, there is a danger that the labelling of behaviour as ‘anti-social’ may not reflect its distressing or harmful effect, but a growing intolerance amongst particular vocal sections of society. Furthermore, the legislative framework provides a terminology for, and therefore a legitimation of fear, anxiety and mistrust, as well as the means to address it. This potential is explored by Stuart Waiton (2008: 337) who contends that ‘the problem we face is ultimately not one of an antisocial society but of an asocial society.’ Waiton argues that the ‘myopic focus’ on anti-social behaviour reinforces the asocial nature of society. Rather than reflecting a decline in respect and moral standards, the voicing of such concerns is symptomatic of a perceived lack of control over standards of behaviour by the self-styled ‘elite’. He describes a ‘my bubble, my rules’ mentality through which this ‘elite’ perceives others as breaking these rules and attempts to address this; for example, by limiting the wearing of ‘hoodies’ or drinking on street corners.

Whilst this portrayal of the processes of defining and tackling anti- social behaviour oversimplifies the complex picture of who is reporting victimization, and who is being reported as perpetrators, the potential ‘othering’ of the problem behaviour of certain groups within commu- nities is apparent. For example, commentators have begun to high- light the potential misuse of such legislation against cultural, ethnic or religious minorities (Prior, 2010; Prior and Spalek, 2008). Particular attention has also been given to the impact of anti-social behaviour legislation on young people.

Tackling ‘anti-social youth’

Drawing on Goldson (2002) and James and Jenks (1996), Tisdall (2006: 102) highlights the ‘different perspectives in youth justice and child welfare, where contrasts are made between the “evil” and “inno- cent” child, the “undeserving” and “deserving” child, and the “trou- bled” versus “troublesome” child’. Tisdall draws particular attention to those instances ‘when the two policy arenas come up against one another’. Youth justice policy clearly represents such an instance. The age-old contestation between the principles of ‘welfare’ and ‘justice’ within youth justice policy and practice has been reinvigorated by the

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

398 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

post-1997 emphasis on prevention and early intervention, which can be variably constructed as criminalizing those who have committed no crime and may not even be of an age of criminal responsibility, or as protecting those at risk of the negative implications and out- comes that the future committal of a crime might bring (Smith, 2005). Others present an even more complex story. Muncie (2006: 771) sug- gests ‘an amalgam of rationales’ to be at play, including ‘the caring ethos of social services, the neo-liberal legalistic ethos of responsibility and the neo-conservative ethos of coercion and punishment.’ (See also Muncie, 1999.) Under the overarching policy framework provided by Every Child Matters, the prevention of crime amongst young people has become just one outcome objective, connected to others that focus on various other aspects of young people’s social and personal needs (Hughes et al., 2007: 220). Such an analysis fits with Gelsthorpe and Morris’s (2002: 247, cited by Fergusson, 2007: 179) analogy of youth justice policy as ‘a melting-pot of contradictions, ideas and ideologies which may militate against each other’.

Whilst it is within this ‘melting pot’ that policy and practice relat- ing to young people committing anti-social behaviour have emerged (Tisdall, 2006: 102; Hughes et al., 2007: 220), research exploring the impact of the anti-social behaviour agenda on young people nonethe- less consistently emphasizes notions of punishment, enforcement and justice. In the UK, the political focus on anti-social behaviour is almost synonymous with youth, further fuelling negative media perceptions about young people and their behaviour through the imagery of ‘hood- ies’, intimidating street corner ‘gangs’, and a lack of ‘respect’. Given its intention to empower potential victims against the risk of distress and harm, the use of such anti-social behaviour legislation against young people is unsurprising, for ‘Nowhere is the public’s perception of risk more acute than in relation to young people or “youth” and the (typically criminal) risks they ostensibly pose to themselves and others’ (Case, 2007: 91). This assertion is supported by the research of Squires and Stephen (2005a), who consistently found that the behaviour of young people was identified as the major concern in local communi- ties. Whilst this is not to deny or excuse the negative behaviour of some young people, such research suggests that, through this policy agenda, the ‘demonisation of children and young people’ (Davis and Bourhill, 1997) is given fresh impetus, with Burney (2005: 67) arguing that ‘Anti-social behaviour has become a convenient peg on which to hang general prejudices about young people and their activities’.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 399

Reporting on the management of anti-social behaviour in one social housing estate, Goldsmith (2008: 223) presents an agenda dominated by adult definitions of ‘anti-social’ that often leave ‘children and young people exposed to intervention for a range of behaviours not necessar- ily identified by them as “anti-social”.’ Behaviour young people might consider to be ‘normal’ amongst people of their age may be targeted. For example, noisy behaviour in public places, playing football in the street, or simply hanging around in certain places and in certain num- bers, might all be seen as problematic in some contexts. Young people unsurprisingly report confusion in their understandings of exactly what is ‘anti-social behaviour’ and therefore how to avoid it; avoidance being particularly difficult when wanting to live their lives in public spaces, with friends, away from the watchful and inhibiting eye of their par- ents (Goldsmith, 2008: 228, 235).

This dominant portrayal of young people as the perpetrators of anti- social behaviour masks their likely victimization. Notwithstanding the problems of measuring levels of anti-social behaviour effectively and con- sistently, it seems likely that, as with crime, however we choose to define it, young people are disproportionally likely to be the victim. Even if we were to accept that young people are the chief perpetrators of anti-social behaviour, criminological research would suggest that their victims are commonly also young people. Young people interviewed by Goldsmith were left ‘feeling vulnerable, angry and frustrated at their perceived inability to influence these developments’ (Goldsmith, 2008: 223). This reflects an apparent lack of dialogue between young people and adults in relation to issues of anti-social behaviour and community safety. In some communities, young people seem to lack the voice to influence defini- tions as to what behaviour is or is not acceptable in their locality.

Young people ‘at risk’: An alternative discourse of  anti-social behaviour

In combination, the analysis above suggests a political and legislative framework surrounding anti-social behaviour that emphasizes a law and enforcement approach designed to protect the potential victim, and the potential and actual disproportionate use of this legislation against young people. Young people are therefore readily perceived as ‘a risk’ to their communities, with enforcement measures made available to pro- hibit certain forms of behaviour that are seen as potentially distressing.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

400 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

This stands in sharp contrast to the approach apparent in the state of Victoria, Australia. Here an alternative discourse recognizes more prominently, and then prioritizes, the harm caused to the perpetrator by their behaviour, with anti-social behaviour seen as the cause of, or symptomatic of vulnerability. Within this discourse, the perpetrator is therefore seen as ‘at risk’, rather than ‘a risk’: at risk of causing them- selves harm due to the negative repercussions of their behaviour; or (more prominently in relation to young people) behaving ‘anti-socially’ due to a number of underlying negative factors or influences that are placing the young person at risk and therefore need to be addressed. As a result of this primary focus on potential or actual harm to the perpe- trator, rather than on stopping the behaviour from (re)occurring (as is apparent in the law and order discourse of the UK), there is instead a focus on the causes of this behaviour, with particular recognition of the multiple needs of some particularly vulnerable people. This places anti- social behaviour within a broader policy framework concerned with the appropriate and healthy development of young people that recognizes the inter-linking nature of problems that can lead to involvement in negative behaviour, or occur as a result.

This alternative discourse surrounding anti-social behaviour, and the consequent approaches to addressing it, can be illustrated through two contrasting examples, both of particular relevance to young people:

� the policing of the 24/7 City of Melbourne, in seeking to combat exces- sive public drinking; and

� the use of voluntary activities designed to promote pro-social behaviour amongst young people exhibiting anti-social behaviour.

An understanding of these approaches and the rationale behind them has been elicited through the perspectives of a range of stakeholders from various sectors and services, including those with responsibili- ties for policy development and direct service provision, and with an emphasis on both the City of Melbourne and state-wide provision. The time-limited nature of the Leverhulme Fellowship ensured a necessar- ily opportunistic approach to data collection and a need to be respon- sive to the availability and preferences of respondents. As such, both individual interviews and focus groups were utilized, all undertaken in February and March 2009.

Fourteen interviews were undertaken in total. This included five interviews with senior practitioners or service managers, and three with

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 401

practitioners who defined themselves as ‘frontline’ service providers. These practitioners were drawn from five initiatives or services, three based in Melbourne and two serving the town of Geelong and its rural surrounds. In two of these service settings, I was also able to observe prac- tice through the shadowing of practitioners for half day periods. A further four interviews involved civil servants with specific responsibilities for relevant policy development and implementation, either in Melbourne or state-wide. Two academics researching in this field were also interviewed.

In addition to individual interviews, three focus groups were held. The first involved four senior practitioners or service managers, each employed in a voluntary agency commissioned by the state to deliver youth services, and two academics who had worked with these services, either in under- taking evaluation research or in supporting professional development. The second focus group involved four participants of a Youth Parole Board (for further details see Department of Human Services, 2009a): namely a judge, an administrator and two senior practitioners drawn from volun- tary sector services. The third focus group involved three senior civil ser- vants from the state Department of Justice, and six senior police officers and strategists in charge of implementing relevant initiatives and policy directives. It is this final focus group that I discuss first.

Combating excessive drinking in a 24/7 ‘party city’

The senior police officers and policy directors presented attempts to tackle anti-social behaviour as a ‘public health’ issue rather than one of law and order, emphasizing the need to engage the public both in defining the problem and in developing the collective means to address it. In particular, the need to engage the perpetrators of this behaviour in this dialogue was specifically noted, with a rationale that anti-social behaviour will only be effectively prevented if those who might engage in such behaviour agree that it is problematic and unacceptable.

The most pertinent example of this representation of anti-social behaviour as a public health concern surrounded issues of alcohol consumption and associated violence in the City’s Central Business District. Senior police officers described the clear ‘disconnections’ within and between aspects of government policy and rhetoric. Clear disparities were perceived between various messages and campaigns regarding community safety, healthy lifestyle choices and positive behaviours, and the City of Melbourne’s Policy for the 24 Hour City (City of Melbourne, 2008), which was seen to be encouraging public and tourist

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

402 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

perceptions of ‘a 24/7 city where you can drink until 5am every night’ (Senior police officer, March 2009). In addition a recent proliferation of licensed establishments was also described, resulting in a magnified and improved ‘marketing drive’, and a more dispersed population of drinkers who were therefore more difficult to monitor.

The extended drinking hours and increased marketing drive led to associated concerns with an increase in alcohol-related anti-social behaviour. Whilst this was seen to inevitably require a greater police presence on the streets, an enforcement approach was not presented as the primary means to tackle this issue. A policing or prohibition approach was in itself thought to have a limited likely effectiveness. For example, focusing on limiting the alcohol consumption of young peo- ple in public will lead them to ‘drink at home before they come out’, whilst heavy and visible policing of the behaviour of people perceived to be drunk was thought to be potentially antagonistic and therefore inciting of the sorts of behaviour they were looking to prevent.

Instead there was a perceived need ‘to challenge this in the same way we challenge drink driving or road safety’ (Senior police officer, March 2009) by addressing a ‘generational acceptance’ that particular behav- iour is acceptable. ‘The message needs to be that it’s not big and it’s not clever’ (Senior police officer, March 2009). To support this approach there was a desire for research that explores ‘who is drinking, where, when’. The greater understanding of this behaviour that this would pro- vide was seen as a necessary precursor to trying to alter or prevent it.

This representation of the problem of alcohol-related anti-social behaviour therefore offers a counter example to the law and order dis- course evident in the UK. Whilst a degree of policing and enforce- ment is seen as necessary to prevent or to tackle problematic drunken or violent behaviour, the perpetrators are primarily presented as ‘at risk’ because of their chosen behaviour, rather than ‘a risk’ to the commu- nity or to others. Rather than providing a dichotomy of victim and perpetrator, a shared perspective is sought, as reflected in a strategy of public information and engagement. This is in contrast to Measham and Moore’s (2008) analysis of ‘The Criminalisation of Intoxication’ within the UK, in which they describe a ‘new wave of proactive pro- hibition’ through measures such as alcohol disorder zones and on-the- spot fines ‘for minor offences, such as urinating in public’. In the UK, the night time economy has become increasingly subject to ‘“law and order” responses from both national and local government agencies’; responses that are seen to criminalize all ‘club goers’ based on assump- tions of problematic drinking (Measham and Moore, 2008: 283).

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 403

Identifying and addressing vulnerability in young people who offend

A further, very different example of how the discourse surrounding anti-social behaviour evident in Victoria is contrary to that in the UK is apparent in approaches to supporting young people engaged in offending behaviour. Interviews and focus groups revealed consistent portrayals of the young people services are working with and the needs that they seek to address. Whilst different services and policies were presented as being differentially informed by or emphasizing neuro- logical or sociological explanations for offending, there is seen to be what was described as a ‘unifying policy accord’ (chief executive of children’s charity) in seeing criminal or anti-social behaviour amongst young people under 21 years old as indicative of ‘developmental path- way difficulties’.

Within this developmental discourse, services and support for young people exhibiting anti-social behaviour are described within a continuum of services for young people and their families that com- mence immediately after birth. Interviewees frequently discussed the strong state commitment to supporting young families. This was fre- quently exemplified by the ‘maternal and child health services’ avail- able to all families with children under six years of age. These services aim to provide parents with support, information and advice around issues such as ‘health, behaviour and development of your child’, ‘sleep and settling techniques’, parental health and well-being, and child safety (Department of Human Services, 2009b).

Where necessary, state support to families continues, so as to address a child’s ongoing developmental needs. The universality of maternal and child health services is replaced by a broad range of ser- vices designed to meet specific needs. Whilst the universality is lost, the ethos remains the same, with the perception that it is a statutory or public concern to ensure a child’s positive development and that services must therefore be in place to achieve this.

Those exhibiting ‘anti-social behaviour’ or at risk of offending are considered within this framework of additional support needs. Approaches to tackling anti-social behaviour were therefore described as positioned within the state’s Blueprint for Education and Early Child- hood Development: ‘the Government’s five-year agenda for learning and development from birth to adulthood’ (Department of Education and Early Childhood Development, 2008: 10) intended to improve out- comes for children and young people. This representation is supported

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

404 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

by Owen (2007), whose analysis of ‘services for young people present- ing with complex care needs’ across various Victorian service systems presents anti-social behaviour as a ‘subset’ of adolescent ‘high risk and challenging behaviour’. Such behaviour includes violence (defined broadly), mental health problems, drug or alcohol use, running away, and risk of suicide. As such, concerns regarding anti-social behaviour are not framed by a concern with crime prevention but as an aspect of broader developmental processes. Again this illustrates a focus on risk to self in engaging in ‘challenging behaviour’, and not risk to others.

By positioning such support within this broader framework, service providers do not seek to separate welfare and developmental needs from crime or disorder related interventions. From this perspective, it is seen to be the same set of needs to be addressed. Whilst the reason for referral to a particular service may be related to offending behaviour, and may be as a result of a court mandated order, the approach to working with a young person does not alter. Activities were described as focusing on the promo- tion of pro-social behaviour and positive developmental opportunities, rather than the prevention of anti-social behaviour – a sharp contrast to the dominant contractual and prohibitive approaches in England, such as the ASBO and the dispersal order. In order to do so, services seek to estab- lish networks for young people, including relationships with supportive adults, positive engagement in opportunities within their community, and increased aspirations and opportunities for future employment. Ser- vice providers also emphasized notions of identity, self-esteem and cul- tural and spiritual awareness. To this end, providers were opposed to any separation from ‘non-offending’ peers which was seen as encouraging a labelling of young people as problematic or criminal, and an associated offence or justice-based approach. In contrast, by not isolating offenders, the needs and issues that are shared with other young people become the focus, as opposed to the behaviour that marks them out as in need of sup- port. Young people therefore access the same range of services and sup- port as non-offenders, with service users unaware of which of their peers may have been referred due to having committed an offence.

Conclusion

The dominant discourses surrounding concerns with anti-social behav- iour in England and Victoria, Australia, reveal counterposed perspectives;

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 405

the former positioning anti-social behaviour as an issue of law and order and an extension of concerns with crime and victimization, and the lat- ter emphasizing concerns with public health and the vulnerability of the perpetrator. These opposing perspectives inevitably give rise to markedly different approaches to working with those seen to be behaving problem- atically. A law and order discourse emphasizes the needs of the victim (whether an individual or community), and therefore seeks to prevent either the onset or the continuation of any behaviour that ‘caused or was likely to cause harassment, alarm or distress’ (as stated in the Crime and Disorder Act 1998). The perpetrator is consequently positioned as ‘a risk’ to the victim and made subject to any available sanctions deemed neces- sary to limit this risk. In contrast, the victim is relatively absent from a health and well-being discourse regarding anti-social behaviour. Instead the emphasis is on the (actual or potential) perpetrator and the associated needs and vulnerabilities seen to be arising out of or contributing to the anti-social behaviour. Such a focus frames the perpetrator as ‘at risk’.

In both England and Victoria, young people appear to be a cen- tral focus of legislation and intervention designed to tackle anti-social behaviour. Exploring the particular effects on young people of these contradictory discourses suggests a need to be wary of the impact of resultant approaches on those who may be susceptible to committing anti-social behaviour, or of having their behaviour labelled as such by others. Whilst this article does not seek to evaluate the impact of these different approaches, it suggests the need for caution in the applica- tion of a law and order discourse, and the potential for an alternative approach that recognizes and responds to vulnerability by promoting positive behaviour and offering opportunities for development. As noted at the outset, this is necessarily a partial picture of the policy and practice evident in either state. However, contrasting these two domi- nant and distinct discourses offers an opportunity for critical reflection and a questioning of assumptions, approaches and alternatives. In par- ticular, it offers a potential impetus for a ‘post-ASBO’ politics.

References

ADT Europe (2006) Anti-Social Behaviour across Europe. Sunbury on Thames, Middlesex: ADT Fire and Security plc.

Beck, U. (1992) Risk Society: Towards a New Modernity. New Delhi: SAGE.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

406 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

Blair, A. (2004) ‘A New Consensus on Law and Order’. Speech at the launch of the Home Office and Criminal Justice System strategic plans, 19 July.

Bor, W., McGee, T. R. and Fagan, A. A. (2004) ‘Early Risk Factors for Ado- lescent Antisocial Behaviour: An Australian Longitudinal Study’, Austra- lian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry 38(5): 365–72.

Brown, A. (2004) ‘Anti-Social Behaviour, Crime Control and Social Control’, Howard Journal of Criminal Justice 43(2): 203–11.

Burney, E. (2005) Making People Behave: Anti-Social Behaviour, Politics and Policy. Cullompton: Willan Publishing.

Case, S. (2007) ‘Questioning the “Evidence” of Risk that Underpins Evidence- led Youth Justice Interventions’, Youth Justice 7(2): 91–105.

City of Melbourne (2008) City of Melbourne’s Policy for the 24 Hour City. Melbourne, Victoria: City of Melbourne.

Crawford, A. (2008) ‘Anti-Social Behaviour in Europe’, presented at Seminar 5: ‘Comparative Experiences of Governing Anti-Social Behaviour and Disor- der’ of the ESRC Seminar Series: ‘Governing through Anti-Social Behav- iour’, University of Leeds, 18 September. [http://www.law.leeds.ac.uk/ research/events/asb-experiences.php], accessed 8 March 2010.

Crawford, A. (2009) ‘Governing through Anti-Social Behaviour’, British Jour- nal of Criminology 49: 810–31.

Davis, H. and Bourhill, M. (1997) ‘Crisis: The Demonisation of Children and Young People’, pp. 28–57 in P. Scraton (ed.) Childhood in Crisis? London: UCL Press.

De Neubourg, C. and Weigand, C. (2000) ‘Social Policy as Social Risk Man- agement’, Innovation 13(4): 401–12.

Department of Education and Early Childhood Development (2008) Blue- print for Education and Early Childhood Development. Melbourne, Victoria: Department of Education and Early Childhood Development.

Department of Human Services (2009a) Youth Parole and Youth Residential Boards. Melbourne, Victoria: Department of Human Services.

Department of Human Services (2009b) Maternity Care in Victoria. [www. health.vic.gov.au/maternitycare/], accessed 8 December 2009.

Doling, J. (1999) ‘Comparative Housing Policy’, pp. 59–79 in J. Clasen (ed.) Comparative Social Policy. Oxford: Blackwell.

Edwards, A. and Carr, S. (2008) ‘Governing Anti-Social Behaviour in Post- Devolution Wales’, presented at Seminar 5: ‘Comparative Experiences of Governing Anti-Social Behaviour and Disorder’ of the ESRC Seminar Series: ‘Governing through Anti-Social Behaviour’, University of Leeds, 18 September. [http://www.law.leeds.ac.uk/research/events/asb-experiences. php], accessed 8 March 2010.

Fergusson, R. (2007) ‘Making Sense of the Melting Pot: Multiple Discourses in Youth Justice Policy’, Youth Justice 7: 179–94.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 407

Garrett, P. M. (2007) ‘Making “Anti-Social Behaviour”: A Fragment of the Evolution of “ASBO Politics” in Britain’, British Journal of Social Work 37: 839–56.

Gelsthorpe, L. and Morris, A. (2002) ‘Restorative Justice: The Last Vestiges of Welfare?’, pp. 238–53 in J. Muncie, G. Hughes and E. McLaughlin (eds) Youth Justice: Critical Readings. London: SAGE.

Goldsmith, C. (2008) ‘Cameras, Cops and Contracts: What Anti-Social Behav- iour Management Feels Like to Young People’, pp. 223–38 in P. Squires (ed.) ASBO Nation: The Criminalisation of Nuisance. Bristol: Policy Press.

Goldson, B. (2002) ‘New Labour, Social Justice and Children: Political Cal- culation and the Deserving-Undeserving Schism’, British Journal of Social Work 32: 683–95.

Home Office (2003) Respect and Responsibility – Taking a Stand Against Anti- Social Behaviour. London: HMSO.

Home Office (2004) Defining and Measuring Anti-Social Behaviour. Develop- ment and Practice Report 26. London: Home Office.

Home Office (2009) Crime in England and Wales 2008/09, July. [http://www. homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs09/hosb1109vol1.pdf]

Hughes, G. (2006) The Politics of Crime and Community. London: SAGE. Hughes, N., Mason, P. and Prior, D. (2007) ‘Socialisation of Crime Con-

trol?’, pp. 216–31 in Centre for Crime and Justice Studies Social Justice and Criminal Justice. London: CCJS.

Jacobsen, J., Millie, A. and Hough, M. (2005) Tackling Anti-Social Behaviour: A Critical Review. London: King’s College.

Jacobsen, J., Millie, A. and Hough, M. (2008) ‘Why Tackle Anti-Social Behaviour?’, pp. 37–55 in P. Squires (ed.) ASBO Nation: The Criminalisa- tion of Nuisance. Bristol: Policy Press.

James, A. and Jenks, C. (1996) ‘Public Perceptions of Childhood Criminal- ity’, British Journal of Sociology 47(2): 315–31.

McAra, L. (2008) ‘The Strange Death of Welfarism: Youth Justice and the Anti-Social in Scotland’, presented at Seminar 5: ‘Comparative Experiences of Governing Anti-Social Behaviour and Disorder’ of the ESRC Seminar Series: ‘Governing through Anti-Social Behaviour’, University of Leeds, 18 September. [http://www.law.leeds.ac.uk/research/events/asb-experiences. php], accessed 8 March 2010.

May, T. (2010) ‘Moving Beyond the ASBO’. Speech at the Coin Street Community Centre, London, 28 July. [www.homeoffice.gov.uk/media- centre/speeches/beyond-the-asbo], accessed 23 August 2010.

Measham, F. and Moore, K. (2008) ‘The Criminalisation of Intoxication’, pp. 273–88 in P. Squires (ed.) ASBO Nation: The Criminalisation of Nuisance. Bristol: Policy Press.

Millie, A. (2008) ‘Anti-Social Behaviour, Behavioural Expectations and an Urban Aesthetic’, British Journal of Criminology 48: 379–94.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

408 C R I T I C A L S O C I A L P O L I C Y 3 1 ( 3 )

Millie, A., Jacobson, J., McDonald, E. and Hough, M. (2005) Anti-Social Behaviour Strategies: Finding a Balance. Bristol: Policy Press.

Muncie, J. (1999) ‘Institutionalized Intolerance: Youth Justice and the 1998 Crime and Disorder Act’, Critical Social Policy 19(2): 147–75.

Muncie, J. (2006) ‘Governing Young People: Coherence and Contradiction in Contemporary Youth Justice’, Critical Social Policy 26(4): 770–93.

Nixon, J. and Prior, D. (2010) ‘Disciplining Difference: Introduction’, Social Policy and Society 9(1): 71–5.

Owen, L. (2007) ‘Looking for Good Practice and Optimal Services for Youth Facing Homelessness with Complex Care Needs and High Risk or Challeng- ing Behaviour’. Doctoral thesis, La Trobe University, Melbourne, Victoria.

Pierson, C. (2003) ‘Learning from Labor? Welfare Policy Transfer between Australia and Britain’, Commonwealth and Comparative Politics 41(1): 77–100.

Prior, D. (2007) Continuities and Discontinuities in Governing Anti-Social Behav- iour. Birmingham: University of Birmingham.

Prior, D. (2009) ‘The Problem of “Anti-Social Behaviour” and the Policy Knowledge Base: Analysing the Power/ Knowledge Relationship’, Criti- cal Social Policy 29(1): 5– 23.

Prior, D. (2010) ‘Disciplining the Multicultural Community: Ethnic Diver- sity and the Governance of Anti-Social Behaviour’, Social Policy and Society 9(1): 133–43.

Prior, D. and Spalek, B. (2008) ‘Anti-Social Behaviour and Minority Ethnic Populations’, pp. 117–34 in P. Squires (ed.) ASBO Nation: The Criminali- sation of Nuisance. Bristol: Policy Press.

Respect Task Force (2006) Respect Action Plan. London: Home Office. Smart, S., Vassallo, S., Sanson, A. and Dussuyer, I. (2004) ‘Patterns of Antiso-

cial Behaviour from Early to Late Adolescence’, Trends & Issues in Crime and Criminal Justice, no. 290. Canberra: Australian Institute of Criminology.

Smith, R. (2005) ‘Welfare versus Justice – Again!’, Youth Justice 5(3): 3–16. Squires, P. A. (2006) ‘New Labour and the Politics of Antisocial Behaviour’,

Critical Social Policy 26(1): 144–68. Squires, P. and Stephen, D. E. (2005a) Rougher Justice: Anti-Social Behaviour

and Young People. Cullompton: Willan Publishing. Squires, P. and Stephen, D. E. (2005b) ‘Rethinking ASBOs’, Critical Social

Policy 25(4): 517–28. Stephen, D. and Squires, P (2004) ‘They’re Still Children and Entitled to be

Children’, Journal of Youth Studies 7(3): 351–69. Tisdall, E. K. M. (2006) ‘Antisocial Behaviour Legislation Meets Children’s

Services: Challenging Perspectives on Children, Parents and the State’, Critical Social Policy 26(1): 101–20.

Waiton, S. (2008) ‘Asocial not Anti-Social: The “Respect Agenda” and the “Therapeutic Me”’, pp. 337–58 in P. Squires (ed.) ASBO Nation: The Criminalisation of Nuisance. Bristol: Policy Press.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

H U G H E S — ‘ A S R I S K ’ O R ‘ A T R I S K ’ 409

White, R. (2007) Youth Gangs, Violence and Anti-Social Behaviour. Perth, Australia: Australian Research Alliance for Children and Youth.

Whitehead, C. M. E., Stockdale, J. E. and Razzu, G. (2003) The Economic and Social Costs of Anti-Social Behaviour. London: London School of Economics.

Wilson, J. Q. and Kelling, G. L. (1982) ‘Broken Windows: The Police and Neighbourhood Safety’, Atlantic Monthly March, pp. 29–38.

 Nathan Hughes is Lecturer in Social Policy and Social Work at the Uni-

versity of Birmingham. His research interests include policy and practice in

relation to young people and their families, particularly regarding crime and

anti-social behaviour. This paper follows a three-month visit to Australia as

part of a Leverhulme Study Abroad Fellowship, during which time he was a

visiting researcher with the Alfred Felton Child and Family Welfare Research

Program at the University of Melbourne. Recent publications include:

Hughes, N. (2010) ‘Models and approaches in family-focused research’, Social

Policy and Society, 39(4); and Hughes, N. (2009) ‘Managerialism subverted:

Exploring the activity of the “street-level bureaucrat”’, in M. Barnes and

D. Prior (eds) Subversive Citizens (Bristol: Policy Press). Address: Institute of

Applied Social Studies, University of Birmingham, Birmingham B15 2TT,

UK. email: [email protected]

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016csp.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Young people crime and antisocial behaviour.pdf

Findings 245 Young people, crime and antisocial behaviour: findings from the 2003 Crime and Justice Surv e y

Ruth Hayward and Clare Sharp

The 2003 Crime and Justice Survey (C&JS) is a nationally representative self-report offending survey of around 12,000 people in England and Wales. The main purpose of the survey is to provide a measure of criminality in the general population (Budd et al., 2005). In addition the survey also asked young people aged 10 to 25 (n=4,574) about their involvement in antisocial behaviour. Research elsewhere shows a link between low level delinquency and more serious offending. Moreover, antisocial behaviour can itself be a concern, particularly if people view it as a sign of more serious crime risks, and it results in social and economic costs. Evidence suggests that such behaviour is concentrated among young people.

The views expressed in these findings are those of the authors, not necessarily those of the Home Office (nor do they reflect Government policy)

Key points

● 29% of young people said they had committed at least one act of antisocial behaviour in the previous year.

● The most common antisocial behaviour was causing a public disturbance (15%), followed by causing ‘neighbour complaints’ (13%). More serious incidents such as joyriding and carrying a weapon were much less common.

● Of those responsible for antisocial behaviour, the majority (68%) only committed one type of behaviour. Only 9% (2.4% of the sample) committed three or more different types.

● Males reported higher levels of antisocial behaviour across all types of behaviour. A third of males admitted at least one behaviour, compared with a fifth of females.

● 14- to 16-year-olds were more likely to commit antisocial behaviour than other age groups. Two-fifths of them reported at least one act of antisocial behaviour in the last 12 months.

● The following factors were strongly associated with antisocial behaviour: disruptive school environment; delinquent peers; drug use; risky alcohol use; negative relationship with parents; ‘delinquent’ personality traits; living in a household in financial difficulties; living in a high disorder area; and being a victim of crime.

● About 17% of young people had committed antisocial behaviour but no more serious offence. 12% of young people had committed both antisocial behaviour and offences. 9% had committed offences, but no antisocial behaviour.

The Research, Development and Statistics Directorate exists to improve policy making, decision taking and practice in support of the Home Office purpose and aims, to provide the public and Parliament with inform a t i o n necessary for informed debate and to publish information for future use.

Findings are produced by the Research, Development and Statistics Directorate.

For further copies visit: http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/ rds/pubintro1.html

© Crown copyright 2005 ISSN 1473-8406

Printed by: TABS

In 2003, the Government published an action plan outlining priority areas to reduce anti- social behaviour over the next three years. This is backed by new powers in the Anti-Social Behaviour Act 2003. Defining antisocial

behaviour is challenging. People have different expectations and levels of tolerance. What one person may find offensive or distre s s i n g , another person might view as innocuous.

2nd Edition

Findings 245

2

weapons, public disturbance and neighbour complaints. Over a third of males had committed at least one antisocial act, compared with around a fifth of females (Table 1). The gender diff e rence holds across age groups, and is consistent with other evidence on offending and delinquency (Farrington and Painter, 2004). For antisocial behaviour, the gender gap is most pronounced among 10- to 11-year-olds and 20- to 25-year-olds.

The most problematic age groups are 14- to 16-year-olds (41% committing an antisocial act) and 17- to 19-year- olds (35%). There are some differences across behaviour types. 14- to16-year-olds are particularly likely to be responsible for public disturbance and graffiti. Both these age groups are also more likely to evade fares.

Overall, young people who classified themselves as Asian were less likely to commit fare evasion, public disturbance and graffiti than white, black or mixed race groups (although not significantly less likely than the black group). No significant diff e rences were found for neighbour complaints, racial harassment, joyriding and carrying weapons. Further analysis by ethnicity was limited due to low numbers of respondents in the non-white groups.

The frequency of antisocial behaviour

For each type of antisocial behaviour admitted, respondents were asked the number of times they had committed it in the last 12 months. For each type, around a half or more of perpetrators had only committed it once or twice (Figure 1). Racial harassment was committed most frequently. 21% of those who racially harassed someone

Table 1 Prevalence of antisocial behaviour in the previous 12 months by gender, age group and ethnicity

Public Neighbour Graffiti Racial Joyriding Carrying Any ASB Fare disturbances complaint harassment weapons excluding evasion

Percentages fare evasion Base number1

Male 19* 16* 4 2 2 10* 35* 23 2,209 Female 12* 10* 3 1* 1 2* 23* 19 2,183

10–11 9* 13 2* 1 0 3* 22* 6* 585 12–13 18 11 5 1 <0.5* 5 29 11* 707 14–16 26* 13 10* 3 3* 9* 41* 28* 971 17–19 18* 14 4 3 3* 9* 35* 37* 787 20–25 9* 13 1* 1 1* 4* 22* 20 1,342

10–16 19* 13 6* 2 1 6 32* 17* 2,263 17–25 12* 14 2* 2 1 5 26* 25* 2,129

White 16 14 4 2 1 6 30 22 3,983 Mixed 13 13 3 1 1 5 26 24 231 Asian 10* 10 1* 3 1 5 22* 15 452 Black 12 10 3 1 2 6 25 21 197 Other 8* 11 1* 2 0 5 23 18 109 All 15 13 4 2 1 6 29 21 4,3922

Note: 1 Base numbers are for ‘any ASB’, base numbers differ slightly for specific ASBs depending on the numbers of respondents who answered don’t know or refused. 2 The base for all ethnic groups comes to 4,972, as the analysis was carried out using an additional booster sample of people from ethnic minorities. * indicates they are significantly different from ‘All’ at the 5% level.

Box 1 Types of behaviour asked about • Noisy or rude in a public place • Joyriding • Behaviour leading to a neighbour complaining • Carrying some form of weapon • Graffiti • Racial harassment (attacked/threatened/rude)

The Crime and Disorder Act 1998 defined antisocial behaviour as acting in a: ‘manner that caused or was likely to cause harassment, alarm or distress to one or more persons not of the same household’.

The C&JS asked about various types of behaviour that could be considered antisocial (Box 1). Some of these – racial harassment and carrying a weapon – fall outside the focus of the Home Office Action Plan on antisocial behaviour but are the subject of other govern m e n t initiatives on violent crime and racially aggravated crime. The survey also asked about fare evasion as a benchmark for measuring more serious antisocial behaviour.

Prevalence of antisocial behaviour

The C&JS found that 29% of 10- to 25-year-olds had committed at least one of the types of behaviour listed in Box 1 in the 12 months before interview. Around one in seven had been rude or noisy in a public place or caused a neighbour to complain. All other types of antisocial behaviour were committed by less than one in ten. Fare evasion was much more common, committed by 21%.

Males have higher levels across all types of antisocial behaviour, though this is most apparent for carrying

Findings 245

3

had done so at least five times. Overall, around 3% of all 10- to 25-year-olds had committed an act of antisocial behaviour five or more times (based on any of the five ASBs in Figure 1).

Number of antisocial behaviour acts committed

Of those who had acted antisocially, 68% had only committed one type of antisocial act and 23% had committed two. Only 9% had committed three or more (equivalent to 2.4% of the sample). Males and 14- to 19-year-olds were most likely to commit three or more types (Table 2).

Table 2 Number of antisocial behaviour types committed among those admitting to committing at least one antisocial behaviour

O n e Tw o Three or more

Percentages Base numbers

Male 62 27 11 748 Female 77 17 6 473

10–11 71 24 6 120 12–13 70 21 9 194 14–16 60 28 12 363 17–19 67 20 13 254 20–25 74 22 4 290

All 68 23 9 1,221

shows the groups with higher than average levels of antisocial behaviour (as measured by the percentage of those committing any antisocial behaviour in the last 12 months). Results are given separately for 10 to16 and 17- to 2 5 - y e a r-olds because of diff e rences in some of the questions asked. The characteristics associated with higher risk are generally consistent across the individual types of antisocial b e h a v i o u r, and are also similar for fare evasion.

The risk factors identified accord with those found in other studies (Youth Justice Board, 2001). However, it is not possible to say from the evidence whether these factors cause antisocial behaviour. In some cases the relationship might exist because it reflects an underlying risky lifestyle. In others, a high risk factor may be the result of an i n d i v i d u a l ’s antisocial behaviour; for instance, being suspended/expelled from school. What is clear is that these groups are more likely to commit antisocial b e h a v i o u r, which has implications for targeting of resources to reduce it.

The relative importance of the risk factors was examined using multivariate analysis. This makes it possible to examine the pattern of relationships between several variables simultaneously, taking into account the overlap between them. Logistic regression was used to identify the risk factors independently associated with antisocial behaviour. Two models were examined – one for 10–16s and one for 17–25s. Both models explained a large amount of the variance in antisocial behaviour. Many of the factors discussed above remained significant in the model, though not all (Table 4).

The most significant factors are discussed below.

• Gender and age group For 17 to 25s, males and 17 to 19s showed a higher likelihood of antisocial behaviour. For 10 to 16s, being male was an important factor .

F i g u re 1 Frequency of antisocial behaviours committed as a percentage of those admitting to the act

Notes: 1. Frequency of use was not asked in regard to the carrying of weapons. 2. The %s for those who answered ‘don’t know’ or refused are not presented, and therefore figures don’t all sum to 100%.

Antisocial behaviour and risk factors

A considerable body of re s e a rch has examined factors associated with offending and delinquency. This is also possible in the C&JS, which collected a wealth of inform a t i o n about respondents’ lifestyles and circumstances. Table 3

Findings 245

4

• Associating with delinquent peer groups This was an important factor, especially for 10 to 16s and is consistent with other studies, though the nature of the association remains open to debate. Individuals might be influenced by delinquent peers who lead them to act antisocially. Alternatively they may have existing antisocial tendencies and simply seek out like- minded individuals.

• A poor relationship with pare n t s 10- to 16-year-olds with a poor relationship with p a rents was linked with a higher likelihood of antisocial b e h a v i o u r. Whether or not a poor parental re l a t i o n s h i p contributes to the young person’s antisocial behaviour, or is a result of it, is difficult to assess, although re v i e w s of longitudinal re s e a rch have indicated pare n t a l relationships influence the young person’s behaviour ( Youth Justice Board, 2001).

• Poor school environment This was important for 10 to 16s (e.g. poor teachers, lack of clear rules). A stronger likelihood of being involved in antisocial behaviour was found for those with a poorer school environment.

• Drug use and risky alcohol consumption These were associated with a greater likelihood of engaging in antisocial behaviour for both age gro u p s , with alcohol being a stronger factor in 10- to 16-year- olds. For some people use of drugs or alcohol might d i rectly contribute to antisocial behaviour. On the other hand, drug and alcohol use could simply be another manifestation of risky behaviour.

• Personality aspects Some individuals may be more prone to antisocial behaviour than others, based on diff e rent aspects of their personality. Hyperactivity, impulsivity, sensation- seeking, poor concentration and risk-taking have all been linked to antisocial behaviour. In the C&JS, a scale m e a s u re of delinquent personality was customised. Those who were classified as having various adverse characteristics (e.g., prone to risk-taking and disre g a rd for others) had a higher likelihood of committing antisocial behaviour than others.

• Victims of crime The odds of committing antisocial behaviour are higher for victims of crime, particularly violent crime.

Table 3 High risk characteristics (% committed any antisocial behaviour in last 12 months) D rug and alcohol factors 1 0 – 1 6 1 7 – 2 5 Family/friend factors 1 0 – 1 6 1 7 – 2 5

% % % % Taken any drug in the last year 70 45 Friends in trouble with the police 58 40 Taken any Class A drug in the last year * 48 Negative parental relationship1 54 na Felt drunk at least once a month 66 36 Parents are perceived to have a Go to pub/bar at least once a week 41 31 relaxed attitude to certain behaviours2 48 na

Personality 1 0 – 1 6 1 7 – 2 5 School factors 1 0 – 1 6 1 7 – 2 5

Low score on adult personality questions4 na 40 Ever been suspended/expelled 60 40 Low score on child personality questions5 40 na Have skipped school at least once 62 32

(if still at school asked about last 12 months; if left school asked about ever) Poor school environment3 50 na

Victimisation 10–16 17–25 Homelessness 10–16 17–25

Victim of force or violence 46 47 Ever homeless for a month or longer * 33

Income 10–16 17–25 Area 10–16 17–25

Households with financial difficulties 42 42 Nothing to do in the area 43 na Living in area with three or more disorder problems6 45 35

Gender 10–16 17–25

Males 37 34 All 32 26

Note: * indicates that base number too low to report results; ‘na’ indicates that question not asked of this age group. 1. Scale based on whether parents praise, listen, treat fairly, want to know where young person is, and whether parents often argue/fight with each other. 2. Scale based on how parents would feel about young person starting a fight, using graffiti, skipping school and smoking cannabis. 3. Scale based on whether school has clear rules, pupils hit teachers, teachers praise good work and how easy to truant. 4. Scale based on taking risks, speaking without thinking, giving into temptation, not thinking about the consequences, boredom, lack of confidence, not having people you can talk to about problems, easily losing patience, not upset if see others suffering. 5. Scale based on disobedience, worrying, not helping others, boredom, not upset if see others suffering. 6. Respondents asked whether noisy neighbours, teenagers hanging around causing problems, people sleeping rough on streets, people being racially harassed in the street, people using or selling drugs, people being drunk or rowdy were common in their area.

Findings 245

5

Those who behave antisocially may be at greater risk of becoming victims because their generally risky lifestyles make them vulnerable. More directly, their antisocial behaviour might make them a target for other offenders (e.g., revenge). Individuals may also behave antisocially in response to their victimisation. For further discussion on the links between victimisation and offending, see Wood (2005).

• The type of are a The area in which respondents live was also import a n t for 10 to 16s. Young people living in areas they themselves considered to have relatively high levels of d i s o rder had a higher likelihood of committing antisocial behaviour than those in other are a s .

• Financial difficulties This was only a significant factor for the 17 to 25 age gro u p .

Area and antisocial behaviour

The C&JS has data on the type of area where offenders live (although it cannot be assumed that antisocial behaviour is always carried out in the perpetrators’ home are a ) . Overall, the prevalence of antisocial offenders was similar across rural and urban areas, and only slightly higher in council areas compared to non-council areas (derived from ACORN – see Methodological note). However, young

people living in urban areas and areas characterised by a high proportion of council housing were far more likely to admit to racial harassment, graffiti and causing neighbour complaints than young people in other areas. Looking at ACORN areas in more detail, those living in ‘council estates and low income areas’ had the highest levels of neighbour complaints, graffiti, racial harassment and carrying weapons. These areas were also characterised by a high level of perceived disorder (37% said there were three or more disorder problems in these areas, compared with 18% or less in other areas). Perceptions of high d i s o rd e r, as measured by the British Crime Surv e y (Nicholas and Walker, 2004), were also more prevalent in council estates and low income areas.

In contrast to the above, non-council and rural areas had a higher pro p o rtion of young people admitting fare evasion.

Antisocial behaviour and more serious offending

Previous research suggests that those prone to antisocial behaviour are at risk of progressing to more serious offending behaviour (e.g., Farrington, 1995). The 2003 C&JS can be used to examine the association between antisocial behaviour and offending. In some cases, antisocial behaviour may overlap with one of the ‘core’ offences covered by the survey (robbery, assault, burglary,

Taken drugs in last year 3.25

Friends in trouble with police 2.68

Felt drunk once a month or more 2.66 Felt drunk but less than once a month 1.76 (comparison group: never felt drunk/don’t drink)

Negative relationship with parents 2.12

Poor school environment 1.86

Victim of force or violence 1.66 Victim of non-violent personal crime 1.59 (comparison group: not victim of personal crime)

Disorder problems in area 1.57

Low score on personality factors 1.55

Males 1.45

Taken Class A drugs in last year 2.58 Taken non-Class A drugs in last year 2.47 (comparison group: not taken drugs in last year)

Household getting into financial difficulty 2.56 Household just getting by 1.42 (comparison group: household managing well)

Victim of force or violence 2.03 (comparison group: not victim of personal crime)

Males 1.92

Low score on personality factors 1.83

Aged 17 to 19 1.74

Felt drunk once a month or more 1.62

Friends in trouble with police 1.51

Notes: 1. Forward stepwise LR. 1,204 cases in model. Nagelkerke R squared=0.282; overall percentage=77%. Variables which were not important in the model were: age group, truancy, expelled or suspended from school, parental attitudes to certain behaviours, whether there is much to do in the area and financial difficulties. 2. Forward stepwise LR used. 1,871 cases in model. Nagelkerke R squared=0.241; overall percentage=77%. Variables which were not important in the model were: truancy, expelled or suspended from school, disorder problems in the area and experiences of homelessness. 3. The odds ratio coefficients refer to the probability of committing an ASB over the probability of not. For categorical independent variables, odds ratios represent the odds of being in the outcome category (committed ASB) compared with the reference category. Factors are listed in order of importance according to the odds ratio.

Table 4 Risk factors for anti-social behaviour

Model 1: 10- to 16-year- o l d s1 Model 2: 17- to 25-year- o l d s2

Risk factors Odds ratio3 Risk factors Odds ratio

Findings 245

6

References

Budd, T., Sharp, C. and Mayhew, P. (2005). Offending in England and Wales: First results from the 2003 Crime and Justice Survey. Home Office Research Study No. 275. London: Home Office.

F a rrington, D.P. (1995). The Twelfth Jack Ti z a rd Memorial Lecture. The Development of Offending and Anti-social Behaviour from Childhood: Key Findings from the Cambridge Study in Delinquent Development. Journal of Child Psychology. Vol 36. No. 6.

Farrington, D.P. and Painter, K.A., (2004). Gender Differences in Offending : Implications for risk-focussed prevention. Home Office Online-report.

Nicholas, S. and Walker, A. (2004). Crime in England and Wales 2002/2003: Supplementary Volume 2: Crime, Disorder and the Criminal Justice System – public attitudes and perceptions. Home Office Statistical Bulletin January 2004. London: Home Office.

Youth Justice Board. (2001). Risk and protective factors associated with youth crime and effective interventions to prevent it. YJB Research note No. 5. London: Youth Justice Board for England and Wales.

Wood, M. (2005). The victimisation of young people: findings from the Crime and Justice Survey 2003. Home Office Findings No. 246. London: Home Office.

Methodological note

The 2003 C&JS had a random probability sample design. The main sample comprised 10,079 people aged 10 to 65 living in private houses in England and Wales. The number of young people was boosted to around a half (N=4,574) as this is a group of key interest (weighting was applied to correct for this in analysis). In addition there was a booster sample of 1,882 non-white respondents. The response rate for the main sample was 74%, for the non- white sample 50%. Fieldwork (by BMRB Social Research and the National Centre for Social Research) took place between January and July 2003. The first part of the interview was interviewer administered; the second part including the more sensitive questions was self-administered. Computer assisted techniques were used. The anti-social behaviour module used AUDIO CASI whereby the questions and responses are pre-recorded and listened to by the respondents through headphones, as well as being presented on the computer screen. This was to make it easier for those with literacy problems to take part (Budd et al., 2005).

Differences discussed in the text are significantly different at the 5% level unless otherwise stated.

ACORN – ‘A Classification of Residential Neighbourhoods’, produced by CACI Ltd, classifies households according to the demographic, employment and housing characteristics of the surrounding neighbourhood.

Ruth Hayward is a Research Trainee in the Offending Surveys and Research Section on placement from Surrey University. Clare Sharp is a Senior Research Officer in the Offending Surveys and Research Section of the Home Office Research, Development and Statistics Directorate.

criminal damage, thefts of and from vehicles, other miscellaneous thefts and drug dealing). For example, joyriding may, for some individuals, actually involve the theft of a vehicle. However, only a minority (19%) of those who said they had taken part in joyriding said they had actually stolen a vehicle when asked the antisocial behaviour question. This suggests that most joyriders in the sample admitted only to having been passengers.

62% of young people had not been involved in either antisocial behaviour or any of the core offences; 17% had been involved in antisocial behaviour but had not committed a core offence; 9% had committed an offence but no antisocial act. Only 12% had been involved in both. Males and 14-16 year olds were most likely to have been involved in antisocial behaviour and offending.

Generally, factors associated with antisocial behaviour were also associated with offending behaviour. For 10- to 1 6 - y e a r-olds, the factors associated with both were : having delinquent friends, being a victim of force or violence, being male, using drugs in the last year, having a negative relationship with parents, and delinquent personality factors. For 17 to 25s, these were: being drunk on a frequent basis, being aged 17 to 19, being male, having delinquent friends, being a victim of force or

violence, using drugs in the last year, and delinquent personality factors.

Conclusions

What counts as antisocial behaviour is not firmly agreed and there is a fine dividing line between antisocial acts and behaviour that might more appropriately attract a ‘criminal’ label. The C&JS covers specific types of antisocial behaviour and shows that these are committed by a substantial minority of young people. It also provides an indication as to the types of young people most at risk. Given the link found between antisocial behaviour and other offences, tackling the former should help prevent young people progressing to more serious offending.

Future annual sweeps of the C&JS are planned (the 2004 survey is underway) and in time it will become a useful source of data on trends in antisocial behaviour. The only trend information currently available is data from the British Crime Survey on people’s perceptions of antisocial behaviour in their area (Nicholas and Walker, 2004). Longitudinal data from the C&JS will allow a more in-depth exploration of the links between lower level antisocial behaviour and offending.

Errata Page 6, paragraph 2, figure changed to 62% from 71%.

Young People and Crime/young people crime and perception.pdf

Local Government Education and Children's Services Research Programme

LG A

re se

a rc

h re

po rt

F/ SR

26 4

young people, crime and public perceptions a review of the literature

Available in the Local Government Education and Children's Services Research Programme

Intergenerational practice: a review of the literature

Iain Springate, Mary Atkinson and Kerry Martin

ISBN 978 1 905314 86 7, free download

Schools' concerns and their implications for local authorities: annual survey of trends in education 2006

Tamsin Chamberlain, Karen Lewis, David Teeman and Lesley Kendall

ISBN 978 1 905314 33 1, £15.00

The impact of school fires: a study of the wider economic and social impacts on schools and the local community

Pauline Wade, David Teeman, Sarah Golden, Rebekah Wilson and Vanessa Woodley

ISBN 978 1 905314 64 5, £7.00

CAMHS funding and priorities

Mary Atkinson, Emily Lamont and Dick Downing

LGA research report 2/07, April 2007, free download

Community cohesion for children, young people and their families: a rapid review of policy, practice and research in local authorities

Monica Hetherington, Pauline Benefield, Anne Lines, Catherine Paterson, Juanita Ries and Maha Shuayb

LGA research report 1/07, February 2007, £12.00

Schools’ concerns and their implications for local authorities: annual survey of trends in education

Tamsin Chamberlain, Karen Lewis, David Teeman and Lesley Kendall

LGA research report 5/06, October 2006, £15.00

Champions of local learning: case studies of individual learners

Dick Downing, Chris Bojke and Richard White

LGA research report 12/05, November 2005, £15.00

National and local government raising standards across schools: a literature review

Christopher Savory, Matthew Walker and Peter Rudd

LGA research report 5/05, July 2005, £11.00

New roles for local authorities in education: opportunities and challenges

Anne Wilkin, Mary Atkinson, Karen Halsey, Annie Johnson, Richard White and Kay Kinder

LGA research report 9/05, July 2005, £14.00

School funding: what next? Local authority and school views

Mary Atkinson, Emily Lamont, Richard White, Caroline Gulliver and Kay Kinder

LGA research report 4/05, February 2005, £11.99

young people, crime and public perceptions

a review of the literature

Karen Halsey Richard White

How to cite this publication Halsey, K. and White, R. (2008). Young People, Crime and Public Perceptions: a Review of the Literature (LGA Research Report F/SR264). Slough: NFER.

Published in May 2008 by the National Foundation for Educational Research, The Mere, Upton Park, Slough, Berkshire SL1 2DQ www.nfer.ac.uk

© National Foundation for Educational Research 2008 Registered Charity No. 313392 ISBN 978 1 905314 87 4

This report has been produced as part of the Local Government Education and Children’s Services Research Programme.

Acknowledgements v

Executive summary vi

Introduction vi

Overall crime levels vi

Trends in youth crime vi

Public perceptions of youth crime vi

Reasons for public perceptions vii

Conclusions and recommendations vii

Final comment viii

1 Introduction 1

2 Trends in youth crime 2

2.1 How is crime measured? 2

2.2 Sources of data used in this review 2

2.3 Changes in overall crime levels 3

2.4 How has youth crime changed? 4

2.5 Making sense of the data 5

2.6 Concluding comments 5

3 Public perceptions of youth crime 7

3.1 The extent and nature of the literature on public perceptions 7

3.2 Public perceptions of crime generally 7

3.3 Is it as bad as we think it is? The literature on public perceptions of youth crime 8

3.4 NFER’s analysis of youth crime and perceptions data 8

3.5 Youth crime: do people think it is getting worse? 9

3.6 Concluding comments 10

4 Reasons for public perceptions 11

4.1 Media and information 11

4.2 Personal characteristics and circumstances 12

4.3 Approaches to youth and ‘youth crime’ 13

4.4 Moving forward: what needs to be done 13

4.5 Concluding comments 14

Contents

5 Summary of key findings and implications 15

5.1 Trends in youth crime 15

5.2 Public perceptions 15

5.3 Reasons for public perceptions 15

5.4 Final comment 16

Appendix 1 Best Value User Satisfaction survey questions 17

References 18

The authors would like to thank a number of NFER colleagues who contributed to this review. These include Emma Scott for her contribution to the statistical analysis, Jenny Hudson for providing administrative support and staff in the NFER’s Communication, Marketing and Information Services department for their involvement in the production and dissemination of the report. The authors would also like to thank Amanda

Harper for undertaking the literature searches for this review and Alison Jones for checking the references. Thanks are also extended to the criminologist, Lesley Noaks, for her advice during the project and for commenting on the final report. Finally, the authors would like to thank the Local Government Association (LGA) for providing the opportunity to undertake this research.

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature v

Acknowledgements

vi young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

Introduction

Offending amongst young people has been at the centre of public and policy makers’ attention in recent years. Media coverage of high-profile cases and the frequent portrayal of hooded teenagers terrorising communities would suggest that young people are becoming increasingly criminalised. The image of young people today appears to be under threat and public perceptions matter – especially as government agendas and policies are shaped by the concerns and attitudes of society. This review of literature on youth crime and public opinion attempts to establish the facts by asking the following questions.

• Has there been a change in the levels of youth crime in recent years?

• What is the current public perception of youth crime? Does the public’s perception of youth crime correspond with actual levels of offending amongst young people?

• Where perceptions of crime differ greatly from the reality, what are the underlying reasons for this?

Overall crime levels

Evidence from different sources indicates that overall crime levels have recently stabilised after a period of decline. Self-report surveys such as the British Crime Survey (BCS) reveal that the number of crimes increased through the 1980s and early 1990s, peaking in 1995. The levels of crime then decreased and have been stable since 2005/06 (Jansson, 2007). In addition, comparing 2005/06 with 2006/07, the BCS shows no significant change in crime for the second year running (Nicholas et al., 2007). These trends are echoed in the official crime statistics, which cover offences recorded by the police.

Trends in youth crime

Within this context, there are however, difficulties in presenting an accurate picture of youth offending due

to data-collection and recording issues, such as the absence of long-term, self-report studies and changes to legislation that can affect the numbers of young people entering the criminal justice system. ‘Detected’ youth crime shows signs of some increase in recent years (after a period of long-term decline) but this may be associated with factors unrelated to the actual crime levels, such as a political focus on antisocial behaviour and breaches of subsequent orders. In contrast, self- report studies do not indicate a rise in overall offending levels amongst young people. The evidence appears contradictory and it is easy, therefore, to see how statistics can be used to give an entirely false impression of crime levels – especially when viewed and interpreted in isolation from their broader contexts.

Public perceptions of youth crime

The literature has shown that the public’s view of youth crime is a relatively under-researched area, with little systematic attempt to define and measure public opinion. From the few studies completed, it can be said that there is a tendency for the public to overestimate the scale of youth crime, the numbers of young offenders, the proportion of overall crimes committed by young people, and the seriousness (especially in terms of violence) of youth crime. The literature suggests that perceptions of youth crime are not always based on personal experiences and it has been suggested that ‘perceptions of prevalence tend to outstrip direct experience of youth crime’ (Anderson et al., 2005). This phenomenon also implies that external factors (such as media reporting) have a role to play in shaping the public’s view of youth crime.

NFER conducted a separate piece of statistical analysis using public perception data from the Best Value User Survey 2006/07 and Youth Justice Board annual offending data 2005/06. No correlation was found between the two sets of data, which again suggests that there is no relationship between perceptions of youth behaviour and the actual prevalence of youth offences. For example, one would expect more negative perceptions in high-crime areas, compared to areas

Executive summary

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature vii

where recorded offences are low. As no relationship was apparent, other factors rather than direct experience of ‘youth crime’ may be responsible for contributing to a mismatch between the perceptions and reality of such behaviour.

Reasons for public perceptions

The literature identified a range of factors that may influence and shape public opinion and perceptions of crime levels, although much of this content does not have a specific focus on youth crime.

• Media and information – media coverage has a role to play in the mismatch between the perception and reality of youth crime through, for example, the selective reporting of the most serious and high- profile offences.

• Personal characteristics and circumstances – these may impact on the way in which certain people in certain contexts view ‘youth crime’. Age, gender, location and socio-economic contexts may have a significant role to play.

• Approaches to youth and ‘youth crime’ – the way in which youth crime is approached by legislature and criminal justice agencies can impact on public perceptions. Certain behaviour and activities that may, in the past, have been considered to be less serious in nature may now be associated with criminality. A key development here is seen to have been the introduction of Anti Social Behaviour Orders (ASBOs). It is suggested that ASBOs have an element of predisposition, whereby a breach of an order will automatically criminalise an individual, potentially supporting public perceptions and fears of increasing levels of juvenile crime.

Conclusions and recommendations

Long-term, self-report offending surveys for measuring youth crime

It is generally acknowledged that official crime statistics are subject to many inherent limitations, e.g. changes to police recording practices and the absence of crimes unreported by the public. Therefore, in order to shed

light on the realities of youth crime, alternative sources of information on youth offending behaviour are essential. Although self-report studies have been conducted, they have been done intermittently and therefore it is difficult to make confident assertions about long-term trends in youth crime. The absence of corroboratory evidence on youth crime means that it would be hard to evaluate the true impact of strategies or policies that seek to address youth offending.

A long-term, self-report offending survey for young people along the lines of the BCS would make a valuable addition to this analysis of criminal behaviour.

Better definition and measurement of public attitudes

An analysis of public perceptions of youth crime would benefit from more precise definition and measurement. For example, the research shows that the public wrongly attributes a large proportion of offending to young people or believes that youth offending has rapidly escalated – is this simply a case of being misinformed or is the public genuinely concerned and fearful of youth crime? It may be that better dissemination of crime data is required so that the public is given accurate and understandable information.

A balanced representation of youth people

In recent years, national priorities and local services have sought to tackle problems such as antisocial behaviour and youth offending. However, raising the public’s awareness of these issues can convey a negative impression of young people as a whole. While such problems rightly deserve attention, there is the danger that young people can become labelled and ‘demonised’. In order to avoid fuelling this negativity, local authorities perhaps need to evaluate their communication strategies and consider how they might affect the profile of young people in the area. For example, publicising steps to tackle antisocial behaviour may offer reassurance to some, but highlighting the problem in this way could stimulate fear or concern in others. Thus, local authorities need to achieve a balance between responding to youth crime concerns and profiling the positive activities of young people in the area.

viii young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

Building bridges in the community

The attitudes and perceptions of community members lacking direct positive contact with young people, may be disproportionately shaped by external sources of information such as tabloid newspapers and TV reporting. The possible bias conveyed via such media may need to be addressed in order to counteract these negative messages. It may be beneficial to focus on strategies to bring together communities, so that perceptions and opinions are informed more by direct personal experiences, rather than on exaggerated media representations. The need to build community cohesion has been recognised in Aiming High, the Government’s 10-year strategy for positive activities:

the level of fear and mistrust at play today undermines community cohesion and corrodes the stake young people need to feel they have in society.

HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007

It goes on to advocate the creation of positive activities, such as volunteering and intergenerational activities, to build better relations across the generations.

Identifying and responding to public concern

Given that there is variation in how different members of the community view crime, it would be worth

pinpointing those groups where concern is most prevalent. In this way, strategies to address public anxiety could be most effectively targeted. For example, public information campaigns regarding local authority plans to tackle antisocial behaviour could focus on particular localities, thereby reassuring residents that something is being done. Equally, community work to foster better relations could be directed towards residents who are likely to be most fearful of youth crime.

Final comment

The problem of youth crime is not simply related to an objective number of criminal actions. The ‘problem’ also depends on how we, as individuals and as a society, feel about it and how we deal with it. Dealing with the problem will require a two-pronged approach. On one level, there is the need to reduce the incidence of youth crime and to divert young people away from criminal activity. On another level, the public’s concern about youth crime requires attention and, as we have found, the degree of concern can be unrelated to the scale of crime. Clearly, there is some work to be done on responding to public concern and making sure there is accurate information about both the levels of youth crime/antisocial behaviour, as well as strategies to tackle the problem where it exists.

Offending amongst young people has been at the centre of public and policy maker’s attention in recent years. Media coverage of high-profile cases and the frequent portrayal of hooded teenagers terrorising communities would suggest that young people are becoming increasingly criminalised. The image of young people today appears to be under threat – indeed, one study found that 71 per cent of media stories about young people were negative and a third of articles concerned the issue of crime (Ipsos MORI, 2006a). The consequence of this intense focus on young people’s behaviour is that they are faced with the challenge of growing up in a culture that has widespread negative perceptions of youth (HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007).

Public perceptions matter – especially as government agendas and policies are inevitably shaped by the concerns and attitudes of society. But how accurate is this perception of worsening youth crime? Has offending amongst young people really scaled new heights? This review of literature on youth crime and public opinion attempts to establish the facts by asking the following questions.

• Has there been a change in the levels of youth crime in recent years?

• What is the current public perception of youth crime? Does the public’s perception of youth crime correspond with actual levels of offending amongst young people?

• Where perceptions of crime differ greatly from the reality, what are the underlying reasons?

Looking beyond the newspaper headlines is essential if we are to find out where the genuine problems are. If youth crime really is on the rise, then more time and money should be invested in diverting young people from crime or in working with those already exhibiting offending behaviour. If, however, it is the public’s exaggerated fear of youth crime that is the biggest issue, then Government and local authorities may need to consider ways in which these concerns could be allayed. Of course, both are equally valid investments, but to target resources appropriately, it is important to assess the reality of youth crime and how the public feel about it, accurately.

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 1

1 Introduction

This section of the report assembles evidence on levels of youth crime in order to answer the question: is youth crime becoming more prevalent? As background to this issue, the section also outlines the different ways in which youth crime can be measured, some of the difficulties associated with each data source and the problem of interpretation.

2.1 How is crime measured?

Before presenting the evidence on youth crime, it is important to understand where this information is drawn from. There are three principle sources: the official crime statistics, self-report offending surveys and self-report surveys completed by victims of crime (known as victimisation surveys). Although there is no shortage of data, there is the considerable problem of interpretation (Bateman, 2006). In his review of the statistical evidence, Bateman highlights five distinct but inter-related difficulties in making sense of the data.

• What constitutes an offence varies over time. For example, until 1998, it was presumed that a child under 14 years of age was incapable of differentiating between right and wrong sufficiently to justify criminal proceedings, unless the prosecution was able to provide evidence to the contrary. This presumption of doli incapax was removed by the Crime and Disorder Act 1998, ensuring that large numbers of children aged 10 to 13, who would not previously have received a formal disposal, were exposed to the full rigours of the criminal law. Similarly, the recent focus on tackling antisocial behaviour means that behaviours that previously would have been perceived as a nuisance or irritation can now escalate to the level of a criminal matter (for example, in the event that an ASBO is breached), inflating the number of young people who are subject to formal intervention. Changes in policy and political focus, therefore, can impact on overall youth crime figures, regardless of whether offending amongst young people has actually altered.

• Police recorded crime only gives a partial account of offending. Around half of criminal

incidents are never reported.This is because they are regarded as not serious enough or no perceived loss is incurred. Hence, police recorded crime does not accurately reflect the true extent of offending behaviour.

• A large number of offences have no obvious direct victim. Crimes such as the possessions of drugs and unnoticed theft from the workplace are essentially ‘victimless’ incidents. As a result, they tend not to show up in police statistics or self-report victimisation surveys.

• Variation in clear-up/detection rates. For a large proportion of crimes, the offender is never apprehended, so it is impossible to attribute responsibility. This prohibits a thorough analysis of offender profiles, such as the proportion of crimes committed by those under 18.

• Changes in legislation, policy or professional practice. The volume of people processed through the criminal justice system can be influenced by factors unrelated to the level of crime. For example, the replacement of cautioning by the final warning scheme, expanded the use of formal measures to deal with matters that would otherwise been dealt with informally. This reform is likely to have inflated recorded youth crime while at the same time increasing the proportion of children prosecuted for relatively minor offences. Similarly, changes to police recording practices have also impacted on official statistics, for example the introduction of National Crime Recording Standard in 2002 to ensure better consistency of crime recording (see Bateman, 2006).

Because of these limitations, any single source of youth crime data could be subject to misinterpretation. However, by pulling together the evidence from several sources, it is possible to achieve some understanding of broad trends, especially where sources tell a similar story.

2.2 Sources of data used in this review

This review has sought to identify literature that documents and/or describes patterns of youth crime

2 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

2 Trends in youth crime

over recent years. Before presenting the main findings, the key sources of data are summarised below.

• The Annual British Crime Survey (BCS). This is a large-scale victimisation survey (with a sample of 47,000 in 2005/06). As well as providing an indication of crime levels in England and Wales, the BCS also provides attitudinal measures such as public perceptions of changing crime levels, worry about crime, perceptions of antisocial behaviour, etc. The survey has been conducted for the past 25 years. It is generally regarded to reflect the true extent of crime because it includes crimes that are not reported to the police. The BCS count also gives a better indication of trends in crime over time because it is unaffected by changes in levels of reporting to the police and in police recording practices (Jansson, 2007). Furthermore, the methodology of the BCS has remained the same since the survey first began in 1982 – therefore it is the best guide to long-term trends (Nicholas et al., 2007).

• Annual criminal statistics. These statistics cover officially recorded crime such as offences reported to the police and custodial sentences received. This data is reported in documents such as the Youth Justice Annual Workload Data, for youth crime specifically (Youth Justice Board, 2008) and Criminal Statistics: England and Wales, for overall crime, (Ministry of Justice, 2007). Police-recorded crime statistics provide a good measure of trends in well- reported crimes. They also provide the only measure of homicide and the only reliable measure of relatively rare crimes. However, they do not include crimes that have not been reported to the police, or offences that the police decide not to record (Nicholas et al., 2007).

• Offending, Crime and Justice Survey. This self- report survey (Wilson et al., 2006) focussed on youth offending, antisocial behaviour and victimisation amongst young people aged 10 to 25 in England and Wales. With a sample size of approximately 4000, it was conducted each year from 2003 to 2005.

• MORI annual youth survey. Another self-report survey (Phillips and Chamberlain, 2006), which covered both offending and victimisation amongst 11 to 16-year-olds in mainstream education. Approximately 5000 young people were interviewed each year from 2001 to 2005.

• Youth Lifestyles Survey. This was an earlier self- report offending survey, conducted from 1992 to 1998, with around 800 young people aged 14 to 30 (Flood-Page et al., 2000).

2.3 Changes in overall crime levels

For contextual purposes, it is worth considering what has happened to patterns of crime generally over the past three decades. All the evidence indicates that crime levels have recently stabilised after a period of decline.

Evidence from self-report surveys

Long-term, self-report surveys provide strong evidence that crime levels have dropped and are now stable.

• The number of crimes increased through the 1980s and early 1990s, peaking in 1995. The levels of crime then decreased and have been stable since 2005/06 (Jansson, 2007).

• There has been an overall fall of 42 per cent since 1995, representing over 8 million fewer crimes (Jansson, 2007).

• The number of crimes is the same as it was 25 years ago (Jansson, 2007).

• Comparing 2005/06 with 2006/07, the BCS shows no significant change in crime, for the second year running (Nicholas et al., 2007).

• Since 1995, violent crime has fallen by 41 per cent (Nicholas et al., 2007).

• Comparing 2005/06 and 2006/07 BCS interviews, the number of violent crimes experienced by adults showed no statistically significant change (Nicholas et al., 2007).

What the official crime statistics tell us

Whilst self-report methods are generally regarded as the most accurate measure of crime levels, it is interesting to see what the official statistics reveal and whether they show a similar trajectory. Nicholas et al. (2007) report the following.

• Recorded crime increased during most of the 1980s, reaching a peak in 1992. Crime figures then fell

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 3

each year until 1998/2000 when there was a change in the Home Office counting rules.

• This was followed by the introduction of the National Crime Recording Standard in 2002, which led to a rise in recording in 2002/03 and 2003/04.

• Recorded crime has since fallen by 10 per cent between 2003/04 and 2006/07.

• Crimes recorded by police in 2006/07 decreased by 2 per cent – the third consecutive annual fall.

• Police recorded violence against the person fell by 1 per cent between 2005/06 and 2006/07 – the first fall in eight years.

Official recorded statistics, therefore, appear to corroborate findings from self-report surveys – crime levels have not worsened and, in fact, recent years have shown a decline in recorded crime. Let us now turn our attention to the specific issue of youth crime.

2.4 How has youth crime changed?

What the official crime statistics tell us

According to the official crime statistics, between 1992 and 2004 there was a significant fall of 21 per cent in ‘detected’ youth crime – that is, indictable offences committed by young people under the age of 18 (Nacro, 2006). It should be noted that these figures relate to the number of offences resulting in a court or pre-court disposal, rather than the number of young people offending.

Looking at the most recent figures, the number of offences resulting in a disposal in 2006/07 was 295,129. This was an increase of 7246 (2.5 per cent) since 2003/04 but a decrease of 6731 (2.2 per cent) from 2005/06. This rise could be associated with factors unrelated to actual crime levels, such as a police target to increase the number of offences brought to justice to 1.25 million by March 2008 (Youth Justice Board, 2008).

In terms of the profile of youth offending, the number of offences committed by young men fell by 2 per cent when compared to 2003/04. However, over the same period, the number of offences committed by young women rose by 25 per cent. Cases of violence against the person have risen by 39 per cent, criminal damage

by 32 per cent and robbery by 45 per cent, while motoring offences have decreased by 45 per cent (Youth Justice Board, 2008).

As signalled earlier, it is difficult to judge the extent and nature of youth crime properly from any single source of data. Official statistics do not include the large proportion of crimes that go unreported, police-recorded crime is subject to changes in counting/recording practices and the number of young people processed by the criminal justice systems can fluctuate according to current policy/leglisation. Therefore, it is important to refer to other indicators of youth crime.

Evidence from self-report surveys

As an alternative source of crime information, the British Crime Survey is extremely valuable – it is a 25-year historical record of crime experienced by victims, it’s methodology has remained consistent, reports of victimisation are not susceptible to changes in recording practices, and it can help unlock the ‘dark’ figure of unreported crime. Unfortunately, in terms of assessing the extent of youth crime specifically, it can tell us very little. Victims are not required to specify the age of the offender (and it is unlikely they could do this accurately or even know who the offender was). Thus, the only other measure of youth crime is that which is captured through self-report offending surveys. Whilst these exist, they do not span long time periods, and therefore it is difficult to compare long-term trends in the official statistics with patterns of self-report offending behaviour.

Nonetheless, let us scrutinise the evidence which is available – this review has identified three self-report offending surveys covering timeframes from 1992 to 1998 (Flood-Page et al., 2000), 2001 to 2003 (Wilson et al., 2006) and 2001 to 2005 (Phillips and Chamberlain, 2006). All three surveys concluded that overall offending levels remained stable during their respective data collection periods.

• Between 1992 and 1998, the proportion of those admitting offending in the preceding 12 months did not change significantly (Flood-Page et al., 2000).

• Between 2001 and 2005, self-report offending levels remained relatively static. For example, in 2001, 25 per cent of young people admitted to having committed an offence in the last 12 months, compared with 27 per cent in 2005 (Phillips and Chamberlain, 2006).

4 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

• Between 2003 and 2005, the proportions of young people admitting to having committed an offence remained stable across the three waves of the survey, at around 25 per cent (Wilson et al., 2006).

• Between 2003 and 2005, the proportions of young people admitting to antisocial behaviour remained stable (Wilson et al., 2006).

• Between 2003 and 2005, the proportions of young people who were victims of crime remained stable (Wilson et al., 2006).

Thus, evidence from self-report surveys suggests that youth crime has shown little change in recent years and has certainly not escalated to any significant degree (at least during the time periods covered). The MORI annual youth survey, however, did find some movement for specific types of crimes (Phillips and Chamberlain, 2006). For example, since 2003, there was a gradual increase in self-reported violent offending (from 15 per cent in 2003/04 to 17 per cent in 2005). Whether or not this amounts to a significant and established trend is hard to say. The figures only represent a 2 per cent increase in violent offending, and in the years prior to this, there was a decline from 21 per cent in 2002 to 15 per cent in 2003. At the same time, this increase in violent offending corresponds with a rise in the proportion of young people who said they were threatened or physically attacked. Another possible development, highlighted by the MORI annual youth survey, is that those who do offend are responsible for a wider range of offences. The proportion of young people who said they had committed more than five types of offences rose from 34 per cent in 2002 to 45 per cent in 2005. However, the opposite is true for those admitting to committing just one type of offence, which fell from 28 per cent in 2001 to 17 per cent in 2005.

So far, we have presented the statistical data on youth crime, as derived from self-report surveys and officially recorded crime figures. However, as alluded to earlier, both are subject to limitations and misinterpretation. It is important to go beyond the numbers and consider explanations for possible patterns of youth crime.

2.5 Making sense of the data

Some authors have attempted to elaborate on the statistical facts and explain the trends apparent in the youth crime data described earlier.

Until recently, the official statistics indicated a decline in youth crime. Could this be linked to demographic change? If there are fewer young people then it is likely that youth crime would show a corresponding reduction. However, Nacro (2006) points out that the drop in youth crime actually appears sharper when expressed as a proportion of the youth population. For instance, the number of 15 to 17-year-old males cautioned, reprimanded or warned for an indictable offence was 7065 for every 100,000 in 1992, compared with 5479 in 2004 (Nacro, 2006). The fall in youth crime cannot, therefore, be explained by population changes.

The same author offers an explanation for the recent rise in detected offences. Nacro (2006) suggests this increase may well reflect changes in practice, rather than an escalation of criminality amongst young people. For example, government policy encourages agencies working with the criminal justice system to narrow the ‘justice gap’ between offences recorded and those brought to justice. Specifically, targets have been set for increasing the number of offences that result in a recognised ‘sanction detection’ to 1.25 million by 2007/08 (compared with 1.025 million for the year ending March 2002). As a consequence, offences that previously would have been dealt with informally may now attract a formal response, boosting recorded figures for youth crime.

Focusing on the issue of violent crime, Nacro points out the proportional rise in violent crime is due to a relative fall in the incidence of less serious offences, such as theft and handling stolen goods. Thus, ‘the rise in absolute numbers of violent incidents is much smaller than the percentages figures might suggest’ (Nacro, 2006). Nonetheless, whilst overall levels of offending may be no worse, it is possible that the balance of youth offending is shifting. For example, as mentioned earlier, between 2003 and 2005, there was a gradual increase in self- reported violent offending (from 15 per cent to 17 per cent). The problem is that without an ongoing self-report study, it is difficult to determine whether the type of youth offending is really changing. Currently, there is no historical evidence to reach a conclusion.

2.6 Concluding comments

What can we conclude from this analysis of youth crime levels? Unfortunately, an accurate picture of youth

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 5

offending remains elusive, because of the various data- collection issues highlighted. Indeed, one author writing on the subject conceded that the ‘true facts’ about youth crime are unknown in principle (Muncie, 2001). It is surprising that more is not done to ascertain the reality of youth crime, given the apparent levels of public concern, as well as the time and resources given to addressing what is commonly perceived to be a growing problem. The fact is that overall crime levels are not rising (a fact supported by both the British Crime Survey and official crime statistics). ‘Detected’ youth crime shows signs of some increase in recent years (after a period of long-term decline) but this may be associated

with factors unrelated to the actual crime levels, such as a political focus on antisocial behaviour and breaches of subsequent orders. In contrast, self-report studies do not indicate a rise in overall offending levels amongst young people. The evidence appears contradictory and it is easy, therefore, to see how statistics can be used to give an entirely false impression of crime levels – especially where the reader is not provided with context or made aware of other possible explanations.

The report now turns to this issue of perceptions, and reviews literature that deals with the public’s view and understanding of youth crime.

6 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

This chapter reviews the literature on public perceptions of youth crime. It reports on the extent and nature of literature available, then considers how the public views crime in general, in order to provide a context for the focus on the specific issue of youth crime and the public’s attitude towards it.

3.1 The extent and nature of the literature on public perceptions

Of the pieces reviewed, 14 made some reference to public perceptions of youth crime, although a smaller number explore and expand on this in detail. Several authors noted this apparent lack of coverage, including Hough and Roberts (2004) and Anderson et al. (2005), the latter commenting on the low level of ‘systematic information’ available in relation to perceptions and attitudes towards youth crime. Generally, the literature reveals that there has been little systematic attempt to define and measure exactly what it is that ‘the public’ are concerned about. Statements such as ‘the public perception of youth crime is higher than the actual level of crime’ are commonly reported, but only a small number of studies deal in detail with issues relating to public perceptions of youth crime.

Key pieces presenting interpretations of public perceptions of overall crime levels include:

• analyses of BCS content, such as Attitudes to Crime and Criminal Justice: Findings from the 1998 British Crime Survey (Mattinson and Mirrlees-Black, 2000)

• more recently, Attitudes, Perceptions and Risks of Crime: Supplementary Volume 1 to Crime in England and Wales 2006/7 (Jansson et al., 2007).

In addition, works focusing more on youth crime include the following.

• Hough and Roberts (2004) present the findings from ‘the first survey to systematically explore public

opinion about youth crime and justice in Britain’. This involved analysis of responses to a block of questions posed during the Office for National Statistics Omnibus Survey in 2003. The survey obtained 1792 respondents aged 16 years and over across England and Wales.

• Anderson et al. (2005) present and discuss findings of a module included in the 2004 Scottish Social Attitudes Survey, which explored public attitudes toward young people and youth crime (among 1600 residents).

• On a smaller scale, Haines and Case (2007) conducted a survey of 496 people, after identifying a need to expand on previous public opinion surveys, such as BCS, that were primarily concerned with adult crimes.

3.2 Public perceptions of crime generally

Before focusing on the specific issue of youth crime, it may be useful to provide some contextualisation in terms of how the public regards crime generally. The British Crime Survey of 2006/07 showed that, contrary to official recorded and self-report data, there was a general perception that crime was increasing. Nearly two-thirds (65 per cent) of respondents suggested that crime was rising nationally, whilst just over two-fifths (41 per cent) reported the view that crime in their local area had increased over the last two years. However, the proportion of people predicting that they were likely to be a victim of burglary, violent crime and especially vehicle crime had reduced since the previous survey.

Therefore, taking crime as a whole, public perceptions tended to be that levels of offending were higher than the ‘reality’. The same survey also found that crime was reported to have had an impact on the quality of life for just over a quarter of respondents (27 per cent) and the fear of crime had an impact for over a third (37 per cent).

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 7

3 Public perceptions of youth crime

3.3 Is it as bad as we think it is? The literature on public perceptions of youth crime

As in the case of overall crime, generally, the picture presented in the literature is one in which public perception of youth crime is that it is worse than the statistics would suggest. Studies have found that there is a tendency for public perception to exaggerate the volume of crime committed by young people within overall crime levels and also the type and seriousness of the offences committed by young people. Further negative perceptions include the overestimation of the proportion of young offenders who will be convicted of further offences, suggesting a public view of entrenched, serious offending amongst young people (Hough and Roberts, 2004; Ipsos MORI, 2006b).

• Hough and Roberts (2004) found that the majority of respondents in their representative sample had the tendency to overestimate young people’s contribution to overall offending behaviour, echoing previous findings. Mattinson and Mirrlees-Black (2000), for example, reported that over a quarter (28 per cent) of 1998 BCS respondents believed that young people were responsible for most crime, whereas just less than a quarter of all known offenders who had committed indictable offences in 1997 were young people (aged between ten and 17 years old).

• More recently, an Ipsos MORI (2006b) survey of 1001 adults found that young offenders (categorised as being aged between ten and 17 years old) were seen as being responsible for committing an average 47 per cent of crimes reported to the police. Over a third of respondents suggested that young people were responsible for over half of reported crimes.

• Ipsos MORI (2006b) also revealed a tendency for the public to overestimate the extent to which youth crime involved acts of violence. Respondents suggested that almost half of all youth crime involved violence, whereas recorded crime figures revealed an average of a fifth.

• Between half and two thirds of the 1600 people questioned in the module of the 2004 Scottish Social Attitudes Survey thought that crime-related problems often associated with young people, were either ‘fairly common’ or ‘very common’ in their own area. These behaviours and activities included groups of youths hanging around in the street,

vandalism/graffiti, and problems caused by young people who had been using drugs (Anderson et al., 2005). Hence, it appears that young people’s behaviour and presence, as opposed to classified criminal offences, formed a major element of respondents’ perception of youth crime.

• The recent Best Value User Satisfaction Survey (Department for Communities and Local Government, 2007) found that 57 per cent of respondents reported young people hanging around on the streets as a big or fairly big problem (this percentage was higher compared to other antisocial behaviours, e.g. vandalism and littering). At the same time, only 23 per cent of people felt informed about what the council is doing to tackle antisocial behaviour.

Interestingly, the literature also reveals a degree of disparity between people’s perceptions of the extent of youth crime and their own experiences of it, suggesting that perceptions may not be grounded in accurate knowledge or personal experience. Anderson et al. (2005) suggests that ‘perceptions of prevalence tend to outstrip direct experience of youth crime’.

3.4 NFER’s analysis of youth crime and perceptions data

So far this report has presented evidence from the literature on youth crime and the public’s perception of it. In order to investigate the relationship further between these two dimensions, NFER undertook a separate piece of statistical analysis.

Sources of data

Public perceptions data was derived from the findings of the Best Value User Satisfaction Survey 2006/07 (Department for Communities and Local Government, 2007). It should be noted that the survey did not directly explore the public’s perception of youth crime. For example, there were no questions such as: how concerned are you about the level of youth crime in your area, or, in your area, has the level of youth crime worsened in recent years? Instead, the survey included a broader set of questions that touch on the periphery of this issue and therefore could be taken as an indication of the public’s experience and perception of youth crime/antisocial behaviour.

8 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

Examples of the types of data used are the percentage of residents who think that:

• parents not taking responsibility for the behaviour of their children is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• teenagers hanging around on the streets is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• vandalism, graffiti and other deliberate damage to property or vehicles is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• people not treating other people with respect and consideration is a very or fairly big problem in their local area.

Appendix 1 provides a full list of the Best Value survey questions used in the analysis.

‘Actual’ levels of youth crime consisted of the figures obtained from Youth Justice Board annual statistics for 2005/06 (Youth Justice Board, 2007). These figures relate to offences resulting in a disposal (for those young people aged between ten and 17 years of age). Again, it must be appreciated that this data can only provide a partial picture of youth offending, as it does not capture offending which is undetected.

The analysis

Relevant survey questions were combined to produce factors for factor analysis and scores were created by summing these variables for each local authority. These scores can be taken as an indication (although not a precise measurement) of how the public generally feel about young people in their area. These scores were then correlated against the proportion of crimes within an area (total number of youth offences/total number of young people).

The findings

No correlation was found between the two sets of data, which suggests that there is no relationship between perceptions of youth behaviour and the actual prevalence of youth offences. For example, one would expect more negative perceptions in high-crime areas, compared to areas where recorded offences are low. As no relationship was apparent, factors other than direct experience of ‘youth crime’ may be responsible for contributing to a mismatch between perceptions and

realities of such behaviour, e.g. the impact of media reporting on the public’s perception of young people.

When looking at each of the survey questions separately (as opposed to combined scores for the questions) there were two significant relationships between:

• the proportion of offences and the percentage of residents who feel very or fairly well informed about what the council is doing to tackle antisocial behaviour in the local area

• the proportion of offences and the percentage of residents who think their council acts on the concerns of local residents.

Both of these relationships are positive, which suggests that as one percentage increases so does the other. Hence, for example, areas with higher recorded offence rates are also the areas where a higher proportion of residents think their council acts on the concerns of local residents. This could suggest that even in areas of higher ‘youth crime’, local authorities are seen to be acting positively.

The next section of the report returns to the literature and examines whether the public believes that youth crime has worsened over time.

3.5 Youth crime: do people think it is getting worse?

The literature also contains references to changes over time, and trends in the perceptions of youth crime. The common theme presented throughout is that public opinion generally holds that youth crime is an increasing problem.

• From the analysis of responses to a block of questions administered in the Office of National Statistics Omnibus survey in 2003, Hough and Roberts note the disparity between the public’s contention of the increasing numbers of young offenders (75 per cent of respondents thought that levels of youth crime had increased) and the actual reduction in the numbers of young people coming to the police’s attention. This is taken as an indication that the public is ill-informed about youth crime trends (Hough and Roberts, 2004). In addition, the authors also reported low levels of knowledge of

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 9

wider youth-justice issues, such as the presence and role of youth offending teams. Hence, the public’s view of youth crime can be seen to be associated with low levels of accurate knowledge and information.

• Mattinson and Mirrlees-Black (2000) contend that the ‘widespread perception of increasing levels of juvenile crime is not supported by evidence from administrative criminal statistics’. For example, it was suggested that just over a tenth of cautioned or convicted offenders were aged between ten and 17 years old. However, over a quarter of (BCS) survey respondents suggested that young offenders were responsible for committing most crime.

• Anderson et al. (2005) note that despite evidence to the contrary, the widespread view across a sample of 1600 survey respondents was that youth crime was now higher than it was a decade ago. Only 2 per cent of respondents suggested that there had been a fall in youth crime over this time.

As a context for fears over increasing youth crime, it has been suggested that public opinion holds that young people are generally ‘less respectful’ than they used to be. Hough and Roberts (2004), for example, found that the majority of their sample thought that young people are less respectful now than previous generations. The authors conclude that the public holds a generally negative view of contemporary British youth. Various other reports present similar views of public perceptions of British youth, suggesting, for example, that in terms of a range of indicators – including behaviour, drugs and alcohol abuse – young people in Britain are seen as ‘the worst in Europe’ and the most likely to engage in offending behaviour (Margo et al., 2006).

Mooney and Young (2006) cite BCS data for 2005 and recorded crime data to support the argument that the actual decline in overall crime levels has largely gone unnoticed and uncelebrated in public opinion. Significantly, they contend that responses contained in the BCS reveal increasing public concern over actions classified as antisocial behaviour, which is often associated with young people.

3.6 Concluding comments

Much of the work considered in this review alludes to an imbalance between ‘actual’ levels and the public’s perceptions of levels of ‘youth crime’. Generally speaking, ‘the public’ has an impression that youth crime is more prevalent than recorded figures or self- report surveys would warrant. This is perhaps not surprising, given that people also tend to misjudge the scale of crime overall.

However, a comprehensive analysis of the problem is rare in the literature. If it is true that perceptions of youth crime do not match the realities of offending behaviour, then there is a need to find out why this is the case. Large-scale quantification of perceptions may be needed in order to gauge which sections of ‘the public’ hold which type of views about which types of offending behaviour, carried out by which types of offender, in which locations. In this way, resources could be more efficiently directed to reduce public anxieties about youth crime.

In order to tackle the problem effectively, it is also necessary to understand the factors that influence public attitudes. This is the topic of discussion for the next chapter.

10 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

This chapter explores the factors identified in the literature that may have a bearing on the disparity between public perceptions and the actual extent of youth crime. These include media and information, personal characteristics and circumstances, and approaches to youth and youth crime.

4.1 Media and information

The media is seen to be a significant element in the possible mismatch between the perception and reality of youth crime. There has been a long history of media influence in relation to ‘folk devils’ and ‘moral panics’ (Cohen, 1972). Without pursuing the technicalities of this debate, the media’s role and impact can be seen to have direct and appropriate resonance in the contemporary youth crime debate.

Hough and Roberts (2004) report that public opinion is systematically misinformed about youth crime, and that the media is responsible for a large proportion of this misinformation. In their survey, despite the overall trend of falling crime levels, three-quarters of respondents believed that there had been an increase in the number of young offenders. Nearly two-thirds (64 per cent) of these people cited media reports as their chief source of information. Others said that their opinions were influenced by:

• crimes committed against me or people I know (18 per cent)

• what other people say about crime (16 per cent)

• personal observation/direct experience (9 per cent)

• government statistics (5 per cent).

Suggestions have been made that young people are growing up in a culture that has widespread negative perceptions of them, and that the media has a role to play in this (Waiton, 2001; HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007; Ipsos MORI, 2006a). Ennals (2003) contends that the emphasis on the association between young people, crime and disorder has resulted in young people being ‘vilified in the popular press and public discourse’. The media has been identified as influential in the following ways.

• The media has a tendency to report on the most violent and sensational crimes – these are in the minority and not representative of the types of offences that make up the majority of youth court hearings (Hough and Roberts, 2004). Similarly, much media content relating to young people is crime related and conveys negative messages or imagery. A recent survey suggests that 71 per cent of articles involving young people are negative and a third are crime orientated (HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007).

• The media can be selective in its reporting of youth- crime issues and can fail to contextualise actual offending levels. Mattinson and Mirrlees-Black (2000) note that the reduction in domestic vandalism and shoplifting between 1995 and 1997 was not accompanied by associated falls in public perceptions of youth crime. It is suggested that media portrayals of persistent juvenile offenders, and the influence of high-profile crimes, such as the James Bulger murder (BBC, 1993) still impacted on the ‘public psyche’. A recent report by the Youth Justice Board (based on annual youth offending statistics 2006–07) recognised that a number of high profile crimes committed by, and on, children and young people has affected the public perception of youth crime (Youth Justice Board, 2008).

• The impact of media portrayal is accentuated when combined with other socio-economic, demographic and cultural influences. Lovbakke and Moley (2007) note that newspaper readership influenced the degree to which respondents perceived increases in offending and crime rates. National tabloid readers were shown to be twice as likely as broadsheet readers to suggest that crime had risen ‘a lot’ nationally in the last two years.

However, the extent of the media’s impact has been questioned by some. Waddington (2005), for example, suggests that claims of media influence on public perceptions are misguided and not based on research. Anderson et al. (2005) also found that there was a division within their sample in terms of how people believed the media presented young people. Whilst 42

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 11

4 Reasons for public perceptions

per cent of the respondents thought that media portrayal of young people was ‘fair’, 38 per cent suggested unfair representations. This reinforces the point that just because a message or image is conveyed, ‘the public’ still has the choice to accept or reject it.

4.2 Personal characteristics and circumstances

Elements of the literature suggest that perceptions of youth crime may result from individual and collective characteristics/circumstances. Haines and Case (2007), for example, conducted a small-scale study examining the influences and factors contributing to individual differences in public opinion about youth crime and justice in Swansea. They found that a range of personal attributes, such as age and gender, can have an impact on people’s overestimation of the quantity and nature of offences committed by young people. Lovbakke and Moley (2007) note that socio-demographic characteristics, especially the type and location of the area where respondents live, are strongly associated with the nature of their perceptions of crime as a whole (not specifically youth crime). A multivariate analysis, involving a range of lifestyle factors, demographics and socio-economic measures, was used in relation to respondents who had perceived crime to have increased ‘a lot’ in the previous two years. The main factors identified (by Lovbakke and others) as having a possible impact on perceptions of crime were demographic characteristics and the interaction between young people and ‘the public’.

Demographic characteristics

In terms of perceptions of crime overall, Lovbakke and Moley (2007) noted that women were more likely than men to think that national crime levels had increased ‘a lot’ over the last two years.

Age was also seen as a key determinant, with respondents in ‘older’ age-groups perceiving that overall crime levels had increased, although it is apparent that those from younger age groups (aged 16 to 24) were the most likely to have high levels of worry about specific types of crime, notably violent and vehicle crime (Lovbakke and Moley, 2007). Haines and Case (2007) also found that in relation to youth crime, survey respondents from the younger age groups overestimated the extent of violent and vehicle-related

crimes in their area. This could be because younger people may have felt that they had an increased likelihood of falling victim to these types of crimes.

Ethnic background was a significant element in BCS respondents’ perceptions of increasing local crime rates (all crime, not youth-specific). People from Black and Asian backgrounds were more likely than those from White backgrounds to say that local crime had increased ‘a lot’. Alongside this, people from White ethnic backgrounds were the least likely to have perceptions of high levels of antisocial behaviour in their areas (Lovbakke and Moley, 2007).

Anderson et al. (2005) found that housing tenure and neighbourhood/location were significant factors in respondents’ perceptions of youth crime. For example, 75 per cent of respondents living in the social rented sector suggested that the level of youth crime was higher than a decade ago, compared with 68 per cent of owner-occupier respondents. Similarly, 79 per cent of those in the most deprived areas, compared with 61 per cent in the least deprived areas, thought that youth crime had increased. Lovbakke and Moley (2007) also linked social-spatial and economic characteristics with variability in perceptions of crime – those living in ‘wealthy achiever’ areas were less likely than those living in other areas to believe that crime locally had increased ‘a lot’. Similar findings were evident in relation to the factors and activities associated with antisocial behaviour. Lovbakke and Moley found that the odds of people living in a ‘hard pressed’ or ‘moderate means’ area perceiving high levels of antisocial behaviour were around four times higher than those of people living in a ‘wealthy achiever’ area, after all other factors had been taken into account.

Interactions between young people and ‘the public’

In Aiming High for Young People, it is suggested that there is a need to ‘dispel negative perceptions of young people by building better relations between the generations’ (HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007) The extent and nature of interactions between young people and ‘the public’ has indeed been identified as a factor influencing public perceptions. The literature contends that public perception is not always grounded in people’s actual contact or interaction with young people.

12 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

A lack of knowledge and understanding about young people and ‘youth culture’ may contribute to the willingness to create and accept negative portrayals. Anderson et al. (2005), for example, note that a sizeable minority of all adults have little or no social contact with young people between the ages of 11 and 24. The implication of this is that those adults who have least contact with young people are consistently more likely to have negative views of them.

Mattinson and Mirrlees-Black (2000) suggest that it is necessary to identify those with the poorest level of knowledge of young people in order to improve perceptions of the actual (recorded) levels of juvenile offending. Logistic regression was used to identify those characteristics which were most closely associated with poor levels of knowledge about juvenile crime. The key determinants were identified as including:

• education (low)

• tenure (private renters)

• those who regarded teenagers hanging around the streets as a very big problem

• financial status (income under £30,000)

• sex (female)

• age (middle aged or older people)

• social class (non professionals).

4.3 Approaches to youth and ‘youth crime’

The way in which activities and behaviours are considered, conceptualised, labelled and approached by legislature and criminal justice agencies has been seen to have had a major impact on influencing the public’s perceptions of ‘youth crime’.

It has been contended that the behaviour of young people may have become increasingly associated with the broader contexts of crime. Waiton (2001) for example, argues that interactions between young people and adults are viewed through ‘the prism of danger and safety’. There are two key elements of this. Firstly, young people may be seen to be at more risk of becoming victims – of each other, and of adults. Secondly, young people and their behaviour can be seen in terms of potential criminality. For example, non- school attendance, which might previously have been

interpreted primarily as an educational welfare issue, might now be seen more in terms of (i) the risk posed by the truant to society, and (ii) the risks that young people out of school are exposed to (Ennals, 2003). Similarly, activities that may once have been regarded as ‘merely immature or adolescent in the past are being seen as problematic and potentially leading to criminality’ (Waiton, 2001). ASBOs have been identified as having a pivotal role in this. Bateman (2006), for example, explored the re-categorisation of crime and suggested that ‘low-level disorder has become conflated with crime, evidenced by a near obsession with attending to antisocial behaviour’. Some representatives of those associated with youth criminal justice systems have presented similar views, suggesting the ‘demonising’ impact of court-based approaches for relatively minor ‘offences’ (BBC News, 2006).

Mooney and Young (2006) suggest that ASBOs reflected and contributed to the tendency to ‘define deviancy up’ and to label as ‘criminal’ a whole range of subjectively defined activities. It is suggested that ASBOs have an element of predisposition, whereby a breach of an order will automatically criminalise an individual, potentially supporting public perceptions and fears of increasing levels of juvenile crime. Lewis (2005) suggested that ‘for the vast majority of British people the fear of antisocial behaviour is far more damaging than any actual contact with it’. The implication of this is that attention may be diverted from the real issues of improving the quality of life for people in particular areas by focusing on delivering short-term, visible outputs in relation to ‘crackdowns’ on certain activities (Lewis, 2005).

4.4 Moving forward: what needs to be done

The literature reveals several suggestions as to how the mismatch between public perceptions and ‘realities’ of youth crime may be tackled.

Improved public information

Through the literature, we know that the general public tends to overestimate the scale of youth crime. Hough and Roberts (2004) highlight the ‘pressing need to improve the quality of information available to the public about … youth crime and justice’. The public must receive an accurate account of crime and, given the difficulties of interpretation highlighted in Chapter

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 13

2, statistics must be carefully reported, with some attempts to explain what they really mean.

Responsible media

Several authors have expressed the notion that the media has a role to play in changing the ways in which young people are understood by the general public. Anderson et al. (2005) detailed the need to promote positive messages and perceptions that the public may have about young people, while Ennals (2003) highlighted the work of a coalition of partners united by the common concern over the negative and crime- focussed portrayals of young people. The coalition aimed to re-shape the debate about youth and youth crime into ‘an intelligent and useful discussion’.

Tolerance and understanding

Suggestions have been made that in order to bridge the gap between the reality and public perceptions of youth crime, it is necessary to re-examine the drivers of these perceptions from young people’s perspectives. For example, the street gang in the public’s psyche and media’s portrayals may be interpreted as a means of intimidation, violence and crime generation. However, from its members’ perspective, it maybe a social network ‘the youth gang was a more complex and multidimensional phenomenon than may hitherto have been assumed’ (Nayak, 2003). Similarly, other symbolism such as the notorious ‘hoodie’ may just be a functional item of fashion rather than a prerequisite uniform of crime. It is possible that much of the fear around youth crime is generated by aspects of youth culture that are essentially misinterpreted or misunderstood by the general public.

Intergenerational contact

Misinformation and negative portrayals of young people may adversely impact on the nature of interactions between young people and other members of the public. Anderson et al. (2005) suggest that policy and approaches to youth crime should focus more on attempts to foster intergenerational links. Bringing together different strata of the community could help reduce suspicions and challenge stereotypes. A large proportion of the public would then be in a position to base their views of young people on real life experiences, as opposed to media representations.

4.5 Concluding comments

A series of contextual factors influence an individual’s perception of the extent of youth crime. From the literature, it is apparent that combinations of factors, characteristics, experience and contexts contribute to underpinning individual members of the public’s perceptions of, and attitudes towards, the extent of youth crime. Who you are, where you live, where you get your information and what you earn may all influence your experience and your perceptions of crime. However, it must be noted that even though people’s perceptions and fears may not correspond to their experience of youth crime, and their risk of victimisation, the implications and impacts of these perceptions should not be underestimated. The fact that the fear is not supported/validated by officially recorded trends does not make it any less real for those involved. Perhaps this is an area for attention and the direction of resources – we could make people feel safer by tackling some of the root causes or sources of information that contribute to the mismatch between the perceived and the actual extent and experience of youth crime.

14 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

This literature review has explored the dynamic between youth crime and the public’s perception of it. In this closing section, a summary of the key findings are presented followed by some possible implications.

5.1 Trends in youth crime

Between 1992 and 2002 the number of ‘detected’ offences fell by 21 per cent. In more recent years, there has been a rise in detected offences, although this increase could be associated with factors unrelated to actual crime levels (e.g. government targets for increasing the number of offences that result in a recognised ‘sanction detection’). Other sources of evidence, namely self-report studies, found that offending behaviour remained stable during the period of data collection.

Implications for measuring trends

It is generally acknowledged that official crime statistics are subject to many inherent limitations (e.g. changes to police recording practices and the absence of crimes unreported by the public). Therefore, in order to shed light on the realities of youth crime, alternative sources of information on youth offending behaviour are essential. Although self-report studies have been conducted, they have been done so intermittently and therefore it is difficult to make confident assertions about long-term trends in youth crime. The absence of corroborative evidence on youth crime means that it would be hard to evaluate the true impact of strategies or policies that seek to address youth offending. Levels of overall crime can be assessed through the large scale British Crime Survey (a self-report victimisation survey), as well as official statistics. A similar long-term, self- report offending survey for young people would make a valuable addition to this analysis of criminal behaviour.

5.2 Public perceptions

A scoping of the literature revealed that the public’s view of youth crime is a relatively under-researched area, with little systematic attempt to define and

measure public opinion. From the few studies completed, it can be said that there is a tendency for the public to overestimate the scale of youth crime (however, this is true for crime generally). Interestingly, perceptions of youth crime are not always based on personal experiences, which implies that external factors (such as media reporting) come into play.

Implications for communication with the public

An analysis of public perceptions of youth crime would benefit from more precise definition and measurement. For example, the research shows that the public wrongly attributes a large proportion of offending to young people or believes that youth offending has rapidly escalated, but is this simply a case of being misinformed or is the public genuinely concerned and fearful of youth crime? It may that better dissemination of crime data is required so that the public is given accurate and understandable information. Alternatively, it may be that the public’s overestimation of youth crime is symptomatic of a more serious concern. In which case, strategies would be needed to improve the community’s sense of safety.

5.3 Reasons for public perceptions

Perceptions of crime have been found to be affected by various demographic factors, e.g. age, gender and socio- economic level. However, most research has looked at the impact of these factors in relation to crime generally, rather than youth crime specifically.

One study found that a sizeable minority of adults have little or no social contact with young people between the ages of 11 and 24. The implication of this is that those adults who have least contact with young people are consistently more likely to have negative views of them.

According to the literature, media coverage would appear to be implicated in the mismatch between the

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 15

5 Summary of key findings and implications

perception and reality of youth crime. The media tends to be selective in its reporting of youth crime, focusing on the most violent and sensational offences.

The literature also suggests that public perceptions have been influenced by the way in which youth crime is approached by legislature and criminal justice agencies.

Implications for tackling public perceptions of youth crime

Given that there is variation in how different members of the community view crime, it would be worth pinpointing those groups where concern is most prevalent. In this way, strategies to address public anxiety could be most effectively targeted. For example, public information campaigns regarding local authority plans to tackle antisocial behaviour could focus on particular localities, thereby reassuring residents that something is being done. Equally, community work to foster better relations could be directed towards residents who are likely to be most fearful of youth crime.

For those who lack direct contact with young people, it is easy to see how attitudes are shaped by external sources of information such as tabloid newspapers and TV reporting. In order to counteract these negative messages it is important to bring together communities, so that perceptions are based on direct personal experiences, rather than on exaggerated media representations. The need to build community cohesion has been recognised in Aiming High, the Government’s 10-year strategy for positive activities: ‘the level of fear and mistrust at play today undermines community cohesion and corrodes the stake young people need to feel they have in society’ (HM Treasury and DCSF, 2007). It goes on to advocate the creation of positive activities, such as volunteering and intergenerational activities, to build better relations across the generations.

Responsible media reporting is imperative if the public is to be accurately informed about the true extent of youth crime. More generally, any coverage of young

people needs to be even handed, with perhaps more attention given to their positive activities in the community. Local authorities, in line with the recommendations of Aiming High, need to look for opportunities to celebrate the achievements and contributions of young people in their region.

In recent years, national priorities and local services have sought to tackle problems such as antisocial behaviour and youth offending. However, raising the public’s awareness of these issues can convey a negative impression of young people as a whole. While such problems rightly deserve attention, there is the danger that young people can become labelled and ‘demonised’. In order to avoid fuelling this negativity, local authorities perhaps need to evaluate their communication strategies and consider how they might affect the profile of young people in the area. For example, publicising steps to tackle antisocial behaviour may offer reassurance to some but equally, highlighting the problem could stimulate fear or concern in others. Thus, local authorities need to achieve a balance between responding to youth crime concerns and profiling the positive activities of young people in the area.

5.4 Final comment

The problem of youth crime is not simply related to an objective number of criminal actions. The ‘problem’ also depends on how we, as individuals and as a society, feel about it – and how we deal with it. Dealing with the problem will require a two-pronged approach. On one level, there is the need to reduce the incidence of youth crime and to divert young people away from criminal activity. On another level, the public’s concern about youth crime requires attention and, as we have found, the degree of concern can be unrelated to the scale of crime. Clearly, there is some work to be done on responding to public concern and making sure there is accurate information about both the levels of youth crime/antisocial behaviour, as well as strategies to tackle the problem where it exists.

16 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

The following information from questions in the Best Value User Satisfaction survey 2006/07 was used in the statistical analysis of offending and perception data (see Chapter 3).

• Percentage of residents who think that parents not taking responsibility for the behaviour of their children is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that teenagers hanging around on the streets is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that vandalism, graffiti and other deliberate damage to property or vehicles is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents very or fairly satisfied with their local area as a place to live

• Percentage of residents who think that people not treating other people with respect and consideration is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that noisy neighbours or loud parties is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that people being drunk or rowdy in public spaces is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that abandoned or burnt out cars is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think that people using or dealing drugs is a very or fairly big problem in their local area

• Priorities for improvement in terms of making somewhere a good place to live

• Percentage of residents who feel very or fairly well informed about what the Council is doing to tackle anti-social behaviour in their local area

• Percentage of residents who think their council is working to make the area safer

• Percentage of residents who think their Council acts on the concerns of local residents

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 17

Appendix 1 Best Value User Satisfaction survey questions

18 young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature

Anderson, S., Bromley, C. and Given, L. (2005). Public Attitudes Towards Young People and Youth Crime in Scotland: Findings from the 2004 Scottish Social Attitudes Survey. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive [online]. Available: http://www.scotland.gov.uk/Resource/ Doc/55971/0015628.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Bateman, T. (2006). Youth Crime and Justice: Statistical ‘Evidence’, Recent Trends and Responses. London: Sage.

British Broadcasting Corporation (1993). ‘1993: two boys charged with toddler's murder’, BBC News, 20 February [online]. Available: http://news.bbc.co.uk/ onthisday/hi/dates/stories/february/20/newsid_2552000/ 2552185.stm [12 May, 2008].

British Broadcasting Corporation (2006). ‘“Asbos” demonising young people’, BBC News, 23 April [online]. Available: http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk/4935606.stm [16 April, 2008].

Cohen. S. (1972). Folk Devils and Moral Panics: the Creation of the Mods and Rockers. London: MacGibbon and Kee.

Department for Communities and Local Government (2007). Best Value User Satisfaction Survey 2006-07: General Survey National Report. London: Communities and Local Government [online]. Available: http://www.communities.gov.uk/documents/ localgovernment/pdf/324639 [28 February, 2008].

Ennals, P. (2003). ‘We are not criminals’, Community Care, 1493, 40–41.

Flood-Page. C., Campbell, S., Harrington, V. and Miller, J. (2000). Youth Crime: Findings from the 1998/99 Youth Lifestyles Survey (Home Office Research Study 209). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.home office.gov.uk/rds/pdfs/hors209.pdf [16 April, 2008].

Haines, K. and Case, S. (2007). ‘Individual differences in public opinion about youth crime and justice in Swansea’, Howard Journal of Criminal Justice, 46, 4, 338–55.

HM Treasury and Department for Children, Schools and Families (2007). Aiming High for Young People: a Ten Year Strategy for Positive Activities. London: HMSO [online]. Available: http://www.hm-treasury.gov.uk/ media/2/6/cyp_tenyearstrategy_260707.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Hough, M. and Roberts, J.V. (2004). Youth Crime and Youth Justice: Public Opinion in England and Wales. Bristol: Policy Press.

Ipsos MORI (2006a). ‘Youth crime, politics and the media.’ In: Understanding Crime and Justice. London: Ipsos MORI [online]. Available: http://www.ipsos-mori.com/publications/ newsletters/crimejustice.pdf. [28 February, 2008].

Ipsos MORI (2006b). Attitudes Towards Teenagers and Crime. London: Ipsos MORI [online]. Available: http://www.ipsos-mori.com/polls/2006/dispatches.shtml [28 February, 2008].

Jansson, K. (2007). British Crime Survey: Measuring Crime for 25 Years. London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/ pdfs07/bcs25.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Jansson, K., Budd, S., Lovbekke, J., Moley, S. and Thorpe, K. (2007). Attitudes, Perceptions and Risks of Crime: Supplementary Volume 1 to Crime in England and Wales 2006/07 (Home Office Statistical Bulletin 19/07). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.homeoffice. gov.uk/rds/pdfs07/hosb1907.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Lewis, M. (2005). Anti-Social Behaviour: Perception or Reality? London: IPPR.

Lovbakke, J. and Moley, S. (2007). ‘Perceptions of crime and criminal justice: the relationship with lifestyle and socio-demographic factors.’ In: Jansson, K., Budd, S., Lovbekke, J., Moley, S. and Thorpe, K. (2007). Attitudes, Perceptions and Risks of Crime: Supplementary Volume 1 to Crime in England and Wales 2006/07 (Home Office Statistical Bulletin 19/07). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs07/ hosb1907.pdf [28 February, 2008].

References

young people, crime and public perceptions: a review of the literature 19

Margo, J. and Dixon, M. with Pearce, N. and Reed, H. (2006). Freedoms Orphans: Raising the Youth in a Changing World. London: IPPR.

Mattinson, J. and Mirrlees-Black, C. (2000). Attitudes to Crime and Criminal Justice: Findings from the 1998 British Crime Survey (Research Findings No. 111). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.nationalarchives.gov.uk/ERORecords/HO/ 415/1/rds/pdfs/r111.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Ministry of Justice (2007). Criminal Statistics 2006: England and Wales. London: Ministry of Justice [online]. Available: http://www.justice.gov.uk/docs/crim-stats -2006-tag.pdf [28 February 2008].

Mooney, J. and Young, J. (2006). ‘The decline in crime and the rise of anti-social behaviour’, Probation Journal, 53, 4, 397–407.

Muncie, J. (2001). ‘The construction and deconstruction of crime.’ In: Muncie, J. and McLaughlin, E. (Eds) The Problem of Crime. Second edn. London: Sage.

Nacro (2006). Some Facts About Children and Young People Who Offend: 2004 (Youth Crime Briefing: March). London: Nacro [online]. Available: http://www.nacro.org.uk/data/resources/ nacro-2006091414.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Nayak, A. (2003). ‘“Through children’s eyes”: childhood, place and the fear of crime’, Geoforum, 34, 3, 303–15.

Nicholas, S., Kershaw, C. and Walker, A. (Eds) (2007). Crime in England and Wales 2006/07 (Home Office Statistical Bulletin 11/07). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs07/ hosb1107.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Phillips, A. and Chamberlain, V. (2006). MORI Five-Year Report: an Analysis of Youth Survey Data. London: Youth Justice Board for England and Wales [online]. Available: http://www.yjb.gov.uk/Publications/Resources/Downloads /MORI5yr.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Waddington, P.A. J. (2005). ‘A misguided response to youth crime’ Police Review, 25, 14–5.

Waiton, S. (2001). Scared of the Kids?: Curfews, Crime and the Regulation of Young People. Leicester: Perpetuity Press.

Wilson, D., Sharp, C. and Patterson, A. (2006). Young People and Crime: Findings from the 2005 Offending, Crime and Justice Survey (Home Office Statistical Bulletin 17/06). London: Home Office [online]. Available: http://www.homeoffice.gov.uk/rds/pdfs06/hosb1706.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Youth Justice Board (2007). Youth Justice Annual Statistics 2005/06. London: Youth Justice Board for England and Wales [online]. Available: http://www.yjb.gov.uk/ Publications/Resources/Downloads/Youth%20Justice% 20Annual%20Statistics%202005-06.pdf [28 February, 2008].

Youth Justice Board (2008). Youth Justice Annual Workload Data 2006/07. London: Youth Justice Board for England and Wales [online]. Available: http://www.yjb.gov.uk/ publications/Resources/Downloads/Youth%20Justice%20 Annual%20Workload%20Data%20200607.pdf [19 May 2008].

Recently published reports

The Local Government Education and Children's Services Research Programme is carried out by the NFER. The research projects cover topics and perspectives that are of special interest to local authorities. All the reports are published and disseminated by the NFER, with separate executive summaries. The summaries, and more information about this series, are available free of charge at www.nfer.ac.uk/research-areas/local-government-association/local-government-association_home.cfm.

For more information, or to buy any of these publications, please contact: The Publications Unit, National Foundation for Educational Research, The Mere, Upton Park, Slough, Berkshire SL1 2DQ, tel: +44 (0)1753 637002, fax: +44 (0)1753 637280, email: [email protected], web: www.nfer.ac.uk/bookshop.

Intergenerational practice: a review of the literature

This report focuses on the findings from a literature review of what is known about the effectiveness of intergenerational practice. Interest in intergenerational practice and what it can achieve has grown amongst practitioners and policymakers in the UK and Europe, however, it is suggested that there is still a limited and weak evidence base for the effectiveness of intergenerational practice in the UK.

ISBN 978 1 905314 86 7, free download

Schools' concerns and their implications for local authorities: annual survey of trends in education 2006

Headteachers from almost 400 primary and over 1100 secondary schools in England took part in this year’s annual survey. This is important reading for headteachers, school managers, local authority staff and all those interested in what really matters to headteachers, what lessons might be learned by local authorities, and the trends in education over time.

ISBN 978 1 905314 33 1, £15.00

The impact of school fires: a study of the wider economic and social impacts on schools and the local community

A school fire can have a significant impact on the social and emotional experiences of pupils, staff and the wider community, which in turn can affect teaching and learning. The findings presented in this important report provide information about key issues concerning school fires.

ISBN 978 1 905314 64 5, £7.00

ISBN 978 1 905314 87 4

Available online only NFER Ref. LYC

LG A

re se

a rc

h re po

rt F/ SR 26 4

Offending amongst young people has been at the centre of public and policy makers’ attention in recent years and the media portrayal of young people would suggest that they are becoming increasingly criminalised.

This research explores the dynamic between the frequency of youth crime and the public’s perception of offending amongst young peo- ple. The research considers whether concerns over youth crime are justified and whether the media image of an increasingly criminal youth population is a matter of fact or fiction. The research answers the following questions:

• Has there been a change in the levels of youth crime in recent years?

• What is the current public perception of youth crime? Does the public’s perception of youth crime correspond with actual levels of offending amongst young people?

• Where perceptions of crime differ greatly from the reality, what are the underlying reasons?

The research also makes recommendations about responding to public concern and making sure there is accurate information both about the levels of youth crime/antisocial behaviour, and about strategies to tackle the problem where it is exists.

This research is important reading for all local authority staff.

  • Cover
  • Contents
  • Acknowledgements
  • Executive summary
    • Introduction
    • Overall crime levels
    • Trends in youth crime
    • Public perceptions of youth crime
    • Reasons for public perceptions
    • Conclusions and recommendations
    • Final comment
  • 1 Introduction
  • 2 Trends in youth crime
    • 2.1 How is crime measured?
    • 2.2 Sources of data used in this review
    • 2.3 Changes in overall crime levels
    • 2.4 How has youth crime changed?
    • 2.5 Making sense of the data
    • 2.6 Concluding comments
  • 3 Public perceptions of youth crime
    • 3.1 The extent and nature of the literature on public perceptions
    • 3.2 Public perceptions of crime generally
    • 3.3 Is it as bad as we think it is? The literature on public perceptions of youth crime
    • 3.4 NFER’s analysis of youth crime and perceptions data
    • 3.5 Youth crime: do people think it is getting worse?
    • 3.6 Concluding comments
  • 4 Reasons for public perceptions
    • 4.1 Media and information
    • 4.2 Personal characteristics and circumstances
    • 4.3 Approaches to youth and ‘youth crime’
    • 4.4 Moving forward: what needs to be done
    • 4.5 Concluding comments
  • 5 Summary of key findings and implications
    • 5.1 Trends in youth crime
    • 5.2 Public perceptions
    • 5.3 Reasons for public perceptions
    • 5.4 Final comment
  • Appendix 1 Best Value User Satisfaction survey questions
  • References

Young People and Crime/Young Peoples Relations to Crime.pdf

Article

Corresponding author: Dr Dorothy Bottrell, Faculty of Education and Social Work, Building A35, University of Sydney, NSW 2006, Australia. Email: [email protected]

Young People’s Relations to Crime: Pathways across Ecologies

Dorothy Bottrell University of Sydney, Australia

Derrick Armstrong University of Sydney, Australia

Alan France Loughborough University, UK

Abstract This article analyses young people’s accounts of their relations to crime, elucidating microecological factors emphasized in developmental criminological explanations of offending and how macroecological forces emphasized in critical criminology enter their lives. Interrelated victimization, witnessing crime, cultural and societal access routes and institutional interventions including criminalization constitute their relations to crime and are formative of life pathways that include offending. Young people’s accounts suggest the need to consider the effects of distal systems both in the construction of crime as a social problem and their constitutive effects in local ecologies and individual lives.

Keywords crime, ecologies, offending; pathways; young people’s perspectives

Introduction

Explanations of youth crime in developmental criminology have dominated the evidence base for youth justice, particularly crime prevention policy in England and Wales. Developmental approaches place the individual at the centre of inquiry into pathways of offending as relations of risk, protective and other contextual factors associated with indi- vidual behaviour. Accounts in terms of economic and social exclusion, youth and com- mercial culture, the role of media, policy and governance appear as a largely separate realm of crime theory. Framing these two paradigms are ‘nested’ ecologies of human development (Bronfenbrenner, 1979), which situate the problem of youth offending in the

Youth Justice 10(1) 56–72

© The Author(s) 2010 Reprints and permission: sagepub.

co.uk/journalsPermissions.nav DOI: 10.1177/1473225409356758

yjj.sagepub.com

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 57

broader context of young people’s relations to crime. Offending is thus one relation; crime also enters the lives of young people, including young offenders, as events in their envi- ronments, as cultural preoccupations and consumption, and through the effects of social structures and policy.

This article analyses key themes in young people’s accounts of their relations to crime. The first section provides a necessarily brief analysis of the contrasting conceptualiza- tions of youth crime; our principal aim is to elucidate the meanings of microecological factors and ways in which macroecological forces are negotiated as young people’s lived experience. Framing pathways as life stories, we foreground biographical accounts, first by situating young people’s experiences as witnesses and victims in relation to offending; followed by discussion of young people’s decisions around offending. The close attention here to individual intentions and motivations may be taken as evidence for individualized accounts of offending that characterize the mainstream developmental approach. However, the contexts of offending that young people articulate make it clear that their own deci- sions are only part of the story of offending and their relations to crime. The contexts they discuss are elaborated in subsequent sections as local and dominant cultural continuities; relations of individual and social controls, both formal and informal; and in institutional contexts where official decisions open up or close down conventional pathways. The final theme of young people’s prosociality is important to understanding the significance of criminalization. Across the discussion of young people’s themes our interest goes beyond them to what they may mean for reflection on specific concepts such as offending choices, antisociality, self-control and pathways into and out of crime. The final sections examine alternative pathways evident in young people’s accounts and how they call forth a redirec- tion of analysis across ecological accounts.

Youth, Offending and Crime In mainstream developmental criminology adolescent offending is associated with indi- vidual traits in interaction with factors in the immediate ecology – in families, peer groups, school and neighbourhood (Farrington, 2007; Maguin and Loeber, 1996). Underlying propensities to offend such as low self-control (Gottfredson and Hirshi, 1990) or anti- social tendencies (Catalano and Hawkins, 1996; Farrington, 1996; Lahey and Waldman, 2005) are posited as primary developmental features or trajectories that other factors distinguishing individual differences cluster around. Tracking within – and between – individual behavioural continuities and changes over the life course, stage related charac- teristics, situations and individual choices are analysed as the contexts of multiple pathways (Thornberry, 2005) with varied onset, persistence and desistance patterns (Moffitt, 1993).

Developmental approaches conceptualize social situation, control, and choice as indi- vidual configurations. Effects of neighbourhood environment, family and other informal controls and delinquent peer groups are principally differentiated to shed light on indi- vidual decision-making and choices (Wikström and Loeber, 2000) or to establish specific mechanisms that may account for divergent trajectories. Societal, cultural and political

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

58 Youth Justice 10(1)

dimensions of circumstances, motivation and controls are considered distal factors that cannot be reliably established. Thus important findings such as the correlation of offend- ing with neighbourhood characteristics or school failure and exclusion do not elaborate how relationships and processes beyond individual dispositions, choices and immediate settings may be formative of them.

In this context structure is concerned with neighbourhood and wider factors such as unemployment, poverty and the availability of societal opportunities and pathways towards positive outcomes are relegated to the margins (France and Homel, 2006). This said writers such as Sampson and Laub (2005) have adopted developmental approaches with a more critical eye suggesting that they do not give enough attention to ‘random developmental noise’ or ‘turning points’ that are embedded in institutional transitions and pathways. Elder et al. (2004) suggest that developmental approaches do not have to mar- ginalize structure if a life-course perspective is used. This model of developmentalism recognizes both the social processes involved in human action and the shaping influences of broader social contexts. Issues such as the wider influences on life course outcomes as a result of the global impact of re-structured labour markets on national and local employ- ment opportunities or policy initiatives that aim to create transitional opportunities can be recognized as a significant factor in shaping pathways. In a life-course approach structure is recognized as being a significant factor in the relationships young people have with crime (France and Homel, 2006; Sampson and Laub, 2005).

Critical criminology locates causes and contexts of youth crime within social and polit- ical processes, centred on analysis of power relations, social order and control, the government of crime and social, economic and institutional mechanisms that effect crim- inalization. Inequalities based on class, race and gender are reflected in the overrepresen- tation of young people from low socioeconomic backgrounds and excluded or deprived communities.

Crime rates as effects of structural change and routine activities as structurally con- strained opportunities are elements of the broader political economy of crime (Reiner, 2007). The convergence of free market economies, withdrawal of the welfare state and punitive strategies to address social breakdown are analysed as the new political order of advanced or neo-liberal governments (Muncie, 2005) that positions ‘risky’ young people in ‘risky’ communities as subjects in need of surveillance, control and punishment through formal and informal systems (Garland, 1996; Simon, 1997). The intersection of media and political agenda has driven ‘the criminalization of popular culture’ (Ferrell, 1999: 405) through discourses of ‘total panic’ over ‘almost every aspect of the lives of young people’ (Brown, 2005: 58). These discourses exert pressure and elicit support for earlier and more punitive interventions. From the late-1990s these have included final warnings with attached interventions, mandatory referral orders and parenting orders. Detention and training orders extended custodial options and preventive provisions applied civil orders to younger children and non-offenders through curfews, child safety and anti-social behaviour orders (Muncie, 2004). Outcomes of these changes include penalties for low-level disorder and proportional increases in convictions for minor offences (Bateman, 2006). Such ‘upcriming’ (Chesney-Lind and Irwin, 2008) and

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 59

net-widening constitute pathways of youth offending, implicating the political motiva- tions of governance rather than the motivations and choices of young people. The ‘new punitiveness’ (Goldson, 2002) renders invisible the mundane, law-abiding and pro-social orientations of people in poor communities.

From a nested ecologies perspective, crime is contextualized not in the relations of individual-level factors but in ‘the dialectical relationship between the social acts of indi- viduals and social processes (including negotiation, power, legitimacy)’ (Armstrong, 2004: 107). Chains of events or influences at the macro-level may thus be traced into (and from) microecologies as influences, structures and direct transactions with young people. The notion of ‘societal access routes’ (France and Homel, 2006) or institutional means to socially defined goals, reframes young people’s offending as more than illegitimate means of goal satisfaction or ill-conceived and impulsive cost-benefit calculations (Farrington, 2007). Differentiated access to legitimate routes may be taken as an indicator of social inequities which position young people not only in relation to crime but to education, employment, cultural options and social resources. It is out of all these aspects of life experience that crime takes on particular meanings for young people.

Centring Young People’s Accounts How youth crime is conceptualized has significant repercussions for young people yet in the competing narratives of developmental pathways of offending and the social construc- tion of crime there has been little attention to their perspectives (Armstrong, 2004; Brown, 2005; France and Homel, 2006; Haines and Case, 2008). Young people’s own accounts may shed light on identified developmental points in pathways, elucidating the meanings of situations, routines, events, relationships and personal agency pertinent to offending. They may also reveal relations to crime in terms other than the dominant discourses of youth governance, legal definitions and youth justice categories. As Armstrong suggests, ‘It is necessary to examine the experiences of young people, including the social pro- cesses of criminalization to which they are exposed and within which context they negoti- ate their identities and pathways through life’ (Armstrong, 2004: 111). The way that young people talk about their experience may thus constitute important feedback to governance systems regarding particular offending factors emphasized in policy or factors in and beyond individual offending ecologies that would not present in alternative research approaches. Their perspectives may reinforce or challenge theoretical and policy assump- tions about the location of change for reducing or preventing crime.

In a research project funded by the UK Economic and Social Research Council (Armstrong et al., 2006), ‘Pathways Into and Out of Crime: Risk, Resilience and Diversity’, we explored education and youth justice responses to problem behaviour, relationships between these responses, and young people’s pathways into and out of crime. Young people’s perspectives were prioritized in the research through detailed life stories. Conducted over three years in four sites in England, the research included participants who fell into three overlapping groups: those excluded from school; those identified as having emotional and behavioural difficulties by a statutory statement of special educational

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

60 Youth Justice 10(1)

needs; and those who had been referred to Youth Offending Teams (YOT) following a final warning or conviction by the courts. Though recruited through the different agencies working with the three groupings of young people, there were significant overlaps between them, with 56 per cent of the cohort experiencing more than one form of intervention: 37 per cent had experienced two and 19 per cent all three. Across the cohort, young people have predominantly been involved in low level offending such as shoplifting, stealing, vandalism and (in the context of fighting) assault or public disorder.

Of the 110 participants, 81 were boys and 29 girls; 26 were of African-Caribbean or Asian descent. Around half were 14 or 15 years-old, with a participant age range of 11 to 18. Fifty young people were interviewed once; 47 twice with interviews 6–12 months apart; and 13 case study participants meeting two or all of the grouping criteria were inter- viewed three or four times over two years and provided access to significant others in their lives. For most case studies, interviews were conducted with a parent or carer, teacher or other professional. Here we draw out key themes of interviews across the cohort. The names of young people and the places they live have been changed.

Situating Offending: Young People’s Relations to Crime Offending is one aspect of the young people’s relations to crime. The dominant relation is as witnesses to crime and amongst those who have offended there is commonly overlap- ping status as victims. By virtue of growing up in high crime areas, all of the young people in the study have first hand experience of crime. When asked to describe the areas where they live, almost unanimously they include details of specific crimes or general comments about the prevalence of crime. Ian (16) describes his area as ‘just pretty rubbish…because people just smash places up and stuff… the pub got a petrol bomb chucked at it…Various people have got hurt’. Eddy (13) describes her area as having lots of ‘troublemakers’ who ‘take cars, drive around in the park and… burn the car after and the police come and they put the fire out’. The litany of types of crime recounted (assault, rape, robbery, burglary, vandalism, car theft, public disorder, drug use and dealing), the commonplace nature of incidents and policing, knowledge of the consequences for local offenders and victims and ongoing ‘trouble’ inform young people’s awareness of crime as constituting their areas.

While over half the cohort had official contact with a YOT, according to self-reports very few had never participated in illicit activities. Similarly, there were few who had not been victimized. The majority of victim experiences – assault and theft of personal prop- erty – occur in fights or as precursors or consequences of them. Incidents reported to police mainly involved serious injury to the young person and fear of further attacks, though more often they are reasons given for not reporting, ‘because it’s going to cause more trouble to my house’ (Adele, 16).

The place and context of fighting locates it within or outside young people’s notion of crime. Assaults on young people by adults, or occurring between adults as part of other crime such as robbery, are depicted as criminal activities in the area or directly witnessed. ‘When they’re drunk they come out of the pub and…there’s like 15 year-olds who hang outside the shops and they start on the 15 year-olds’ (Andy, 13). Fights between young

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 61

people are described as conflicts that occur regularly in schools and in the neighbourhood. When Tom (14) receives a final warning following a group fight caught on CCTV, he understands the consequence as legally fair but argues that the fight is not police business: ‘It’s not their business if we’re fighting... It’s not between them, is it? It’s got nothing to do with them’. Similarly, accounts of being battered and injured are more often explained as interpersonal conflicts or bullying rather than criminal events. Being involved in fight- ing often situates a young person as both victim and perpetrator with distinctions related to who started a fight, whether it was a case of retaliation; but across a range of incidents both positions are taken, perhaps also significant to the dearth of official victim reports. In specific incidents, the distinction of perpetrator/victim may be blurred. Adele is involved in a school fight because it is a way of settling a dispute instigated by another girl and she responds to the challenge; because other students have gathered to watch and her ‘cred’ is on the line; and because it is an event contextualized by prior experience of victimization: ‘I’ve been beaten and bullied…and I just can’t put up with it no more’. The boundaries of school and neighbourhood, fighting and offending are also blurred by their relation to regulatory authorities. Adele is held to be the perpetrator in the fight with another student. ‘At the time I thought I’ll never get into trouble, I’m outside the school grounds but you do realize after.’ Her realization comes after police are called and she is arrested and later excluded from school.

Young people’s accounts indicate complex interrelated notions of crime as prevalent in their areas and generalized in awareness, crimes as specific acts they have witnessed; and distinctions of offending as officially illicit instances of the same behaviours that without intervention are conceptualized quite differently. Experience as victims is constructed in relation to experience as witnesses in accounts that simultaneously express fear and dis- tress yet also normalize such events as part of the everyday. Such understandings are not restricted to knowledge of what goes on amongst young people but also refer to adult and criminalization practices and young people’s relations to them as witnesses, victims and offenders. Knowledge of behaviours in contexts thus situates how they ‘place’ themselves and others in relation to crime.

Offending: Decisions in Everyday Contexts Most of the young people’s offending occurs on the streets and is related to fighting or rec- reation. A prominent explanation is that offending is part of growing up when offending is a consequence of curiosity, spontaneous fun or pranks described in retrospect as ‘naughty’ or ‘stupid’ but just ‘what all kids do’. Tom depicts this as a product of the area which is ‘so boring that’s all we used to do is stress all the time… gradually when you get older, you’re more mature… it’s just a thing, isn’t it? When you’re little… you just muck about and do whatever.’ At his second interview, Darryl’s (12) current preoccupation is building bonfires on the local wasteland. He and his mates ‘don’t do anything stupid’ like kicking the fire around or anything that would be ‘putting your life in danger’. He says no-one has a prob- lem with their bonfires as long as they’re being safe about it: ‘you could see over the fence, anyone could see it and no one complained or anything. It was fine, boys having fun’. For

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

62 Youth Justice 10(1)

other young people the same kinds of activities incur arson charges. How their activities are interpreted by others can transform them into threats and result in criminalization; at other times their practices are accepted and reinforced as ‘just kids being kids’.

For others in the cohort, offences occur in deliberate risk-taking. In the context of ordi- nary recreational use with peers, alcohol and drug use are regarded as relatively harmless; but understood as legally risky pursuits evasive tactics are required to avoid being caught. Similarly, boys involved in stealing cars and joyriding are well aware of the legal conse- quences and try to avoid them, but the excitement is more highly valued. Other offending such as shoplifting and vandalism, continued since their early teens is similarly explained as ‘just for a laugh’ amongst mates. Donald (15) became involved through his brother (two years older) but explains it as ‘my choice… but it’s like things you have to do on the streets… Everyone around the area is always in and out of cars’. It is important in social terms to be ‘one of the lads’ and to be seen as one of the lads makes them safer on the streets through reputation. However, the ‘mateship’ can also be experienced as a pressure: ‘it’s quite hard to say no to them’. However, for Donald, moving out of these activities is not due to mates’ pressure; ‘things happen, so I just don’t get in them’. With a spate of arrests including his brother, it is too risky. However, until people started ‘going down’ the pleasures and pressures to participate outweighed the risks.

For many, decisions related to offending lie somewhere in between ‘not thinking’ (about legal consequences) and deliberate risk-taking. Fighting is primarily regarded as non-crim- inal activity but is a significant context of offences. In personal conflicts at school or in the neighbourhood, fights start over relationships, name-calling and slurs to reputation, particu- larly for girls; both boys and girls are willing to fight for their family’s good name, on behalf of a bullied sibling or to defend a mate. In impersonal situations on the streets fighting is necessary when ‘jumped’ without warning or when groups or gangs from different areas clash. Most do not go out looking for fights but both girls and boys are willing participants when it is a matter of self-defence. Thahmina (17)’s final warning for assault, explained as self-defence when jumped by another girl, does not alter her view that fighting is necessary.

The police told me that if anyone hits me again, I must stand there and get beaten up then go to the police. No, I’m not going to do that. If someone hits me I’m going to hit them back… Because if you let people hit you, they’re going to walk all over you.

Offending is not a straightforward choice or lack of self-control. It is incidental, a risk that is taken in the interests of being with friends and having fun or necessary on the streets. Offending may be read as the product of negative peer associations; however, it is in the same peer groups that they spend much more recreational time in pro-social activities. They are involved in the ordinary sorts of interests and recreations that might be expected of teenagers: being at home with friends watching television, listening to music or playing computer games, or out playing football in the park, riding bikes, hanging out together. Nathan (14) and his friends are often engaged in these ways but when they get bored one of their fun activities is to throw eggs at the neighbour’s windows. She is targeted because she confiscated their football and put a knife through it, part of ongoing ‘slanging matches’

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 63

both the neighbour and boys seem to relish – until Nathan is reported and charged with harassment and criminal damage (for egging her window). Similarly, George (14) and his mates walk around the neighbourhood as something to do. They are not looking for trou- ble, but do ‘stupid’ things. George recounts being with a mate (when aged 12 or 13) when they happened upon a stolen car in a hotel car park. Its windows were smashed and the boys decided to have a closer look. They were sitting in the car when a police patrol car pulled up beside them. George was charged with stealing from the vehicle – he had taken a lighter. The incident resulted in a final warning and reparation.

‘Things happen’ is a common refrain across the interviews. The way things happen involves a blend of limits to the satisfaction of ordinary recreations, the options available in the neighbourhood when those limits or boredom set in, including materials or resources available for creating something (a trashed car), the overlapping functionality (something to do) and sociality of licit and illicit activities with friends and their overlap with the desire for some kind of participation (to be out and about in public spaces). Each aspect has varying significance as young people grow up and interests change.

Taking and Making Opportunities: Cultural Continuities Young people’s licit and illicit socializing and recreations are bounded by resources avail- able in the community that structure the kinds of options constituting ‘something to do’. A common complaint is that there is nothing for young people in their areas. Recreational facilities are often limited to parks and children’s playgrounds. They do use the parks for playing football, riding bikes and hanging around together. However, the lack of facilities and organized leisure activities locate young people in places and situations where they are more likely to get into trouble. Some suggest that community and youth clubs would help young people stay out of trouble; and a few who do have them in their areas enjoy the range of sports, outdoor activities, movies, excursions and other programmes, point- ing out that if the centre was not provided they would have little to do and would probably just walk around the streets with friends.

‘Ordinary’ recreations taken for granted elsewhere, like going to the movies or playing club sport, are not so accessible to young people whose families experience significant financial pressures or because of their location, and for some of the young people their own fear of crime that may be encountered out of their areas. The city offers opportunities for fun but many are wary of inter-group conflicts or have been the victims of assault or theft so that such opportunities are also risky. Risks are managed by going out in groups, taking particular routes known to be safer and being alert to signs of trouble. In this con- text, the local park is a preferred Friday or Saturday night venue for groups to meet. There is the prospect of a good time and making new friends when groups from different areas converge; but also the prospect of trouble between rival groups or as a consequence of some young people drinking too much and starting fights.

Young people’s local agenda is set in relation to common cultural priorities and oppor- tunities for participation. Shoplifting is explained in terms of dares or group bravado but also in terms of not having money to buy the sweets, cosmetics, clothes or other items

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

64 Youth Justice 10(1)

they steal. Similarly, buying stolen goods is a matter of good luck in being able to get a good deal. Walter (15) buys computer games from his mate because they are too expen- sive to acquire legitimately: ‘each time the newest game comes out, by the time I’ve saved enough to get it, another new game comes out’. Illicit acquisition is a practical way of meeting needs; it is also indicative of the construction of individual desires and motiva- tions for particular products and recreations through the teenage market. Shauna (15) suggests that ‘if your friend had the latest trainers, you want them and you can resort to thieving to get what you want’. Objects of girls’ shoplifting (mainly cosmetics and cloth- ing) obtain importance to individuals and peer groups through the circulation of fashion and beauty ideals. Though girls take up and resist gendered cultural options and construct their own priorities and forms of self-expression, commercial pressures are exerted on them to have the latest looks and an array of resources marketed as necessary. Particular commercial promotions are also associated with the attraction of pubs and clubs. Kerry (18) is on a referral order resulting from a club brawl. She does not have a history of offending and explains her fighting as helping mates who were jumped but says that brawls are commonplace at particular clubs that attract large crowds because of the price wars on alcopops: ‘because they were doing cheap and free drinks and all that for the ladies and girls, everyone was getting so drunk… it just used to kick off in there’. That these clubs are known as places accessible to under-age drinkers implicates commercial priorities in young people’s criminalization.

Many of the young people refer to their changing interests as growing out of ‘kid stuff’ that gets them into trouble; but growing into more adult pursuits like drinking and club- bing may bring further trouble. Looking back on his joyriding days, Roger comments, ‘It were exciting, weren’t it? When I think about it now, I just think, you stupid plonker!’ At 17 Roger works with his father installing kitchens and because he is tired only goes out on weekends, drinking with mates at pubs and clubs. Drinking is a claim on adult status, assigned legitimacy in the context of a working life, earning income and so being able to go out with mates. Getting drunk often means getting into fights. This is just ‘how things work out…you get fights in pubs everywhere don’t you?’ Fights can start when ‘someone might laugh or throw something or they might just be walking past you, punch you and you just start fighting and there’ll be a big brawl’. Though Roger has not been caught up in the consequent policing, his participation in pub culture places him at risk of this happening.

That many young people start drinking earlier in their teens may suggest a continuity of anti-social propensity (Farrington, 2007; Loeber and LeBlanc 1990). But their accounts emphasize other continuities. Drinking in the parks is something ‘everybody does’ and is ‘just a mad phase you go through’ (Joanna, 16) and wanting to be more adult is part of it. Illicit recreations are connected into dominant cultural themes, images and ideals, taken up as part of growing up and in forms available locally. Limited personal and community resources close down ‘ordinary’ opportunities available elsewhere and elicit creative solu- tions to boredom and accessing youth culture. Local and dominant cultural continuities are also defined by commercial interests, marketed ideals (Hayward and Young, 2007) and commercial ‘access routes’. Young people’s cultural decisions that involve offending are thus connected into distal decisions that construct social and cultural pathways. In

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 65

context, individual or peer group decisions cannot alone explain the making of opportunities and trouble-vulnerable circumstances.

Individual and Social Control Youth cultural and leisure contexts are also shaped by the social controls specific to high crime areas. Just walking around the streets is risky for young people not only as sites of victimization or because situations present as invitations to activities leading to trouble, but because the areas have high levels of surveillance and policing. Young people’s stories of being stopped and questioned by police, petty interventions like having cigarettes con- fiscated and being ‘wound up’ suggest that they are targeted regardless of what they are doing or whether they have been in trouble. Henry (17) has never been in any trouble but is frequently stopped and questioned whether alone or with friends. In the week prior to his interview he was stopped both on the way to and returning home from his friend’s house. Both times police checked his face against photos:

They asked me my name, asked me about a bit of trouble… they’re looking for [people] wanted by the police, but he’s like trying to hide it a bit and look at my face at the same time, I could see what he was doing… then, oh it’s ok, because they have checked it… if the first one had done that, if there were any other police cars in the area, they should have said that there’s this boy, this is what he’s wearing, so you don’t stop him again, but I’m just sick of it.

Young people are vulnerable to being targeted on the streets wherever crime occurs regardless of whether young people were involved. Atypical of the cohort, April (16) lives in a middle class suburb adjoining a high crime area. She mainly mixes with friends from her (‘posher’) school and neighbourhood. Hanging around the main street may result in police asking them to move on. ‘The police before have said to us, there’s been a lot of crime around this area, can we move you on because some of the residents feel a bit iffy about you being there.’ April’s account suggests, however, quite a different police attitude than in Henry’s experience. There is an apologetic tone that implies the young people are not suspected of making trouble. April also comments on differential treatment of her group, based on what she knows young people experience in other areas.

If we had walked in that sort of group…we would have been stopped almost immediately. What are you doing in such a big group, why have you all got your hoods up, you look really suspicious…we would be walking around in such a large group and nobody said a thing.

The nature and consequences of police interventions are informed by levels of known crime and other social indicators of an area and subsequent assumptions about young people. The young people provide numerous examples of not being believed by police and later being vindicated; and not only in relation to alleged offences. For example, when police are searching for his friend, believed missing, Howard (15) tries to tell them that the boy has gone to his nan’s. The police continued to question him: ‘they thought I was

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

66 Youth Justice 10(1)

lying… I tried to help them but they wouldn’t take me on’. Interventions from area-based assumptions about young people effect an unequal distribution of criminalization. Being young, male and African-Caribbean increases the risk of Henry being targeted. He is aware of this risk and fears being caught up in the system through mistaken identity. This fear informs decisions to stay in or be very careful when he goes out.

Many stories of offending incidents suggest over zealous policing of young people’s ‘fun’ or ‘stupid stuff’ with serious consequences. Walter receives a final warning for tres- passing when he and his friends built a ‘den’ on an embankment next to the train station. Howard’s one-off offence (at age 12) of stealing pens receives a final warning. His friend incurs electronic tagging, part of an intensive supervision and surveillance program, as he had prior offences. At 13, Leonard (15) is with a mate who steals bubblegum from a large store. Both boys are intercepted by store security and taken to an office where police are called. When Leonard is told he is under arrest he tries to walk out, believing he is being wrongfully blamed. He is charged with resisting arrest. For many of the young people, the content of law breaking is quite petty though they find themselves categorized as offend- ers and often placed in more serious offending categories.

High crime areas call forth high levels of policing which are significant to how young people are scrutinized, categorized and dealt with – and not only by police. Shopkeepers and neighbours are also involved in surveillance and reporting. Shopkeepers sometimes directly intervene, imposing bans on young people who they think are associated with those caught stealing. Some families have also been actively involved in bringing young people into the justice system. Girls are more vulnerable to charges resulting from family reports of theft or assault in the home and these are a mix of parents’ attempts to resolve volatile relationships and, ironically, to protect their daughters from becoming criminal. Informal controls contribute to and reinforce official policing and reflect expectations that in the context of the area young people are likely to get caught up in offending and pos- sibly progress to more serious offending, expressed in punitive measures that are under- stood in families as prevention of further trouble. Though most parents take the view that intervention is a good thing as a warning and deterrent to further trouble, resorting to police involvement may reflect punitiveness toward young people that is evident on the streets and consistent with the media representations that inform commonsense views. It may also be a last resort when alternative helping services are not readily accessible.

Offending and Institutional Contexts Sixty-eight percent of the young people have been excluded from school and this experi- ence looms large in accounts of those who also had YOT contact. Exclusions generally result from hitting a student or teacher or repeated disruptive behaviour. Although most accept exclusions as behavioural consequences, they often dispute the fairness of being singled out when precipitating incidents typically involve a number of students, are responses to bullying or a ‘flip out’ after a build up of frustrations that include being ‘egged on’ by mates then blamed by teachers for disruptions, and not being listened to in these situations and when seeking help with their work.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 67

Truancy and exclusion are often associated with offending but in this cohort there are few truants and offending (for those in both exclusion and YOT categories) generally precedes exclusion. However, long periods out of school as a consequence of exclusion and shorter school days at pupil referral units are significant for many. Given the common offending context of boredom and looking for things to do, waiting for placement for up to a year inevitably makes them more vulnerable to policing and recreational offending. It is a similar story for many who are out of school awaiting educational statements. The gaps in placement procedures that leave students disconnected from school are for some young people pathways between educational and youth justice systems.

Overlapping school exclusion and offending may suggest young people’s behavioural deficits or anti-social propensity. Indeed 50 per cent of the cohort has placements resulting from statements of emotional or behavioural difficulties. However, many who have been in trouble in mainstream schools are successful in alternative schools and accounts of how they have changed post-placements are not attributed to the cognitive-behavioural pro- grams provided. Young people describe alternative schools as much better than previous mainstream schooling because they are small, students receive more help with school- work, often have a choice of activities and feel that teachers care about and respect them. Different structures address many of their problems with mainstream schools such that behaviour problems are minimized. These experiences point to the role of schools in the construction of problematic behaviour and call into question the behavioural differentia- tions of educational categorization and placement policies. Behavioural categories that are continuities across systems do not fit in any straightforward way with young people’s accounts.

That institutional decisions can place young people in trouble-vulnerable circumstances is also evident in accounts of care placements. At his mother’s request, Duncan (14) was placed in a children’s home as unmanageable. During that year he was convicted six times for vandalism and an assault on a staff member.

I used to smash windows and that to get out of the children’s home… I used to throw things about and that and they used to restrain me… and that’s when I get angry and start lashing out and stuff.

Looking back on what happened nearly a year after returning home, Duncan says that what he learned at the home was how to be streetwise and how to fight. But he also learned to behave in order to be allowed home and has been in no trouble since. He says he is happy to be back with his mum, has grown up and doesn’t want to go through all of that again. Although the time in care provided respite his family needed, his unproblem- atic behaviour since returning suggests that other non-institutionalized assistance may have achieved the same result. As Duncan’s criminal record is only accrued in care, his placement is a mix of protection and risk.

Young people have little say in official decisions yet each placement is implicated in subsequent decisions and actions by young people in response to the new circumstances they face. These are unchosen pathways in which they learn to manage official requirements

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

68 Youth Justice 10(1)

while maintaining their own important connections and goals. Their longer-term aspirations typically match official aims for completing education and entering employment; but systems’ categorizations of behaviour and interventions compound the difficulties of transitions, particularly access to mainstream credentials, producing convoluted societal access routes. For some young people immersion in multiple regulatory systems evokes a risk managing rationality that includes choices to infringe regulations or break the law. Frustrated by delays in social services organizing contact visits early in her foster care placement, Alice (14) uses her pocket money to get home (two hours away) to see friends and family, despite the threat of police intervention. When young people put themselves at risk – of harm and further interventions – they are often attempts towards self-protec- tion when intensive regulation is experienced as disconnecting, fraught and removing scope for autonomy. Across the placement contexts, young people’s concerns and deci- sions are about regaining a sense of control over their own lives.

Prosociality in Local Conditions In developmental accounts, the increasing individualization of pathways in and out of crime gives little attention to minor offending as part of the normal experience of many young people and that the majority ‘grow out of’ crime; and the significance of prosocial- ity. Most developmental accounts concentrate on ‘high risk’ or ‘serious offending’ (see Farrington, 2000 for example) and while the issue of ‘minor offending’ is theorized as a part of the ‘growing out of crime thesis’ (age-crime curve) or Moffitt’s (1993) ‘adolescent limited offending’ approach, qualitative understandings of how minor offending operates in the everyday lives of the young are given little attention. At second interviews, young people are asked whether anything significant has happened in their lives since the first interview. The events are telling in terms of their pro/social orientations and interests (all are on final warnings or referral orders): Tom reports that his sister is engaged to be mar- ried; Howard’s response is ‘I don’t go fishing that much any more… I’ve got college two days a week instead of work experience now’; Emmett is concerned that ‘My brother’s lost his job… they’ve laid people off’; Shauna talks about work experience, Walter about college and Thahmina about her job. Across the cohort the desire for good friendships and relationships, sociality and making something of their lives is a continuity of aims over- arching both licit and illicit forms of making fun, taking risks, getting into and out of trouble.

That young people’s lifestyles are essentially prosocial in terms of time spent offending compared to licit activities and that they readily describe opportunities to offend that they have not taken suggests more than individual propensities and situational impulsivity. For those young people who have never been involved in offending as well as those who have, avoiding trouble is part of the everyday. Feeling safe in familiar territory and knowing who is who in the area is tempered by witnessing crime, experiencing victimization and knowledge of unsafe places and people so that being streetwise is necessary. Young people deal with this in various ways, from avoiding particular activities, places or people to learning to fight, to carrying knives in case of attack. Being part of a group with ‘street

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 69

cred’ provides protection. Young people’s understandings of risk and protections are constituted in the necessity of negotiating complex circumstances that include intensive regulation such that aiming to avoid crime may nonetheless be a pathway to criminaliza- tion. In other circumstances the continuity of young people’s prosociality may be recog- nized and supported through systemic protections that in high crime areas and under-resourced communities are more difficult to access.

Young People’s Relations to Crime: Alternative Pathways and Developments Claims in the literature that links may exist between behaviour at an early age and the future onset of offending (Thornberry, 2005) can conflate complex biographies with crim- inal pathways, necessarily omitting other aspects of the individual’s experience and way of life. In young people’s accounts, interrelated victimization, witnessing crime, cultural and societal access routes and institutional interventions including criminalization constitute their relations to crime and are formative of life pathways that include offending. Offending and other choices are a product of individual agency in its intersection with social pro- cesses, contextual options, resources and constraints. Their practices are indicative of motivations and desires but important features of individual experience are also recogniz- able as common culture and social control mechanisms. That offending is typically with friends confirms the significance of peer groups but they are equally important to proso- ciality. Individual and collective decisions as cultural practices and interests intersect with others’ decisions and interests (through the commodification of culture and multiple con- trols of governance) and in this sense are social and cultural formations. How others’ as well as young people’s own perceptions of activities as legitimate or illegal, harmless or harmful, safe or dangerous, or potentially these, is important to ‘what happens’.

‘Things happen’ is an important theme in the accounts of everyday experience of the streets, neighbourhoods, youth culture, and regulatory authorities, suggesting the limits of individual agency and elements of inevitability and randomness in young people’s under- standings of others’ power, including criminalization. Interventions reposition young people’s relations to conventional developmental routes reconfiguring particular sequences of them through and as moments of change to routines and opportunity structures. This is the lived experience of educational and youth justice policies. That young people may reconnect with conventional routes through alternative educational placements and youth justice programmes (Bottrell and Armstrong, 2007) are indicative of the differentiation effected through social inequalities and political processes.

‘Things that happen’ in policy development, the distribution of community resources and the structuring of youth governance are processes of social exclusion that create non- normative conditions and specific developmental tasks that young people must negotiate. The integration of official decisions as negotiation of locale, disconnection from school and mainstream transition routes, multiple placements and a social milieu in which all young people are regarded with suspicion is ‘normal’ for these young people. In their adaptation to and in difficult and changing social contexts it is unsurprising that ‘non-normative’

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

70 Youth Justice 10(1)

pursuits are part of their repertoires of coping and competence. ‘Growing up’, ‘getting wiser’ and ‘maturing’ over time includes resistance and conformity to others’ interpretation of their behaviours and agency. ‘Taking responsibility’ is a personal response to threats to their futures, including criminal and school records and the consequences of further trouble in conjunction with the possibility of realizing aspirations as societal access routes open up. It is also the way individuals articulate their agency as incorporated into hegemonic pro- cesses of social order and social control.

Conclusion Listening to young people is important to understanding their offending and broader rela- tions to crime. Their perspectives require seeing youth offending as one aspect of their life pathways in relation to social and political processes. However, taking their accounts seri- ously also requires asking questions about criminological paradigms in response to those perspectives. Young people’s knowledge of ‘the way things happen’ calls forth the scru- tiny of concepts and categories as given and points to the significance of researchers’ perspectives for opening up or maintaining conceptual boundaries of their paradigm. These decisions are implicated in the nature of young people’s experience through the role of research in serving or challenging policy agendas (Armstrong, 2004).

Intervention and prevention strategies that prioritize change in young people derive from explanations of offending that emphasize defective choices, lack of self-control and anti-social propensity. That most young people grow out of crime and that time offending is typically a small part of the lives of even the most persistent and prolific offenders has reinforced developmental analytic attention to individual decision-making in offending contexts (Wikström, 2003). That prosociality may be the dominant propensity in young offenders is untenable paradigmatically as offending is conceptualized dichotomously with normative development, but may be an important way of understanding the interrela- tions of offending and criminalization in young people’s relations to crime. This would require a conceptual reframing of individual ecologies as nested in more distal systems and recognizing the reciprocal relations that are inherent in them.

However, the direction of analysis of nested ecologies may reinforce or challenge dom- inant approaches to understanding youth crime. The distal processes evident in young people’s accounts may be incorporated into the developmental paradigm as further ‘layers’ of influencing factors around the individual and immediate ecology, maintaining empha- sis on changing young people in prevention and intervention strategies; and serving to intensify the regulatory function of ‘joined up’ approaches. Young people’s accounts sug- gest the need to consider the joined-up effects of distal systems both in the construction of crime as a social problem and their constitutive effects in local ecologies. Turning around the direction of analysis to trace young people’s experience into distal formative processes opens up the possibility for directing change strategies at the macroecological level. It is at this level that fundamental conditions that young people negotiate and opportunities available to them are structured and may be changed.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Bottrell et al. 71

Acknowledgements We wish to acknowledge the financial support of the ESRC, Grant No. L330253001.

References Armstrong D (2004) A risky business? research, policy, governmentality and youth offending. Youth Justice

4(2): 100–116.

Armstrong D, France A, and Hine J (2006) Pathways Into and Out of Crime. Final Report. London: ESRC.

Bateman T (2006) Youth crime and justice: Statistical ‘evidence’, recent trends and responses. In: Goldson B,

Muncie J (eds) Youth Crime and Justice. London: SAGE, 65–77.

Bottrell D, Armstrong D (2007) Changes and exchanges in marginal youth transitions. Journal of Youth

Studies 10(3): 353–371.

Bronfenbrenner U (1979) The Ecology of Human Development: Experiments by Nature and Design.

Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Brown S (2005) Understanding Youth and Crime. Listening to Youth?, 2nd Edition. Maidenhead: Open

University Press.

Catalano R, Hawkins J (1996) The social development model: A theory of antisocial behaviour. In: Hawkins

J (ed.) Delinquency and Crime: Current Theories. New York: Cambridge University Press, 149–197.

Chesney-Lind M, Irwin K (2008) Beyond Bad Girls. Gender, Violence and Hype. New York: Routledge.

Elder GH Jr, Kirkpatrick Johnson M, and Crosnoe R (2004) The emergence and development of life

course theory. In: Mortimer J, Shanahan M (eds) Handbook of the Life Course. New York: Springer,

3–22.

Farrington D (1996) The development of offending and antisocial behaviour from childhood to adulthood.

In: Cordella P, Siegel L (eds) Readings in Contemporary Criminological Theory. Boston: Northeastern

University Press, pp. 107–120.

Farrington D (2000) Explaining and preventing crime: The globalisation of knowledge. Keynote address to

the American Society for Criminology, 1999. Criminology 38(1): 1–24.

Farrington D (2007) Developmental criminology and risk-focused prevention. In: Maguire M, Morgan R,

and Reiner R (eds) The Oxford Handbook of Criminology, 4th Edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press,

657–701.

Ferrell J (1999) Cultural criminology. Annual Review of Sociology 25: 395–418.

France A, Homel R (2006) Societal access routes and developmental pathways: Putting social structure and

young people’s voice into the analysis of pathways into and out of crime. The Australian and New Zealand

Journal of Criminology 39(3): 295–309.

Garland D (1996) The limits of the sovereign state: Strategies of crime control in contemporary society.

British Journal of Criminology 36(4): 445–471.

Goldson B (2002) New punitiveness: The politics of child incarceration. In: Muncie J, Hughes G, and

McLaughlin E (eds) Youth Justice: Critical Readings. London: SAGE, 386–400.

Gottfredson M, Hirshi T (1990) A General Theory of Crime. Stanford: Stanford University Press.

Haines K, Case S (2008) The rhetoric and the reality of the ‘risk factor prevention paradigm’ approach to

preventing and reducing youth offending. Youth Justice 8(1): 5–20.

Hayward K, Young J (2007) Cultural criminology. In: Maguire M, Morgan R, and Reiner R (eds) The Oxford

Handbook of Criminology, 4th Edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 102–121.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

72 Youth Justice 10(1)

Lahey B, Waldman I (2005) A developmental model of the propensity to offend during childhood and ado-

lescence. In: Farrington D (ed.) Integrated Developmental and Life-Course Theories of Offending. New

Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 15–50.

Loeber R, LeBlanc M (1990) Toward a developmental criminology. Crime and Justice 12: 375–473.

Maguin E, Loeber R (1996) Academic performance and delinquency. In: Tonry M (ed.) Crime and Justice:

A Review of Research, Vol. 20. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 145–264.

Moffitt T (1993) Adolescence-limited and life-course-persistent antisocial behaviour: A developmental tax-

onomy. Psychological Review 100(4): 674–701.

Muncie J (2004) Youth justice: Responsibilisation and rights. In: Roche J, Tucker S, Thomson R, and Flynn,

R (eds) Youth in Society. London: SAGE, 131–144.

Muncie J (2005) The globalization of crime control – The case of youth and juvenile justice: Neo-liberalism,

policy convergence and international conventions. Theoretical Criminology 9(1): 35–64.

Reiner R (2007) Political economy, crime, and criminal justice. In: Maguire M, Morgan R, and Reiner, R (eds)

The Oxford Handbook of Criminology, 4th Edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 342–380.

Sampson RJ, Laub J (2005) A life-course view of the development of crime. The Annals of the American

Academy of Political and Social Science 602: 12–45.

Simon J (1997) Governing through crime. In: Fisher G, Friedman L (eds) The Crime Conundrum: Essays on

Criminal Justice. New York: Westview Press, 171–190.

Thornberry T (2005) Explaining multiple patterns of offending across the life course and across generations.

Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 602: 156–195.

Wikström P (2003) Individual risk, life-style risk, and adolescent offending. Findings from the Peterborough

Youth Study. Consulted November 2008. Available at: http://www.scopic.ac.uk/documents/

Peterborougharticle_000.pdf

Wikström P, Loeber R (2000) Do disadvantaged neighbourhoods cause well-adjusted children to become

adolescent delinquents? A study of male juvenile serious offending, individual risk and protective factors,

and neighborhood context. Criminology 38(4): 1109–1142.

Dr Dorothy Bottrell is a Lecturer in the Faculty of Education and Social Work University of Sydney, Australia.

Derrick Armstrong is Professor and Deputy Vice-Chancellor (Education) University of Sydney, Australia.

Alan France is Professor and Director of the Centre for Research in Social Policy, Loughborough University, UK.

at University of Bedfordshire on October 30, 2016yjj.sagepub.comDownloaded from

Young People and Crime/Youth gangs and violence Analysing the social and spatial mobility of young people in Guatemala City.pdf

Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=cchg20

Download by: [University of Bedfordshire] Date: 30 October 2016, At: 11:13

Children's Geographies

ISSN: 1473-3285 (Print) 1473-3277 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/cchg20

Youth, gangs and violence: Analysing the social and spatial mobility of young people in Guatemala City

Ailsa Winton

To cite this article: Ailsa Winton (2005) Youth, gangs and violence: Analysing the social and spatial mobility of young people in Guatemala City, Children's Geographies, 3:2, 167-184

To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/14733280500161537

Published online: 21 Aug 2006.

Submit your article to this journal

Article views: 1751

View related articles

Citing articles: 14 View citing articles

Youth, Gangs and Violence: Analysing the Social and Spatial Mobility of Young People in Guatemala City

AILSA WINTON Department of Geography, Queen Mary, University of London, London E1 4NS, UK.

Fax: 144 20 8981 6276. E-mail: [email protected]

ABSTRACT Youth gangs have become an increasingly significant, and controversial,

social institution in low-income communities in many cities in Central America, and yet

the local-level impacts of this phenomenon, especially on young people, remain under-

explored. Drawing on research with young people in Guatemala City, this paper

explores the multiple barriers to the social and spatial mobility of both gang and non-

gang members resulting from gang violence. It also examines how young men and

women cope with violence, and, given the severe impacts of gang activity on young

people, highlights the pressing need for social alternatives to gangs.

KEYWORDS: Youth, violence, social and spatial mobility, Guatemala

Introduction

Almost everyone has their weapons, and when you go out into the street you never

know if you’re going to return, what’s going to happen to you, when they’re going

to assault you. You don’t have security—we don’t live in peace [. . .] There have

only been deaths.

(Maria, aged 20, Guatemala City)

Despite the seemingly interminable academic and non-academic concern over ‘youth

violence’, rarely does it stretch to consider the effects of violence on young people, and

the extent to which they themselves are victimised. It is certainly true that in Guatemala,

as noted in the context of the UK by Pain (2003, p. 152), ‘the issue of young people as

victims is submerged by the increasing criminalisation of youth’. In analysing the

impact of youth gang activity on young people in Guatemala City, this paper attempts

to give some insight into a phenomenon in which young people are at once the perpetrators

and principal victims of community violence, and to go some way towards revealing the

nature of everyday risk for young people in this context. In particular, although youth

gangs have become an increasingly significant (if in some ways negative) social institution

in low-income communities in urban Guatemala, and throughout much of Central America,

Children’s Geographies, Vol. 3, No. 2, 167–184, August 2005

ISSN 1473-3285 print; ISSN 1473-3277 online/05/020167-18 # 2005 Taylor & Francis Group Ltd

DOI: 10.1080/14733280500161537

little research has examined the ramifications of gang activity for the communities in

which they operate (but see Rodgers, 2003; Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). In essence,

this paper attempts both to broaden the existing literature on youth gangs in Latin

America through considering the changes in social landscapes brought about by this

phenomenon, while also contributing to the emerging body of geographical literature on

the socio-spatial construction of fear of (violent) crime among young people.

The now substantial literature on the geographies of childhood and youth has estab-

lished not only that there certainly is a place for children and youth in geography (cf.

James, 1990), but that ‘research in children’s geographies is now beginning to reach criti-

cal mass’ (Holloway and Valentine, 2000; see also Skelton and Valentine, 1998; Matthews

and Limb, 1999; Aitken, 2001). The central tenets of this stream of research need not be

rehearsed here, but particularly welcome for the purposes of this paper have been the pro-

blematisation of ‘moral panics’ surrounding youth (for example Lucas, 1998), and the

broader aim of deepening understandings of the various ‘lifeworlds’ of children and

young people in both the North (see for example, Katz, 1993; Valentine, 1996; Pain,

2001, 2003; Nayak, 2003) and increasingly, the South (for example Katz, 1993;

Beazley, 2000; Punch, 2000; Young, 2003). More specifically, there has been increasing

attention paid to the particular experiences and responses of young people in relation to

fear of crime1 in the North (see Pain, 2001, 2003; also Nayak, 2003), but this is yet to

be accompanied by similar work in the South (but see Bartlett et al., 1999). Especially

important, and again largely neglected, is the fact that community violence carried out

by young people has important repercussions for young people not involved in its per-

petration. Yet, the relationships between and within these two apparently distinct

groups of young people also need to be explored.

Furthermore, the face of ‘youth’ in Guatemala is portrayed as distinctly male and dis-

affected, with little regard for the lives and experiences of young women, and indeed the

diverse experiences of young men, in such an environment. In addition, existing work on

gangs in Latin America has scarcely considered the spatial dynamics of violence beyond

the construction of identity through gang territories (for example Riaño-Alcalá, 1991;

Rocha, 2000b). There are, therefore, both connections and barriers among young

people, and the wider community, to be considered. It is useful to consider youth violence

in terms of exclusion, since different layers of (at times conflicting) socio-spatial exclu-

sions and inclusions were found to be integral not only to the functioning of youth

gangs themselves, but also to their wider effects (see also Pain, 2001). In turn, while it

has been suggested that wider processes of social exclusion can themselves be short-

circuited at a local level (Gore et al., 1995), it is also important to recognise that local

phenomena (with, of course, their own macro-level influences) may also produce acute

exclusions at this level.

Methodology2

The paper is based on research which focused on the well-being of young people living in

two low-income, marginal settlements in Guatemala City, both of which were established

in the mid-1980s: El Progreso, a settlement situated to the south west of Guatemala City,

and Ciudad Sueños, a more geographically isolated settlement to the west of the city.3

Marginal areas of the city such as these are populated by close to one million people,

where there is a profound lack of basic services, only limited educational and health ser-

vices, few formal sector employment opportunities, and very high levels of delinquency

and social violence (Poitevı́n et al., 2000). Research was carried out with young people

in these communities between October 2000 and June 2001, using a broadly qualitative

168 Ailsa Winton

approach. A total of 250 young people participated in the research (127 women, 123 men),

aged between 9 and 23, with the majority in their mid-teens. They were accessed both

through local schools and youth organisations, and subsequently via snowballing.

Research was carried out mainly in these schools and organisations, and occasionally in

participants’ homes. Some discussion groups were held in the street, although this was

generally not possible for safety reasons. Since the research was not explicitly focused

on either violence or youth gangs, sampling was not determined by gang membership,

although a small number of participants were themselves ex-gang members, and others

had friends currently involved in gangs. It is possible that some participants were involved

with gangs, but chose not to divulge this. More specific research which had been planned

with active gang members had to be abandoned owing to events towards the end of the

research period.

It is widely recognised that providing a range of alternative modes of expression is par-

ticularly important in research with young people (see also Morrow and Richards, 1996;

Johnson et al., 1998; Thomas and O’Kane, 1998; Ansell, 2001; Young and Barrett, 2001).

Similarly, the recent ‘participation revolution’ in development—aiming to prioritise local

knowledge and promote genuine participation in the research process—has increased the

use of ‘alternative’ methods in this context, albeit not always appropriately (see below).

With this trend comes an increasing recognition of the benefits of combining these meth-

odological approaches in research with youth in the South (see for example Beazley, 2000;

Young and Barrett, 2001). Underlying this paper, therefore, is the understanding of young

people as different to adults, yet not inferior; diverse amongst themselves, but margina-

lised as a group; enmeshed in wider socio-cultural structures, yet possessing their own

understandings of the world; and above all as eminently capable. In particular, it is

argued that incorporating Participatory Appraisal techniques (see Chambers, 1994a,

1994b, 1994c) increased the flexibility and versatility of the framework, and it is especially

well-suited to work with young people. One significant advantage of using participatory

tools is that they allow the focus of the research to be immediately and visibly shaped

by the priorities of participants (see below).

However, given evident problems with the overblown ‘empowerment’ claims of Parti-

cipatory Appraisal (see for example Crawley, 1998; Guijt and Shah, 1998; Cornwall,

2000; Pain and Francis, 2003), I find it more constructive to use the method without the

label, since genuinely ‘participatory’ research involves more than mere innovation at

the data collection stage. In addition, I do not see the key principles of PA4 (respect of

local knowledges, the respectful behaviour and attitudes of the outsider, accessibility

and adaptability) as exclusive to this approach, nor as constituting ‘participation’.

Unless it is the basis of direct action, resulting from sustained ‘community’ participation

(which is itself a rather problematic idea), PA cannot claim to be anything but a preferable

alternative, or complement, to more traditional methods. Surely, however, there is a self-

evident difference between ‘participatory appraisal’, and the more action-based ‘participa-

tory learning and action’, or ‘participatory action research’. Users of these different

approaches need to be explicit about the aims and purpose of their methodological

approach. In the current context, expectations of this approach are limited to it being an

inclusive, appropriate and flexible method of data collection. Perhaps the best way to

avoid confusion over the meaning of ‘participation’ would be to avoid using it as an expli-

cit label unless the entire research process is genuinely participatory. I would also suggest

that it is best used to inform more in-depth research, rather than to replace it altogether.

The research employed a primarily qualitative methodological framework, which

included 61 diagram-based discussion groups, in which various (PA) tools, such as

causal flow diagrams, maps, pie charts, timelines, and drawings, were used by young

Youth, Gangs and Violence 169

people to explore and discuss problems and ideas. The role of the researcher in this context

is as facilitator/participant. Discussion groups were conducted with small groups of young

people, averaging 4, to first, gain some understanding of the broad range of issues affecting

their lives and the community more generally, and second, to explore the emerging issues

as prioritised by participants. Where possible, the groups comprised those of similar ages,

although this was not always feasible. Most groups contained both young women and men,

but some were single sex. It was also used with some individuals as an alternative to inter-

views, when they expressed this preference.

In addition, 20 young people were given cameras—either individually or in small

groups—and asked to take photographs of the positive and negative features of the com-

munity, and of the places and people which were important to them. They were later asked

to comment on the photos they had taken to explain why they had taken the picture, and

were all given copies of their photographs. The pictures, comments and associated discus-

sions provided valuable insights into the daily lives and experiences of young people,

which usefully complemented those gained through other methods (see also Morrow

and Richards, 1996; Bolton et al., 2001; Young and Barrett, 2001).

More in-depth qualitative information was obtained through 39 in-depth interviews with

young women and men aged between 14 and 21, the majority of whom had already par-

ticipated in one or more of the discussion groups. In addition, a short questionnaire survey

was completed after the discussion groups to elicit basic information about the partici-

pants, together with 47 daily routine surveys. This framework allowed young people

some choice over how they participated, and enabled data triangulation.

Living with Everyday Violence: The Research Context

Following the official end of the 36-year armed conflict in 1996, violence in Guatemala

has transformed from political, to more widespread social and economic violence. As

such, the ‘norm’ of violence has been transformed and maintained, while at the same

time the media continues to sensationalise this violence (De Orrellana, 1997; Smutt and

Miranda, 1998; Torres-Rivas, 1999; Garbarino et al., 2002). The upsurge in social (and

often economic) violence is commonly blamed on the proliferation of youth gangs, or

‘maras’, which have become an important concern in Guatemala, particularly in urban

areas, and throughout the region (see, for example, AVANCSO, 1996; Aboutanos,

1997; Cruz, 1997; De Cesare, 1997; FLACSO, n.d.; Ramos, n.d.; Smutt and Miranda,

1998; Rodgers, 1999a). At a local level, therefore, gang violence is at once both normal

and scandalous, which has significant psychological implications for the communities

affected by it. As Clauss-Ehlers and Lopez Levi (2002) suggest in the context of the

US, young people may come to expect violence in order to protect themselves from it; reg-

ularly experiencing or hearing about violence is traumatising, and yet leads to desensitisa-

tion. As a result, ‘community violence among youth becomes viewed as something routine

rather than an unacceptable exception’ (ibid., p. 270). It has also been argued that young

people who are faced with seemingly uncontrollable violence may develop a sense of

fatalism and short-termism, through which violence is further perpetuated (see NNFR,

n.d.). In the case of Guatemala, also significant is the potential loss of hope as a result

of the continuation—indeed, in many ways worsening—of violence since the end of the

armed conflict (see Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). Gibson et al.’s (1991)5 findings from

Alexandra, South Africa are in many ways comparable:

the significance of hope for allowing people to cope with the most adverse of circum-

stances cannot be underestimated. It represents the capacity to hold on to the

170 Ailsa Winton

possibility of something good even in the face of overwhelming badness. In Alexan-

dra, the years of continuous violence may have undermined this usually very resilient

capacity which has also been injured by the abrupt raising of expectations of peace,

followed by the increase in violence.

Indeed, one 17-year-old young woman in Guatemala City noted that: ‘There will be more

people involved in gangs, more deaths. This is going to increase here. There’s not much

hope’. Thus, the psychological effects of everyday violence, and the often associated lack

of hope affect the experiences and perceptions of young people, and influence the choices

that are available to them in their daily lives, all of which further complicates their roles as

both victims and perpetrators of violence.6

The Nature of Youth Gangs in Guatemala

There is little consensus, or reliable data, on the proportion of crime actually attributable to

youth gangs in Latin America, but perhaps more significant than actual rates is the fact that

that the problem is widely perceived and portrayed as one of the most serious facing Gua-

temala today, and certainly has a profound impact on many communities. Indeed, of all

problems noted by young people participating in the current research, the problem of

the maras and the associated violence and insecurity was noted most frequently, and

the majority of participants also considered this to be the most severe of the many pro-

blems confronting them (see also Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). It is important to note,

however, that not all violent crime can be attributed to youth gangs, and that gangs them-

selves are not uniformly criminal (see Moser and Winton, 2002). In many ways youth

gangs are the manifestation of young people’s need to feel part of a group in situations

of multiple exclusion and the absence of alternatives, yet this seemingly innocuous

need can have grave consequences both for themselves and others. Participants identified

a range of different types of activities which gang members were involved in, many of

which were violence-related (see Table I). It is both the economic crime gangs often

engage in, and the social violence of territorial conflicts which have a strong impact on

the spatiality of communities.

Table 1. List of mara activities and outcomes reported by

participants

Mara activities Outcomes

Fight each other

Kill

Hurt people

Sexual abuse, rape

Have tattoos

Shoot

Take drugs

Vandalise

Violence in school

Rivalry

Violence in the community

Rop people and houses

Drug dealing

Fear

Insecurity

You can’t go out when they fight

Death

Lack of communication

Enemies with parents

Family breakdown

Lack of trust

Source: discussion groups

Youth, Gangs and Violence 171

A predominantly (although certainly not exclusively) male phenomenon, maras are

generally associated with low-income urban areas, due to high levels of inequality and

the lack of social, economic and cultural alternatives available in this context. Data on

the numbers of gangs or maras and their members can only be approximate. Although

the maras ‘18’ and ‘Salvatrucha’ (or MS 13) operate throughout Central America, the

areas where gangs operate will usually have a number of smaller neighbourhood gangs,

which may or may not be part of one of the larger gangs. The Prensa Libre (cited in

UNDP, 1998) identified a total of 53 different maras operating in 12 different zones of

Guatemala City in 1997, although this is a conservative figure. A different source put

the figure for Guatemala City at 330 in 1995 (PRODEN, 1996). Moreover, it has

almost certainly increased significantly in subsequent years. While gang activity is most

prolific in marginal urban areas of Guatemala City, gangs also operate in 10 departments

outside the capital (Rodrı́guez and de León, 2000; see also Moser and McIlwaine, 2001).

Although not always used, the widespread possession and use of firearms (not least as a

consequence of the recent armed conflict) heightens the fatality of territorial conflict

between gangs, and also increases the risk of injury or death for those not involved

in the disputes. Indeed, the most common cause of death among 15–24-year-old

Guatemalans in 1997 was firearms (Poitevı́n et al., 2000). Far from being gratuitous,

however, territorial violence is key to maintaining the identity of individual gangs.

Group identity is based on separation both from other gangs and the rest of the community,

with unity rooted in difference from others, yet commonality amongst the group. It is on

the basis of this strong group identity, and the (often intimidating) image this projects, that

gangs exercise power, with identity rooted in space as symbolic of cultural difference.

The upside of the structure of gangs for members themselves is the large amount of

social capital they inhere, in terms of the mutual trust and solidarity associated with the

social networks in place. ‘Belonging’ to a gang offers support in practical and emotional

terms, and is an attractive remedy to a lack of these resources in other spheres, especially

the home (which is itself the result of wider social and economic problems) (see also

FLACSO, n.d.; Hearn, 1994; SELA, 1995; Rocha, 2000b; Moser and McIlwaine, 2001;

Ramos n.d.;). As one interviewee, Verónica,7 aged 17, suggested,

if your parents don’t support you, what are you going to do? If you find a, a friend

who is . . . a drug addict, or who is involved in bad things, you go around with

them too—you feel that you have their trust, and not your parents.

There is, however, a conflict between attaining emotional (and perhaps economic) well-

being on one hand, and facing constant physical danger on the other. Young people

involved with gangs were met with the threat of injury or death on a daily basis, with

the clustering of territories in small areas placing further limits on their personal

freedom. Indeed, one young woman, aged 16, spoke of serious problems of rivalry in

her block alone. It was not safe, she said, for the gang members there to go to work, or

to do anything with a set routine, as those from the other gangs would know when and

where to get you. To belong to a gang, therefore, can mean surrendering a ‘normal’ life

for one which is largely contained within the structure of the gang. This highlights the

often neglected fact that young people involved in the perpetration of violence are also

victims on many levels. As Pain (2003) argues, offending and victimisation are both con-

nected in the lives of marginalised youth, both in terms of being the direct victims of crime

(and/or violence), and also in a more abstract sense of exclusion and lack of appropriate

opportunities or care. Nowhere is this more visible than in the case of youth gangs.

172 Ailsa Winton

Fear, Spatial Mobility and Social Networks

If gang members are themselves subject to fairly strict social and spatial boundaries, how

does gang activity impact on the socio-spatial freedom of young people not directly

involved? Broadly, social contact beyond the home is contingent on spatial mobility,

and use of space may thus expose the temporal and spatial extent of social networks.

Overall, young people appeared to spend alarmingly little time outside school or the

home. The daily routine survey, completed by 47 young people aged between 11 and

17, revealed that an average of only 0.4 hours per day was spent outside the home

either with friends or playing sport, with very little variation according to gender. In

addition, only 17 of the 47 respondents reported spending any time away from the

home socially, and even surveys referring to the weekend showed an average of only

0.5 hours spent on this type of activity per day. The majority, then, spent their free-time

at home, either spending time with their family, or in solitary activities such as reading,

drawing, or watching television, which was also reflected in interviews.

The reason for participants’ general aversion to public life in both communities was,

perhaps unsurprisingly found to be the danger associated with general delinquency, and

with the maras in terms of assaults and territorial fighting. In particular, the (at times)

violent behaviour of maras has major repercussions for the use of space of other young

people in the communities: the omnipresence of gangs leads to their perceived or actual

dominance over public space, including recreational areas (such as basketball courts, foot-

ball pitches and children’s play areas), and the construction of this space as dangerous for

the rest of the community. Particularly significant is that—contrary to findings elsewhere

(Rodgers, 1999b, on Nicaragua; Smutt and Miranda, 1998, on El Salvador)—participants

did not see gangs as protectors of their neighbourhood, but rather defenders of their own

gang. This was itself related to the fact that the communities were said to contain a number

of smaller gangs, rather than a strictly identifiable ‘neighbourhood’ gang.8

Accordingly, a striking aspect of the community maps drawn by participants, and also

the photographs taken by them, was the danger associated with recreational areas. All the

maps identified these sites as dangerous at night, and in only a quarter of cases were they

shown as safe during the day (see for example, Figure 1). As one young man, aged 15 com-

mented, ‘they arrive to play ball, and end up being killed’, while two young women, aged

14 and 15, drew someone being shot in the ‘children’s park’ in their map. If even the sup-

posedly recreational areas are perceived as dangerous by the very people they are sup-

posed to serve, then it stands to reason that violence was consistently identified as the

main factor influencing young people’s spatial mobility. In addition to these specific

sites, in many cases danger was seen to be more generalised, and associated with ‘the

street’ as a whole (see Figure 1). This was related to the relatively small area covered

by gang territories, which made violence less predictable and hence, less avoidable.

Given the danger often associated with public space, it is perhaps hardly surprising that

so many appeared to choose to stay at home (see also Kaztman, 1997, on Uruguay;

Moser and McIlwaine, 2004, on Guatemala and Colombia; see below on coping

strategies).

There was therefore a lack of safe places to meet, compounding general fear of public

space both by young people themselves and their parents. As noted above, the appropria-

tion of public space is vital for gangs to attain some degree of spatial and cultural domina-

tion within the community, which has the (not unintentional) effect of alienating other

young people and community members. As Carlos, aged 21, commented,

these young people take a space to go, to annoy and get drunk, to smoke marijuana as

some of them who go there do, to have sex with the girls from their gang, and all

Youth, Gangs and Violence 173

that—they have a space which is supposedly for recreation, but it’s not. They’re

always there.

Furthermore, some participants spoke of the limits placed on their freedom to move

beyond as well as within the communities. With armed attacks on buses an all too

common occurrence, some young people like Esteban, aged 16, felt limited as to where

they could go: ‘you can’t go up there [on the bus], because maybe if you’re in a bus,

they get on to rob you, or if not start to assault people’. Thus, connections beyond the com-

munity are also inhibited by fear of violence. Overall, therefore, violence had an unsurpris-

ingly negative effect on the development and maintenance of some young people’s social

networks, restricting the extent to which they participated in social activities outside the

home (see also Smith, 1987; Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). While the effects of gang vio-

lence were certainly not limited to young people, it will be seen that the social immediacy

of young people involved in gangs bore specific implications for young people.

Paradoxically, it is perhaps the gang members themselves who had the strongest sense

of ‘place’, albeit highly specific, and yet who were also subject to significant levels of

community level exclusion as a result. This exclusion operated both in terms of the terri-

torial restrictions resulting from gang rivalry (see below), and also their social separation

from the rest of the community.

While it may seem remarkable that gangs have been able to exert such levels of control

and influence over the local population, the police offered little resistance to gang activity.

As Berta, aged 14, noted: ‘now instead of the groups of maras being afraid of the police,

Figure 1. Local map of safety and danger, Guatemala City: drawn by two young women

and one young man, aged 14–15.

174 Ailsa Winton

the police are afraid of them’. Indeed, the police were widely perceived as both inefficient

and untrustworthy, and were (together with maras) frequently identified in discussion

groups as the most negative institution in both communities (see also Moser and

McIlwaine, 2004). This lack of efficacy was connected first, to a severe lack of resources,

and second, to the endemic corruption and weakness of state institutions (see Winton,

2004a). Community resistance, while found to exist in other areas of the city, was not

said to operate cohesively in either of the research communities.9

Gender, Fear and Violence

Emerging from the research were interesting gender differences in the type of fear and vio-

lence experienced by young women and men. While there was no discernible difference

between the levels of violence experienced or feared by young men and women, the

nature of fear and violence did vary according to gender, as did the spatial and temporal

occurrence of this violence.

Together with the danger associated with getting caught up in gang conflict, young

people also reported being the specific target of verbal and physical abuse. Young men

in particular often noted how they would be threatened or hit by some gang members.

Although young men were reported to be vulnerable to physical (and, less often,

sexual) abuse in the home, and to male rape outside the home, they were more likely to

discuss violence in terms of public violence. Indeed, it appeared that young men could

less easily evade the violence of the streets (see Goodey, 1997, on the UK; see below

on coping strategies). As Sandra, aged 16 noted: ‘for women it’s not so hard—more for

the men because they see them going around and hit them and everything, and sometimes

they’re not even involved in the maras’. This is notably different from research in other

contexts, which highlights perceptions of public space as particularly dangerous for

women (for example Day, 2001, on the US).

While young women also reported feeling afraid of what gang members may do, their

experiences tended to centre around intimidation and verbal abuse, and the fear of sexual

abuse, rather than physical violence. Thus, although young women often discussed public

violence in terms of delinquency, they were also concerned about specifically gendered

violence, including rape, and more general harassment (see also Koskela, 1999; Moser

and McIlwaine, 2001). Olga, aged 16, for example, described how ‘they see that [a

woman] is walking alone, and what the men do is start to annoy her for fun’. Much

research in the North has suggested that such incidences of sexual harassment in public

places serve to remind women of the threat of gendered sexual violence, and thus

‘evoke fear of more severe sexual attack through routinely creating a state of insecurity

and unease among women’ (Pain, 1991, p. 421; see also Valentine, 1992; Smith and

Torstensson, 1997; Koskela, 1999; on examples from the UK and Europe). Since young

women were much more likely to discuss domestic violence than young men (see also

Moser and McIlwaine, 2001), domestic violence may therefore be indicative of the

‘hidden victimisation’ of women (Smith and Torstensson, 1997) which, it has been

argued (again in the context of the North) ‘may affect the broader spatial experiences

and choices of women affected by or threatened by it’ (Pain, 1991, p. 417; also

Koskela, 1999). Thus, if young women perceive themselves as vulnerable to gendered vio-

lence both in the home and in ‘public’, as the findings suggest, perceived danger in public

and private space becomes mutually constitutive.

In terms of gender differences in the temporal experience of fear, it was more common

for young men to talk about danger during the day than young women. It is telling that of

the seven community maps on which recreational areas were marked dangerous during the

Youth, Gangs and Violence 175

day, five had been drawn by young men. It would appear that fear was more temporally

constant for young men than for young women, with women more likely to fear attacks

in public specifically at night. For one interviewee, Brenda, aged 14, for example, it

was necessary to return home before six in the evening for fear of what may happen to

her. As is now widely accepted, it can be seen that space (and hence fear in, and of,

space) is socially constructed, and is therefore conditioned by the multiple social, and

especially gendered, power relations it inheres.

Coping with Everyday Violence: Avoidance, Compliance and Engagement

So how did young people deal with risk on a daily basis? Young people’s strategies

depended to some extent on whether the problem of violence was deemed to be localised

(and hence to some extent avoidable) or more pervasive (and less avoidable). It is useful to

divide these strategies into three main categories: avoidance, compliance and engagement,

within which there were often differences according to gender and age.

Avoidance is a logical, but highly isolating response to risk, which was most common

among young women, and younger age groups (early teens and below) in general (see also

Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). For these young people public space(s) had become synon-

ymous with unmanageable danger, which was avoidable only through extreme distancing

from public life. While in some cases this was the choice of parents who wanted to protect

their children from both the violence and the negative influence of ‘the street’ (see below),

it was often the choice of young people themselves. Carmen, aged 16, for example,

explained the reason she did not spend time in the street: ‘it’s because I don’t want to,

because I’m afraid of going out in the street because of everything that happens’. Such

strategies therefore concerned tangible danger of which young people themselves has

ample experience, both first and second hand, and which continually affirmed their

beliefs (see also Pain, 2003). Other participants reported more localised avoidance of

certain places that were particularly associated with territorial fighting, such as particular

streets, places such as basketball courts (especially after dark), or larger areas with a repu-

tation of gang conflict.

For some, however—particularly young men—the problem was deemed too pervasive to

avoid altogether, as one young man, aged 16 noted: ‘you see them like that on every

corner—it’s hard to avoid them’. So young people were often faced with the problem of

how to deal with potential confrontations. Many used various degrees of compliance to

manage these situations, perhaps presenting themselves as being of little interest (‘tell

them I’m nobody’, as one young man suggested), and to submit if they were confronted

(‘give them what they want, otherwise they hit you’, as noted by another young man).

Yet, beyond these strategies of compliance, others—particularly older age groups and

young men—described the constant struggle of maintaining enough distance from the

maras not to get drawn in, but to know enough to be able to deal with them (see also

Walklate, 1998, on the UK). Indeed, one interviewee, Efrain, aged 18, noted how fear

of violence from gang members induced some level of forced interaction with them to

ensure their own personal safety. After all, he remarked, ‘they’re not going to harm

themselves’. Indeed, it has been suggested that some young people who feel threatened

by violence in public may join a gang in order to be protected, and thus that the security

offered by gangs counters individuals perceptions of their vulnerability (see Rodgers,

2001; Garbarino et al., 2002). As Carmen, aged 16, noted ‘[in the gang] you’re protected

. . . and this is why young people are joining the gangs because they feel more than you—

more than the others’. Group-based violence is therefore sometimes best countered with a

176 Ailsa Winton

collective solution, in the sense that groups offer more protection than would individual

strategies (see also Pain, 2001).10

These engagement strategies suggest that a logical retreat from public life as a protec-

tive measure may prove counterproductive, since fear may be magnified through a lack of

understanding. Isabel, aged 16, for example, described the various types and cycles of vio-

lence typical of different parts of the community, which she said had to be understood in

order to deal with the violence on a daily basis. For example, gang violence was more

severe in some sectors than others, and occurred more often at certain times of day,

while some specific areas were more vulnerable to delinquency. Violence, she suggested,

followed loose patterns, and so awareness of the specific risks of violence in different areas

was useful in predicting where and when it might occur. As such, parental or self-restric-

tion of young people’s use of space (through using avoidance as a strategy) may actually

heighten their feelings of insecurity and vulnerability, since it would reduce their ability to

‘read’ public space in terms of the nuances of violence, and hence render them less able to

manage it. There is, however, a fine line to tread between this engagement and becoming

(or being seen to be) involved.

Indeed, there was a tension visible in the perceptions of many young people between what

were seen to be ‘a risk’ and ‘at risk’ young people (see Pain, 2003), or comparably those

seen to be ‘good’ or ‘bad’ (see Rocha, 2000a). Yet, within this the potential co-existence

of these categories was often reinforced. For example, one 16-year-old young man

commented that his main problem was the maras ‘who hit us—maybe until they kill us,

and get us into drugs’. This reflects concerns not only of being a victim of violence, but

also of getting involved with so-called ‘malas juntas’ (the wrong crowd). What may

seem to be distinct boundaries between different groups of young people can easily be

crossed, such that young people may become victims on many different levels, as noted

above. Yet, maintaining these barriers was sometimes considered an important way of pre-

senting themselves as separate from what were seen to be ‘bad’ young people, such that

there were seen by some to be clear divisions between different groups of young people

in both communities.

Violence and ‘Community’

But how does this spatial behaviour relate to broader community relations? Broadly, vio-

lence associated with gangs affects not only the daily lives of their members, but also the

community as whole (see Moser and Holland, 1997; McIlwaine and Moser, 2001, on

Jamaica; Moser and McIlwaine, 2004). While some participants did report a sense of

‘community’ where they lived, it was also found that what unity did exist was not univer-

sal. Indeed, it was common for participants to report a sense of community only in their

school, block or amongst a particular set of neighbours or interest group. Unity was there-

fore restricted to groups which were brought together either through repeated interaction,

with unity therefore spatially restricted, or shared interests, with associated social capital

thus ‘pocketed’ and often exclusionary. As David, aged 17 commented, for example: ‘the

Catholics are like a community, the Catholic community, and the evangelical community,

and the maras in their community’. While this pocketing was also connected to factors

other than gang violence, not least to the fact that both communities were established rela-

tively recently, and therefore lacked historically established social ties, it will be seen that

it had been exacerbated as a result of violence.

It is significant in this sense that participants who did report feeling ‘part’ of the com-

munity did so because of belonging to local organisations who tried to reach beyond these

divisions. One youth organisation in particular included the ‘strengthening of community

Youth, Gangs and Violence 177

integration’ in its mission, and endeavoured to involve as much of the community as poss-

ible in its various groups and activities. It ran various long-term family–community inte-

gration and development initiatives, together with an annual festival which aimed to bring

young people, and other community members, together (see Winton, 2004b).

For most young people, however, a general lack of unity was reflected by the often dis-

cussed divisions between different groups of friends, and indeed gangs, as a result of

rivalry and associated distrust. Yet, this is not to suggest that there were always strict div-

isions between gang and non-gang members. In the case of coping strategies outlined

above, young people used communication with gang members as a way of reducing

their own risk of being targeted, and other young people talked in more positive terms

of friendships across the ‘boundaries’ of gang membership. Yet, this brought with it its

own risks, mainly that other gangs may mistakenly see them as targets, and also the

risk that they would become stigmatised by the wider community (see below). As

Maria, aged 20, noted: ‘I talk to someone who’s in a gang, and they confuse me for

them—this is the consequence for young people who are not in gangs. That they

confuse you’. For many young people in these communities, therefore, dealing with

gangs required a balance between associating with them for the sake of protection, and

distancing oneself enough to avoid first, being mistaken for a gang member, and

second, becoming involved.

As a result, there were often said to be limits to these relationships, as noted by Ana,

aged 13: ‘you can have friendships with gang members, but not very . . . not very involved

ones’. Aside from being confused as gang members, some young people voiced concerns

about becoming involved in gang activity themselves, such that maintaining distance from

them removed any temptation or pressure to take part. On balance, as David, aged 17

commented: ‘it’s not very convenient to have friendships like that’. It would seem that

despite some connections between these two groups of young people, there remained over-

arching differences between them. For example, Karen, aged 17, noted that there were

‘two types of youth culture—those who are involved in church groups [like herself] and

those who are involved in maras’, despite also saying that she had friends who were

gang members.

Notwithstanding these (not unproblematic) social connections, a general lack of unity

and mutual concern was rooted in a pervasive lack of trust and communication as a

result of everyday violence (see also McIlwaine and Moser, 2001; Moser and McIlwaine,

2004). Fundamentally, gang violence was found to decrease security, increase fear, and

therefore reduce the propensity of people to trust each other, with the result that horizontal

networks of communication and co-operation were destroyed (see Table I). As Efrain,

aged 18, suggested, someone could be a friend one minute, but ‘have pistol to your

head’ the next. In this context, it becomes more normal not to co-operate, and thus the ‘vir-

tuous circle’ of trust and participation so celebrated by Putnam (1993) becomes a vicious

circle, whereby a lack of trust breeds further distrust (see Brehm and Rahn, 1997; Bartlett

et al., 1999; Narayan, 1999). In the words of Mario, aged 16, ‘because of the violence—

there isn’t any unity between neighbours, between peers [. . .] It’s rare . . . it’s rare to see a

person who—who you trust’. It could be argued, therefore, that the seemingly contradic-

tory terms ‘community’ and ‘violence’, become strongly associated in the minds and

experiences of many community members (see Clauss-Ehlers and Lopez Levi, 2002).

‘Community’, in this sense, ceases to be something positive associated with (as suggested

by participants) ideals of order, unity and trust, but in its broadest sense is associated with

violence, and with the lack of order, unity and trust brought about by public (or indeed,

community) violence. In such a context, ‘community’ is commonly positive only with

reference to certain ‘pocketed’ groups, as noted above.

178 Ailsa Winton

Fear of youth violence is also a significant factor in the general perceptions that older

members of the community have of young people. Just as participants reported an

overall lack of trust in the wider community, only two participants who discussed this

in interviews felt that young people in general were trusted by other members of the com-

munity, while five interviewees suggested that it depended on the persons concerned.

Common to all these accounts was the importance of communication in gaining the

trust of older members of the community. Trust therefore depended on young people

proving themselves to be an exception to the rule of distrust in order to gain respect. As

such, the majority of participants reported an acute lack of trust of young people by

older members of the community, with young people excluded and stigmatised by associ-

ation. The source of this intergenerational conflict was largely seen to be rooted in the

negative image of youth portrayed by members of maras, which had led to young

people being labelled as potential or actual criminals. Brenda, aged 14, noted that ‘my

mum doesn’t trust youth now who hang around the streets [. . .] because of the danger.

Now you have to go around watching your back because if you don’t, you get killed’.

This was indeed supported by the majority of adults interviewed. One woman, aged 45,

for example, described young people simply as ‘very . . . very badly behaved’ (see also

Walklate, 1998). Figure 2—a site photographed by two groups of young people indepen-

dently—illustrates the visibility of gang culture, and the effect this has on the perceptions

of older community members.

Many participants saw this treatment of youth to be unjust, as one interviewee, Ingrid,

aged 15, suggested:

There’s not a lot of trust because right now the community . . . doesn’t . . . doesn’t

support us, because they tell us that maybe the community is being ruined by

youth. But it’s only some young people—it’s not all of us.

However, it is interesting that some young people reinforced the stereotypes themselves.

For example, Maria, aged 20, suggested that young people were very aggressive, and

involved in gangs, and Jorge, aged 16, saw the majority of youth going around annoying

people for fun. It is notable that, as in these two cases, young people sometimes separated

themselves from the ‘youth’ of popular imagination (see also Tucker, 2003, on the UK). In

addition, some young people not involved in gangs felt excluded as a result of the attention

which is focused on youth (as) gangs. As one interviewee, Olga, aged 16, noted, ‘I don’t

Figure 2. Wall of mara graffiti, Guatemala City: photographed by two groups

independently.

Youth, Gangs and Violence 179

[feel part of the community] because they don’t take us into account. The truth is that they

take more notice of the gang members’.

A lack of support from older generations is compounded when even those young people

trying to help others involved in gangs are automatically assumed to be getting involved

themselves, as one interviewee, Mayra, aged 16, complained, ‘what you try to do is to

support—to help the others, and what they think is that you’re also involved in the

maras’. Both the problem of gangs, and the prejudice and discrimination arising from it

combine to reduce the contact young people have both with each other, and with other

community members, and thus reduce the benefits associated with a range of social

contacts.

In summary, for the majority of young people a sense of ‘community’ was present only

in isolated circumstances. This was seen to be connected to a lack of communication

between different groups of people, especially between generations. Furthermore,

young people were often thought to be excluded from the community as a result of the

negative image of the gangs, and similarly, young people not involved in gangs were com-

monly set up in opposition to those who were.

Although the severely detrimental effects of gangs on all members of the community

(especially young people) must not be made light of, neither should this phenomenon

be treated as evidence of some pathologically violent trait of youth (see also Smutt and

Miranda, 1998, on El Salvador). Moreover, the stigmatisation of gang members is

major impediment to their rehabilitation. It is interesting in these terms that, despite the

profound effects of youth gangs, participants overwhelmingly favoured comprehensive

rehabilitative solutions over repression, pointing to (and empathising with) the profound

causes of gang membership which repression does not address (see Winton, 2004b).

While certainly not discounting the importance of security and social control, these

views challenge the frequent media and government espousal of repressive security

measures (see Winton, 2004b). Important to note, therefore, is that opinions vary as to

what constitutes security, both in method and result.

Conclusion: Violence and Exclusion

Beyond the very real physical and psychological effects of violent victimisation, fear of

violence leads to the spatial exclusion of community members, particularly young

people, whereby assaults and territorial gang conflicts construct public space as dangerous

and therefore restrict the extent to which young people feel positively connected to the

community. Were gang territory to have been related more strongly to ‘community’ iden-

tity, rather than to sectors within this, other’s fear of public space and the individuals/

groups within it may have been significantly reduced. This relationship may also act in

reverse, since greater social isolation, in the form of social exclusion and a weak position

in the social network, serves to increase fear of crime (and violence), as noted above in

terms of strategies of avoidance (Balvig, 1990, cited in Koskela, 1999). Thus, there is a

(not unsurprising) mutually constitutive relationship between fear, spatial exclusion, a

lack of social capital and social exclusion.

Together with affecting the amount of social interaction between young people and

community members as a whole, public violence also significantly affects the nature of

interaction, with interpersonal trust and communication often restricted to small, atomised

groups. In addition, the very visible and negative image of ‘youth’ that the gangs portray

can mean that trusting young people becomes considered dangerous. Thus, public violence

restricts both the number and scope of young people’s social networks. For gang members,

however, this violence at once expresses and reinforces identity of their social group,

180 Ailsa Winton

which is itself based on explicit spatial boundaries. Yet, while the divisions between young

people in this context may at first glance appear straightforward, and in this sense manage-

able, this research highlighted the difficulty with which young people negotiated the

various influences, risks and relationships in their daily lives as youth ‘microgeographies’

(Matthews et al., 1998) become ever more complex and conflictive.

Some young people, it could be argued, find in gangs a sense of belonging which is

lacking in the traditional social institutions of the family and community. Adopting this

social identity at once offers them inclusion, while also exacerbating their wider exclusion.

This rightly complicates the notion of ‘inclusion’ as the obvious remedy for exclusion. In

addition, it could be argued that cultural difference may be incompatible with certain types

of inclusion (see France, 1998), and indeed that the desire to ‘belong’ in broad terms of

citizenship cannot be assumed as innate, especially in situations such as this where

young people would gain very little in return. The question, then, of how to maintain

the benefits of gang membership, while removing inherent violence and its multiple reper-

cussions, becomes critical. It is also crucial to recognise, as highlighted by young people in

this research, that the causes of gang membership are fundamentally structural, rather than

individual. In this sense, therefore, increasing young people’s access to economic, social

and political opportunities is preventative in itself. Accordingly, demonising young people

as deviant or innately violent does nothing to improve the situation, but simply represses

any responsible and constructive responses which may take as their starting point the

various needs of all young people, rather than the need to control them.

Acknowledgements

I gratefully acknowledge the ESRC studentship which financed this research, and I thank

the research participants for sharing their time. I would like also to thank Nicola Ansell

and Lorraine van Blerk for arranging the session on Children and Youth in Developing

Areas at the RGS-IBG 2003 conference at which this paper was first presented. I am

also grateful to the reviewers for their helpful comments, and Cathy McIlwaine for

comments on an earlier draft.

Notes

1. There is obviously a distinction to be made between crime and violence, since not all crime is violent nor all

violence criminal (see Moser and McIlwaine, 2004): the type of violence discussed here is specifically

‘public’ violence, be it overtly criminal or not.

2. It is beyond the scope of this paper to discuss the theoretical and ethical issues pertaining to research with

youth, in the South. See for example Johnson et al. (1998), Morrow and Richards (1996), Young and Barrett

(2001).

3. The names of the settlements have been changed to maintain confidentiality.

4. Originating from research in rural areas, the approach was first labelled Participatory Rural Appraisal

(PRA). It has since been adapted for work in a range of contexts, and so is referred to here simply as

Participatory Appraisal (PA).

5. Since this is an online document, no page numbers are available.

6. For further discussion of the psychological impacts of violence on children see for example Gibson et al.

(1991), NNFR (n.d.).

7. Names of all participants have been changed to maintain confidentiality.

8. This has interesting implications for the particular meaning of ‘localism’ in this context (cf. Watt and

Stenson, 1998).

9. It is worth noting that in the absence of adequate ‘legitimate’ state security and justice, this type of

resistance at times verges on social cleansing, either through organised community vigilantism (in which

state officials might themselves be involved) or sporadic assassinations (see Winton, 2004a).

Youth, Gangs and Violence 181

10. To scale this up, is may be argued that youth gangs offer a collective solution to multiple exclusions, and

may indeed be seen as a significant social movement (Moser and Winton, 2002), creating alternative routes

to access key needs in the face of barriers to so many social, economic and political spheres (see also

Rodgers, 2003).

References

Aboutanos, M. (1997) La violencia juvenil en las Américas, in: Proceedings of the PAHO Adolescent and Youth

Gang Violence Prevention Workshop, 7–9 May, San Salvador, Washington, DC: PAHO, 22–25.

Aitken, S. (2001) Geographies of Young People: The Morally Contested Spaces of Identity, London: Routledge.

Ansell, N. (2001) Producing knowledge about ‘Third World Women’: the politics of fieldwork in a Zimbabwean

secondary school, Ethics, Place and Environment, 4(2), 101–116.

AVANCSO (1996) Por Sı́ Mismos: Un Estudio Preliminar de las ‘Maras’ en la Ciudad de Guatemala, 3rd edn,

Cuaderno de Investigación No. 4, Guatemala: AVANCSO.

Bartlett, S., Hart, R., Satterthwaite, D., de la Barra, X. and Missair, A. (1999) Cities for Children: Children’s

Rights, Poverty and Urban Management, London: UNICEF/Earthscan.

Beazley, H. (2000) Street boys in Yogyakarta: social and spatial exclusion in the public spaces of the city, in:

G. Bridge and S. Watson (eds) A Companion to the City, London: Blackwell, 472–488.

Bolton, A., Pole, C. and Mizen, P. (2001) Picture this: researching child workers, Sociology, 35(2), 501–518.

Brehm, J. and Rahn, W. (1997) Individual-level evidence for the causes and consequences of social capital,

American Journal of Political Science, 41(3), 999–1023.

Chambers, R. (1994a) The origins and practice of participatory rural appraisal, World Development, 22(7),

953–969.

Chambers, R. (1994b) Participatory rural appraisal (PRA): analysis of experience, World Development, 22(9),

1253–1268.

Chambers, R. (1994c) Participatory rural appraisal (PRA): challenges, potentials and paradigm, World

Development, 22(10), 1437–1454.

Clauss-Ehlers, C.S. and Lopez Levi, L. (2002) Violence and community, terms in conflict: an ecological approach

to resilience’, Journal of Social Distress and the Homeless, 11(4), 265–278.

Cornwall, A. (2000) Making a difference? Gender and participatory development, IDS Discussion Paper 378,

Brighton: IDS.

Crawley, H. (1998) Living up to the empowerment claim? The potential of PRA, in: I. Guijit and M.K. Shah (eds)

The Myth of Community: Gender Issues in Participatory Development, London: IT Publications, 24–34.

Cruz, J.M. (1997) ‘Problemas y expectivas de los jóvenes pandilleros desde su propia perspectiva, in: Proceed-

ings of the PAHO Adolescent and Youth Gang Violence Prevention Workshop, 7–9 May, San Salvador,

Washington, DC: PAHO, 95–103.

Day, K. (2001) Constructing masculinity and women’s fear in public space in Irvine, California, Gender, Place

and Culture, 8(2), 109–127.

De Cesare, D. (1997) De la guerra civil a la guerra de pandillas: crecimiento de las pandillas de Los Angeles en

El Salvador, in: Proceedings of the PAHO Adolescent and Youth Gang Violence Prevention Workshop, 7–9

May, San Salvador, Washington, DC: PAHO, 38–40.

De Orrellana, S. (1997) Situación de la violencia juvenil en El Salvador, in: Proceedings of the PAHO Adolescent

and Youth Gang Violence Prevention Workshop, 7–9 May, San Salvador, Washington, DC: PAHO, 72–75.

FLACSO (n.d.) Programas para la prevención de la violencia y delincuencia juvenil, document prepared for the

IDB: ES-0116.

France, A. (1998) ‘Why should we care?’ Young people, citizenship and questions of social responsibility,

Journal of Youth Studies, 1(1), 97–111.

Garbarino, J., Bradshaw, C.P. and Vorrasi, J.A. (2002) Mitigating the effects of youth gun violence on children

and youth, The Future of Children, 12(2), 73–85.

Gibson, K., Nthabiseng, M. and Friedlander, R. (1991) Some preliminary ideas about the meaning of violence for

children living in Alexandra, Paper Presented at the 8th National Congress of the South African Association for

Child and Adolescent Psychiatry and Allied Disciplines, Johannesburg, 12–14 September 1991 accessed via

,http://www.csvr.org.za/papers/papgibet.htm. on 23/01/03.

Goodey, J. (1997) Boys don’t cry: masculinities, fear of crime and fearlessness, British Journal of Criminology,

37(3), 401–418.

Gore, C., Figueiredo, J.B. and Rodgers, G. (1995) Introduction: markets, citizenship and social exclusion, in:

G. Rodgers, C. Gore and J.B. Figueiredo (eds) Social Exclusion: Rhetoric, Reality, Responses, Geneva:

IILS/UNDP, 1–40.

182 Ailsa Winton

Guijt, I. and Shah, M.K. (1998) Waking up to power, conflict and process, in: I. Guijit and M.K. Shah (eds) The

Myth of Community: Gender Issues in Participatory Development, London: IT Publications, 1–23.

Hearn, L. (1994) Working with urban youth: experiences from Medellin, Columbia, Community Development

Journal, 29(4), 337–345.

Holloway and Valentine (2000) Spatiality and the new social studies of childhood, Sociology, 34, 763–783.

James, S. (1990) Is there a ‘place’ for children in geography?, Area, 22(3), 278–283.

Johnson, V., Ivan-Smith, E., Gordon, G., Pridmore, P. and Scott, P. (eds) (1998) Stepping Forward: Children and

Young People’s Participation in the Development Process, London: IT Publications.

Katz, C. (1993) Growing girls/closing circles: limits on the spaces of knowing in rural Sudan and US cities, in:

C. Katz and J. Monk (eds) Full Circles: Geographies of Women Over the Life Course, London: Routledge,

88–106.

Kaztman, R. (1997) Marginality and social integration in Uruguay, CEPAL Review, 62, 93–119.

Koskela, H. (1999) ‘Gendered exclusions’: women’s fear of violence and changing relations to space,

Geografiska Annaler, 81B(2), 111–124.

Lucas, T. (1998) Youth gangs and moral panics in Santa Cruz California, in: T. Skelton and G. Valentine (eds)

Cool Places: Geographies of Youth Cultures, London: Routledge, 145–160.

Matthews, H. and Limb, M. (1999) Defining an agenda for the geography of children: review and prospect,

Progress in Human Geography, 23(1), 61–90.

Matthews, H., Limb, M. and Percy-Smith, B. (1998) Changing worlds: the microgeographies of young teenagers,

Tijdschrift voor Economische en Sociale Geografie, 89(2), 193–202.

McIlwaine, C. and Moser, C. (2001) Violence and social capital in urban poor communities: Perspectives from

Colombia and Guatemala, Journal of International Development, 13(7), 965–984.

Morrow, V. and Richards, M. (1996) The ethics of social research with children: an overview, Children and

Society, 10(2), 90–105.

Moser, C. and Holland, J. (1997) Urban Poverty and Violence in Jamaica, Washington, DC: World Bank.

Moser, C. and Mcilwaine, C. (2001) Violence in a Post-Conflict Context: Urban Poor Perceptions from

Guatemala, Washington, DC: World Bank.

Moser, C. and Mcilwaine, C. (2004) Encounters with Violence in Latin America, London: Routledge.

Moser, C. and Winton, A. (2002) Violence in the Central American Region: Towards an Integrated Framework

for Violence Reduction, ODI Working Paper No. 171, London: ODI.

Narayan, D. (1999) Complementarity and Substitution: The Role of Social Capital, Civic Engagement and the

State in Poverty Reduction, Poverty Group, Poverty Reduction and Economic Management, Washington,

DC: World Bank.

Nayak (2003) ‘Through children’s eyes’: childhood, place and the fear of crime, Geoforum, 34, 303–315.

NNFR [National Network for Family Resiliency] (n.d.) Prevention of youth violence: a resource guide for

youth development and family life professionals and volunteers, online document accessed via ,http://

www.nnfr.org/violence/cvp_sec2.html. on 12/05/03.

Pain, R. (1991) Space, sexual violence and social control: integrating geographical and feminist analyses of

women’s fear of crime, Progress in Human Geography, 15(4), 415–431.

Pain, R. (2001) Gender, race, age and fear in the city, Urban Studies, 38(5–6), 899–913.

Pain, R. (2003) Youth, age and the representation of fear, Capital and Class, 80, 151–171.

Pain, R. and Francis, P. (2003) Reflections on participatory research, Area 35(1), 46–54.

Poitevin, R., Rivera and Moscoso, V. (2000) Los Jóvenes Guatemaltecos a Finales del Siglo XX, Guatemala:

FLACSO.

PRODEN [Comisión Pro-Convención sobre los Derechos del Niño] (1996) Entre el Olvido y la Esperanza:

La Niñez de Guatemala, Guatemala: PRODEN.

Punch, S. (2000) Children’s strategies for creating playspaces: negotiating independence in rural Bolivia, in:

S. Holloway and G. Valentine (eds) Children’s Geographies: Playing, Living, Learning, London: Routledge,

48–62.

Putnam, R. (1993) Making Democracy Work: Civic Traditions in Modern Italy, Princeton, NJ: Princeton

University Press.

Ramos, C.G. (n.d.) Pandillas juveniles y transición polı́tica en El Salvador: un reto a la convivencia, la seguridad

pública y la gobernabilidad democrática, Boletin Latinoamericano de Informaciones sobre Juventud,

CELAJU, accessed via ,http://usarios.multired.com.uy/erodrigu/boletin/informe22.html. on 09/11/01.

Riaño-Alcalá, P. (1991) Las galladas: street youth and cultural identity in the barrios of Bogota, in: H.P. Diaz,

J.W.A. Rummens and P.D.M. Taylor (eds) Forging Identities and Patterns of Development in Latin

America and the Caribbean, Toronto: Canadian Scholars’ Press Inc., 215–237.

Rocha, J.L. (2000a) Pandillas: una cárcel cultural, Revista Envı́o, June 2000, accessed via ,http://www.uca.edu.

ni/publicaciones/envio/2000/esp/junio/Pandilleros.htm. on 11/12/02.

Youth, Gangs and Violence 183

Rocha, J.L. (2000b) Pandillero: la mano que empuña el mortero, Revista Envı́o, March 2000, accessed via

,http://www.uca.edu.ni/publicaciones/envio/2000/esp/marzo/Pandilleros.html. on 11/12/02.

Rodgers, D. (1999a) Youth Gangs and Violence in Latin America and the Caribbean: A Literature Survey, Latin

America and Caribbean Region Sustainable Development Working Paper No. 4, Washington, DC: World

Bank.

Rodgers, D. (1999b) Youth gangs and violence in urban Nicaragua, in: C. Moser and S. Lister (eds) Violence and

Social Capital: Proceedings of the LCSES Seminar Series, 1997–98, LCR Sustainable Development Working

Paper No. 5, Washington, DC: World Bank.

Rodgers, D. (2001) Making Danger a Calling: Anthropology, Violence, and the Dilemmas of Participant

Observation, LSE-DESTIN Development Research Centre Crisis States Programme Working Paper No. 6,

London: DRC.

Rodgers, D. (2003) Dying for it: Gangs, Violence and Social Change in Urban Nicaragua, DESTIN Working

Paper No. 35, London: DESTIN.

Rodrı́guez, M. and de León, M. (2000) Diagnóstico sobre la Situación Actual de las Armas Ligeras y la Violencia

en Guatemala, Paper presented at the First Central American Forum on the Proliferation of Armas Livianas,

26–29 July 2000: Antigua Guatemala.

SELA [Sistema Económico Latino Americano] (1995) Challenges Facing Urban Youth in Latin America and the

Caribbean, Final Report of the Meeting of Municipal Authorities and Young Leaders of the Region, Caracas:

SELA.

Skelton, T. and Valentine, G. (eds) (1998) Cool Places: Geographies of Youth Cultures, London: Routledge.

Smith, S.J. (1987) Fear of crime: beyond a geography of deviance, Progress in Human Geography, 11,

1–23.

Smith, W.R. and Torstensson, M. (1997) Gender differences in risk perception and neutralizing fear of crime,

British Journal of Criminology, 37(4), 608–634.

Smutt, M. and Miranda, J.L.E. (1998) El Fenómeno de las Pandillas en El Salvador, San Salvador: UNICEF/

FLACSO.

Thomas, N. and O’Kane, C. (1998) The ethics of participatory research with children, Children and Society,

12(5), 336–348.

Torres-Rivas, E. (1999) Epilogue: notes on terror, violence, fear and democracy, in: K. Koonings and

D. Kruijt (eds) Societies of Fear: The Legacy of Civil War, Violence and Terror in Latin America, London:

Zed, 285–300.

Tucker, F. (2003) Sameness or difference? Exploring girls’ use of recreational spaces, Children’s Geographies,

1(1), 111–124.

UNDP [United Nations Development Programme] (1998) Guatemala: Los Contrastes del Desarrollo Humano

1998, Guatemala: UNDP.

Valentine, G. (1992) Images of danger: women’s sources of information about the spatial distribution of male

violence, Area, 24(1), 22–29.

Valentine, G. (1996) Angels and devils: Moral landscapes of childhood, Environment and Planning D: Society

and Space, 14, 581–599.

Walklate, S. (1998) Crime and community: fear or trust?, British Journal of Sociology, 49(4), 550–569.

Watt, P. and Stenson, K. (1998) ‘It’s a bit dodgy around there’: safety, danger, ethnicity and young people’s use of

public space, in: T. Skelton and G. Valentine (eds) Cool Places: Geographies of Youth Cultures, London:

Routledge, 249–265.

Winton, A. (2004a) Urban violence: a guide to the literature, Environment and Urbanisation, 16(2), 165–184.

Winton, A. (2004b) Young people’s views on how to tackle gang violence in ‘post-conflict’ Guatemala,

Environment and Urbanisation, 16(2), 83–99.

Young, L. (2003) The place of street children in Kampala, Uganda: marginalisation, resistance and acceptance in

the urban environment, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space 21, 607–627.

Young, L. and Barrett, H. (2001) Adapting visual methods: action research with Kampala street children, Area,

33(2), 141–152.

184 Ailsa Winton